Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]

Madan no Ou to Vanadis:Volume 06 Chapter 3

2013-05-09T06:19:37Z

Hariseldon: /* Chapter 3: A Foreign Land */

== Chapter 3: A Foreign Land ==

When Gerard Augres visited LeitMeritz, Tigre was still at sea.

The young man, about 25 years old had curled brown hair and bronze eyes, wearing an official uniform of red and black. That official uniform showed his status as registrar (clerk) of the Kingdom of Brune, and the chest seam symbolized the Red Horse embroidery of Brune.

"Though as expected, I certainly become used to seeing it since this is the third time..."

Waiting at the main gate to meet with Ellen, Gerard while looking up at the towering Imperial Palace sighed slightly.

A year ago he did not even imagine that he would become the registrar (clerk) of Brune and would visit Zchted on such a regular basis. He originally thought he would inherit from his father the vineyard around the Territoire land, and uneventfully spend a nice and quiet, but missed the chance of a lifetime.

All was after he met Tigrevurmud Vorn.

In Brune’s civil war, Gerard, under Tigre’s command, was responsible for managing material showing excellent ability to adjust the distribution of food, fuel, and weapons work. That ability was highly rated, and after the civil war ended, he worked in the Imperial Court of the Kingdom of Brune.

Every two months, he will visit LeitMeritz. And reporting to Ellen the progress of the work on the Vosyes Mountains was one of Gerard's works. It was the third time now, and since the gatekeeper also remembered the name and the face of Gerard, he was able to enter the Imperial Palace without being kept waiting too much.

He was taken to the office after his luggage and clothes were inspected. His luggage was only a linen backpack filled with notes props and a bundle of letters.

He was already checked at the main gate, but since he was with luggage this time, there was a need to check it again. After the inspection, the Gerard sounded the door.

"Long time no see, Mr. Secretary."

Ellen, who wore a formal dress based on blue, was sitting on the office desk. Lim standing beside her.

"It's good to see that both Vanadis-sama and also Limlisha-dono seem to be healthy above all."

Gerard hung up a smile used for social etiquette and bowed with an exaggerated gesture. Ellen nodded generously, but Lim speechless returned the courtesy.

Though Gerard's smile was basically stemming from interpersonal politeness, in it was also somewhat sincerity. In front of Ellen, attitudes needed not be so rigid. However if facing a big aristocrat or high-ranking official of the court of Brune, he must pay attention to his words and behavior.

"Without delay, let me first report of the Vosyes Mountains Road."

This was the agreement that was established in accordance with the mutual non-aggression pact between Brune and Zchted which was signed half a year ago. As long as the mountain path was upgraded, the shortest highway linking the King Capital of both countries would be born. The merchants and travelers could not, not to take this road, and LeitMeritz on the halfway would therefore also profit.

The reason had yet to resolve the matter, because this mountain range was in the border between Zchted and Brune. If large-scale construction was performed near the border, it would surely be admonished by the others, and the highway being made also meant that aggression will be more convenient.

Originally it was not a talk that would be swallowed no matter how, even if a non-aggression pact was concluded. But Brune was indebted to Zchted, and moreover the contract was exchanged partly because of various circumstances and speculations.

Gerard was familiar with it. While he read aloud the report he has prepared in advance, while fluently answering the questions raised by Ellen from time to time. With regard to the status quo of this road, he has a clear understanding since he passed there from Brune to the way here. He answered without hesitation.

After listening to Gerard's report, Ellen smiled contentedly.

"Yeah. It seems to be going smoothly. Good work, Mr. Secretary."

"To hear such words from Vanadis-sama, make me feel relieved. I would also convey as such to our lord."

Gerard bowed in an exaggerated gesture in the same way as the time when he entered the office. Afterward the topic then changed over to chats.

Even if it is said small talk, the main topic was about the situation in their respective countries. Most of the content was that a noble said something in the country, where there have been disputes about Muozinel and Asvarre and so on.

"What position does Brune held concerning the civil war in Asvarre?"

"For our part, as sparks of the war do not affect us, we intend to watch it calmly. Fortunately, Sachstein’s attention seems to go to Asvarre, so we are thankful for there not being a thread temporarily on the west side of Brune."

"Currently, there are three main forces in Asvarre. Prince Jermaine, Prince Eliot and Princess Guinevere... If one among those sought assistance of Brune, what does Her Highness Princess Regin plan to do?"

"Obtaining desirable result by thrusting one's neck into a quarrel of others is probably something possible only in the world of heroic tale or dramas. Not to mention that our country has yet to recover from the turmoil of half a year ago."

Gerard lifting the corner of his mouth ironically shrugged his shoulders. Though Lim frowned at his behavior which lacked in etiquette, he was soothed by Ellen's gaze and remained silence to some extent.

"That's right, isn’t it? Please tell Her Highness Regin to take care of herself."

"Thank you for your concern. I won’t fail to convey those words."

Then, just before finishing the chat and leaving, Gerard expressed one wish.

"After this, could I greet with Lord Tigrevurmud?"

This was what he applied for whenever he visited LeitMeritz. Tigre was currently a guest here. Though just a little bit, it would relatively be easy with Ellen’s permission.
Gerard thought that he would obtain Ellen’s agreement like before, but this time it was different. As Ellen's face looked glum, she shook her head with an apologetic expression.

"I'm sorry. Lord Tigrevurmud is not here now. He was summoned by His Majesty the King about ten days ago, and went to the King Capital Silesia."

"By King Viktor? For exactly what kind of business?"

Speaking with a very troubled voice, Gerard frowned plainly. However, Ellen again shook her head.

"I was not told, either. However Lord Tigrevurmud is an important guest, even for His Majesty. So there is no need for Lord Gerard to worry."

"...Is that so. It's regrettable that I'm not able meet Lord Tigrevurmud."

Though Gerard made an expression of disappointment, he backed down quietly without further questioning. He did not know what else he could ask from Ellen there.

"By the way, there is something I want to hand over when Lord Tigrevurmud returned, may I request it to Vanadis-sama?"

"No problem. What is it?"

As Ellen asked, Gerard took out a bundle of letters from his backpack, filled up the letters with both hands on the desk. Ellen and Lim could not helped, but stared in wonder. There were nearly twenty letters.

"...What...is this?"

"There are 17 letters. Three of them are application for marriage meeting. The remaining 14 are applications from Feudal Lords hoping to leave their daughter or niece at his side as trainee maid."

"Marriage meeting? Applications?"

Making a face as if she swallowed a bitter medicine, Ellen stared at the pile of letters. Lim’s poker face collapsed instantly, and asked Gerard with a confused look.

"Excuse me, but... Are Her Highness Princess Regin and Lord Massas aware of that?"

Massas was Tigre's father Urz's best friend, and the man who took care of Tigre all the time even after Urz died. He helped Tigre in the civil war of Brune, and Lim which acted as his assistant trusted his character.

After the end of the civil war he let his son inherit his title and his territory, and accepted the request of Regin and Prime Minister Bodwin to serve the royal court. Lim could not think at all that he would overlook it.

"Of course. Since I brought it simply because I was able to get the approval of those two."

As Gerard answered as if it was a matter of course. After hearing that Ellen and Lim looked at each other.

Ellen knew that Regin harbored feelings of love for Tigre beyond status or position. Even Lim was vaguely of that fact.

Despite that, she let the Feudal Lords send such letters. What was the meaning behind it? Didn't they notice Regin's feelings, or were they aware of that and deliberately ignore it?

"...Mr. Secretary."

With a cough Ellen somehow regained her composure, and asked with a cautious tone while poking the letters with her fingertip.

"What do these people think of Princess Regin and Lord Tigrevurmud?"

"They naturally swear allegiance to Her Highness the Princess. The assessment of Lord Tigrevurmud should not be low, either. After all, he was the hero in the previous war, Her Highness the Princess, Lord Massas, and even the knight squadron have deep trust in him. And he had good relationship with Zchted, so they would naturally want to have good relations with him."

With his barefaced smile, the secretary with brown hair gave a model answer as a bureaucrat of Brune. Ellen realized that she got the wrong way of questioning. It seemed that she should say it more bluntly.

"Didn’t Princess Regin feel upset after seeing such a thing? Mr. Secretary, It seems the Feudal Lords’ thought of your country is a little different."

"...Indeed, thanks to the efforts of Lord Tigrevurmud, the life of Her Highness the Princess was saved, and she became the leader of one country as the successor of the late King Faron. Suppose that kindness becomes love, and Her Highness becomes a maiden in love and continues to yearn earnestly for Lord Tigrevurmud."

At this point, Gerard's face became serious.

"...There cannot be such a thing. Those people think so. Lord Tigrevurmud is a person born from an Earl House in the frontier, and he doesn’t have anything to be proud other than his archery. Such figure cannot be suitable as the King of the next generation. Her Highness should feel the same way."

Ellen did not answer back to that, and sullenly looked at the pile of letters.

It would not be a lie, that Tigre's assessment was not low. If only a good relationship could compromise, but put him on the throne it would be out. And they believed that Regin

also thought in the same way.

''---It can't be helped.''

Since Ellen, Lim, and also Gerard were in the "Silver Meteor Army", they knew that Regin was trusting Tigre. However, almost no Feudal Lords knew about it. Even listening to the rumors of the triumph in the King Capital Nice, it would be indeed impossible to imagine so far.

Therefore, Lim asked Gerard whether anything might have occurred.

"Has Princess Regin said anything about Lord Tigrevurmud?"

"Her Highness is very concerned about Lord Tigrevurmud's situation. In presence of the minister, she once said that she cannot use goods, Territory, or wealth to express her gratitude, and that upon his return to Brune she will reward him accordingly."

"W-Well, it is natural. It is thanks to Tigre... Lord Tigrevurmud that she is currently there."

Ellen's face became stiff, though she was about to return to her usual tone, the Vanadis with silver white hair somehow corrected her track and nodded. Not be able to express her gratitude with only goods or territory.

So what on earth was she up to?

"Then, speaking about the fact that even though Lord Tigrevurmud was bestowed the title of "Knight of the moonlight" by Her Highness the Princess, the land of Alsace which he inherited from his father is requisitioned and in the co-management of Her Highness the Princess and Vanadis-sama. In addition Lord Tigrevurmud himself was forced to leave his homeland, where he was born and raised, and came to Zchted..."

Saying here, Gerard deliberately stopped his mouth. And then he bowed with an exaggerated gesture when saying sorry for complaining about it. Able to say such a criticism though Ellen doesn't care, it seemed that his cynic daring did not change so far.

Gerard, saying things like that, should probably have heard about the story from Tigre. Ellen immediately understood that he deliberately intended to say such things. Probably, this had also led to the firm belief of the Feudal Lords that there was no way Regin would love Tigre.

''---We decided so like that, Tigre has also consented...''

Ellen crossed her arms once again look to the pile of letters, and then sighed.

Limited by her status, Ellen could not their thoughts, and even if she knew the attempt of Feudal Lords, she also had no reason to prevent it. She felt sympathy for Regin who could only confirm these letters with a depressed face. Lim also bore a wry smile, imagining Massas ruefully sorting these letters.

"...I understand. When Lord Tigrevurmud returns, I will give him these. II assure you, I will take good care of these letters until he comes back."

"Thank you very much."

Gerard's face seemed relieved, and he left the Office this time for sure. After closing the door, with his relaxedness, Ellen and Lim looked at the pile of letters by contrast with a trouble face.

Gerard who left the work office made a request at the soldiers who was going to send him at the main gate.

"Sorry to bother you, but can I stay for a while? There is someone that I want to greet. Of course I get the approval of Vanadis-sama."

The latter half of the sentence was a lie. He knew that the soldiers would be unable to judge the genuine and fake immediately. The soldier uneventfully complied. When he said the name of the person he wanted to greet, the soldiers had not doubt agreeing.

''---Though I was not able to ask neither Vanadis-sama nor Limlisha-dono...''

Gerard wanted to know by all means what kind of life Tigre was leading nowadays. Though it was not as if he was personally interested by it, there was a reason behind it.

Regin and Massas would be very glad if he talked to them about Tigre. Especially Region who brightened her blue eyes shining like a child, and even the change of her expression was very interesting to see.

As Gerard had greed for success in life like everyone else, in order to please his boss, he had to bring some information about Tigre back.

Walking the corridor of the Imperial Palace led by the soldiers, Gerard soon spotted the target. In maid figure of white apron on top of the black long sleeves skirt, It was a girl who was in a twin tail chestnut hair.Gerard called out to her with a radiant smile.

"Long time no see. Teita-san"

the girl, Teita also noticed Gerard and politely saluted him with a smile.

"Ah! Gerard-san. you came."

"Yeah. I was just chatting earlier with Vanadis-sama."

And then, Gerard and Teita chatted for a while. There were many topics that she was interested in, like Alsace's situation or matters about Massas who was fed up with the royal court duty. Teita also again, happily talked about the events of Tigre's life recently in the Imperial Palace.

"Massas-sama is doing well as usual, huh."

"His Excellency the Prime Minister Bodwin-sama and him often bickered."

"Like Gerard-san and Rurick-san?"

To the innocent words of Teita, the secretary of Brune was at loss for words. Though he would just think of it as irony or provocation if it was another person who said it, and because he knew that this girl would not have this meaning, he was troubled about how to react.

Suddenly looking away, Gerard saw the soldiers who were standing silently nearby. Because they bore the duty to guide Gerard to the main gate, they made a smile as hard as possible and were waiting faithfully for the talk to finish.

"Excuse me, but I want to talk with her a little more. Since I will feel bad for making you wait any longer, I think that I will ask her to guide me to the main gate."

Though the soldiers looked perplexed, Teita was the maid of the guest of honor Tigre, and also trusted by Ellen and Lim. Living here for half a year was also not short at all. The soldiers briefly explained the situation to Teita, and asked if it was okay.

"I understand. If it is something like that, I will bear the task to see off Gerard-san properly to the main gate."

Like that Teita watched the soldiers leave. Gerard gloated secretly at the moment. Up till now it went as planned.

"By the way, Teita -san. About Lord Tigrevurmud."

with his radiant smile intact, Gerard changed the topic of discussion.Teita looked at Gerard with a puzzled face.

"Is there something wrong with Tigre sama?"

"Vanadis-sama said that he went to the King capital Silesia, but... Has Teita-san not heard anything from Lord Tigrevurmud?"

"... No, he didn't say anything special."

Teita denied shaking her head, but her eyes swam for an instant, and her wavering voice lowered. Gerard did not overlook the subtle change on her face. Instinctively, he believed that something must have happened. He boldly thrusted his body forward, and strongly stared at Teita’s face.

"...Really?"

Teita flinched from Gerard's abrupt action, her shoulders shivered were withdrawing one step. Gerard took one step forward promptly and shortened the distance to her again.

"Th-That..."

Teita looking helpless continually shook her head to deny, even Gerard could not bear to mind. However, it was unavoidable in order to find out what she was hiding.

"Stop that."

A voice suddenly came from behind.A shock and a pain ran to his head, and Gerard staggered. When he looked back while holding down his head, One young man wearing an armor was standing there.

with a well-featured face and a slippery head without even one hair, he had a sword normally put in the sheath in his hand. It seemed that he knocked Gerard's head with it.

"Even if it was just for one moment, what intention do you have to threaten the maid of the person whom I serve, you malicious person of Brune? Depending of your answer, I might knock you again."

"When I wondered who it was, it was only you... "

Gerard groaned annoyingly. The man's name was Rurick. Despite his short fellowship with Gerard, they had (what we might call) a close bond relationship.

"It is bad for my reputation for you to say I threatened her. I would not possibly do something like that to her."

"Even in the eyes of five-year-old child would see that you are scaring her. You bastard, what are you trying to do?"

As if to protect Teita, Rurick standing in between two people stabbed Gerard with sharp eyes. The secretary of Brune sighed.

"You may not understand even if I explained it to you who had dull eyes and a cloudy brain, but I was only talking with Teita-san about Lord Tigrevurmud. Since it might be a little interested, I leaned forward carelessly."

"...This insidious damp man says so Teita-dono?"

Looking back at Teita, Rurick asked with a very earnest face and tone. Teita, with a troubled expression, looked back and forth at Rurick and Gerard's faces.

"E-Err... What Gerard -san says is true. While talking about Tigre-sama, we became very keen on that."

Tough Gerard was inwardly relieved to the brave words of the maid with foxtail millet colored hair, but her words did not seem to dispel Rurick’s suspicion.

"Teita-dono. You don't need to force yourself to cover up for this man. Even if you are afraid of a retorsion, in place of Lord Tigrevurmud, I won't let him lift even one finger on you."

"Do you put on air of a knight?"

"I'm originally a knight. That's why."

Replying immediately to Gerard's misnomer, Rurick stared at Teita. As Teita unintentionally laughed, she slightly bowed to show her gratitude.

"Thank you Rurick-san. But he really did not threaten me."

"...... I understand, since Teita-dono says so."

Though he could not consent, if she said it like that, even Rurick could not hold on any further. However, seeming to feel the need to give a warning to Gerard, the bald head knight turned toward the secretary with brown hair.

"I must report about what I saw just now to Limlisha-dono just in case."

"Wait a minute. Why is it necessary to do something like that?"

Impatience is mixed with Gerard's voice.

As for what was bad for him, Lim was friendly with Massas.

In the worst case, she might convey this matter to Massas in a letter or something.

"It will be only natural to report to the top if something unusual happened in the castle."

Folding his arms, Rurick answered dignifiedly.

Gerard was not able to just retort to this sound argument.

Though he requested help to Teita with a gaze, only an apologetic smile was returned.

''---It seems here that I have no choice, but to withdraw...''

It was certain that Rurick would become a hindrance if he kept up any further with this conversation.

Besides, He was able to obtain something of that small talk about Tigre's life nowadays.

As tales of his travel to Regin and Massas, even if it was not complete, that portion could certainly be satisfying.

''---And if I tried to find about the rest myself?''

First of all, he dispatched someone in the King Capital Silesia and must examine for what kind of business Lord Tigrevurmud was called by the King of Zchted.

"Well then, I will leave soon and, first. since I will apparently be haunted by an unpleasant gaze if I stay here."

"Ah, then I will see you off to the main gate."

As Teita remembered and said so, Gerard was accompanied to the main gate by both Rurick and her.

Despite of repeated misnomer exchanges with Rurick while walking down the corridor, it did not reach extreme disparagement, and would end with an incomplete burning feeling since Teita was near.

"The blessing of the gods be with you, Gerard-san."

Returning the wave of hand to Teita who waved her hand, and deliberately ignoring Rurick's presence, Gerard left afterwards the Imperial Palace.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

It was seven days later that Tigre reached Asvarre across the Breton Peninsula at the northwest edge of the kingdom of Brune since he got on the 'Proud White Dolphin'.

When the port city which was the destination could be seen in the distance, Matvei feeling relieved took a short rest, a color of relief spread through the sailors' faces, and the strain that covered the ship was removed after two days.

"It seems we end our travel without incident somehow or other."

Matvei looking back at Tigre and Olga on the deck smiled brightly.

Even if he said that while smiling, in the case of this man, the fact that it only seemed that he was plotting something while chuckling was troublesome.

However, Tigre, who got used to see that in this sea trip nodded with a smile.

After passing the peninsula two days ago, the sailors became laconic, their behavior were somewhere frenzied and they seemed to put their body in the battlefield.

Even passengers also took in such a mood, and kept their weapons beside whenever and wherever they were inboard.

Tigre, Olga and Matvei were the only people calm.

"The pirate appeared."

To Tigre who asked about the strange mood, Matvei replied disheartenedly.

"Though I think Lord Tigrevurmud is aware of that matter, among the two princes who are currently fighting in Asvarre, Prince Eliot employs pirates as subordinates. Prince Eliot's base is Asvarre island, and that area is like the yard for the inside of fate."

Matvei frowned and explained while drawing a map on space by a fingertip.

"Aren't they supposed to aim at the merchant ship of Zchted?"

It was Olga who asked so. She wrapped herself in a mantle, when coming out of the deck, and she was being covered with the hood over her eyes.

"Sadly there is convenient words of "having mistaken" in society."

As Matvei shrugged, he said that he would look at the state of the surroundings and left from there.

As Tigre was looking at the scenery of the small port city that gradually approached, he was pulled to the sleeve of his clothes by Olga.

"Tigre. Can you shoot that down?"

Extending her arm straight, what Olga pointed to was every bird flying gracefully under the cloudy sky.

After observing the sea bird for a while, Tigre shook his head.

"It is meaningless, even if I shoot it."

Seeming not to understand Tigre's answer, Olga tilted her head.

"It will only fall into the sea even if I shoot it down. Though this ship is loaded with shallop, I may not possibly borrow it to collect only one seabird."

He explained so while looking at the sea bird, but Olga seemed to interpret it as making excuses.

She narrowed her eyes at the back of the hood and said with a bored voice.

"You travel only with a bow and handled it with great care, I thought that you would be very confident...Or it sounded like I said it ill-tempered."

"I do not think that you said it ill-tempered. But it is a difficult target."

Tigre replied to Olga with a gentle expression and voice.

This was because he knew that she didn't say it just on a whim.

Although talking about various things, both living together in this ship, she was heartily surprised that Tigre held a weapon in only not more than a dagger with a bow.

"Is it so unusual?"

Instead of being curious Tigre asked again, Olga was surprised, or amazed.

"Most people have a sword and a hatchet. And after that many are spear and ax. Even if there are people who use the bow in addition to such a weapon, I have never seen people using only a bow."

"A hatchet is good. I will prepare that from the next time."

Tigre also carried a hatchet when hunting.

It was because it was convenient to cut away highly spreading weeds, obstructive branches and leaves.

However, there was no way of thinking of carrying it in a trip.

To Tigre who was impressed, Olga asked.

"Are you confident with the bow that much?"

"more than with a sword or a spear."

Though he stated the fact, Olga having difficulty to say anything turned her gaze at Tigre.

While recalling such a conversation several days ago, Tigre observed the seabird again.

Though it was not so fast, the sea bird was flying pretty high.

The wind was blowing, and since there were on a ship, the scaffold was also unstable.

It would probably be difficult for someone of ordinary skills to make an arrow hit the mark.

''---To begin with, Can that bird be eaten? Since I see such a bird for first the time...''

Tigre returned his eyes to the port city while intending to ask Matvei later.

There was a small hill in the immediate place from the shore, and cityscape spread along gentle ups and downs.

He saw a building that seemed like a mansion on the hill.

He might overlook the sea from there.

The ship's captain was loudly giving instructions, 'The Proud White Dolphin' folded the sails and began slowing down little by little.

The power was changed to an oar, the ship were pulled and guided to the harbor.

Mariayo was one of the very common ports city in the kingdom of Asvarre.

The harbor was crowded with people busy with taking up and down of load, street stalls scattered among merchants and travellers, the housewives who appeared for the shopping come and go and were wrapped in an indecent atmosphere.

A certain big fish, that also had adult stature, was chopped into chunks on the spot and was sold.

There were baskets of small fish that seemed to be fresh and still jumping (splashing) with pichipichi, and the sea water dripped from the shellfish piled in heaps to a wood bucket.

Moreover, there were also those who put in order and sold mushrooms, cabbages, and wild grasses to the straw mat.

"It is lively, but not as much as in Libnah. I wonder if it is because of the civil war."

When Tigre said his honest impression, Olga beside him also nodded.

"The number of ships is different, though the port size is about the same."

To those words, Tigre looked at her with a surprised face.

It was so even when she talked about the archery, but this girl was very much used to traveling despite her age and was calm.

The only thing that surprised Tigre when leaving Libnah was that he did not observed well both the port and the ship.

'The Proud White Dolphin' was pulled up on the wharf, and passengers got off in sequence.

Tigre and Olga waiting for Matvei got down last.

Though it was Tigre who applied his foot on the hard ground after a long time, he felt a sense of incongruity to his body and stamped several times on the spot.

Olga asked him with a wondering face.

"What are you doing?"

"I may only be tired, but I feel like my body is still shaking."

"...I also feel that, too. What is it?"

the two looked at each other tilting their head.

It was Matvei that gave them a clear answer.

"We are calling it wave motion sickness (drunkenness), but the body has got used to the state of vibration. It will be mostly settled if you leave it."

"How long will it be if we leave it?"

Olga asked with an uncanny voice.

While leaping some chicks eyebrows, Matvei answered.

"If you walk just for a moment, your body will get used to the hard ground. Although there are rare cases where the person turns worse like illness, you will probably be alright since you did not get seasick. Shall we go eating for the time being?"

Matvei led the way out of the port walking down the street.

''---As expected, it is different from Brune or Zchted after all.''

The fence surrounding houses, the material properties of wood and the way of combining it, the pattern of the walls, The structure of the cliff root.

The difference among such fine portions, and the conversations of people, that leaked to the ear strengthened the thought of having come to a foreign country.

The characters (letters) which sometimes stood out was the only thing which was not readable.

Before long, Matvei chose one shop and entered.

Tigre and Olga also followed.

A fragrant smell assailed their nose at the moment they passed through the door, and the noise struck the earlobe.

In the snug store, more than half was already buried.

The visitors were not only the residents of the town, but also the travelers and the sailors.

When we sat around a round-topped table in the back, Matvei ordered sake and dish to the daughter of the waiter who pushed visitors aside.

Tigre looked around the store inside.

Such places did not change wherever he went.

"After this we are going to meet a person."

Tigre looked at Olga covered with the hood over her eyes also in the store.

Although it might as well be such that she was a mysterious person, other guests were also far from being decent.

He decided not to mention it.

"We plan to leave this town today at the earliest. What will you do?"

Olga to whom he asked, cast down her eyes to think.

She paused, and opened her mouth at intervals of about three count.

"May I be allowed to accompany you on the way? Concerning meals and lodging, I will prepare my share myself. I won't do something like causing trouble."

"If you tell us the purpose of your trip."

Tigre replied so.

Olga remained silent once again.

Perhaps going to intercede on her behalf, holding back Matvei who was about to say something, Tigre continued his wording.

"I won't ask you to explain in detail. Like I say just now, I will see a person, it will be good if you tell to a certain extent. I won't even ask your identity. However, I want you to speak about that at least."

When he was sometimes free, during the sea trip, Tigre had thought about Olga, but did not reach a conclusion.

Anyhow, she did not just fit that age.

She also seemed to be accustomed to traveling, and she also had a splendid ax hung to her waist.

Even she was in front of him or Matvei, she was not perturbed or scared, and she also tried to put a dignified attitude.

If she was an itinerant entertainer or a bard, then it was strange that she did not have a tool for work.

If she was a fugitive guilty of some crime, her behavior was sloppy.

Even if he would not learn anything here, he did not also talked too much about himself.

It was like saying "please, I am suspicious".

He considered in some way the possibility of spy to be an extreme conception, but, as expected, she was too young and it would be rather conspicuous.

It seemed long like a silence of a lifetime.

In a place where the waiter carried the bier with which the big glasses of ceramic was filled to the brim, and put them on the table, Olga finally spoke.

"...Is it no good if I say that there is something that I want to see?"

Matvei ran his look at Tigre.

His face was showing that he did not agree, though he did not object.

"Does that mean there is a place where you want to go?"

To Tigre's question, Olga shook many times her head.

"It's just that I want to walk around this country properly, and hear various stories in towns and villages at which we will drop in. I want to go those towns and villages, meaning there isn't particularly any place where I want to go."

It became more and more incomprehensible.

Anyway, it wasn't Brune or Zchted currently with no sign of war, it was Asvarre here.

Tigre violently rummaged his darkish red hair and sighed.

He looked at Matvei.

"Since I told myself that I will help you."

it seemed that he entrust him the decision.

Thus as Tigre asked him whether it was fine with his gaze, the scary-looking sailor said with a happy smile.

"Unexpected incidents occur as many as one likes on the sea. If I get flustered to one small girl, the white dolphin on my back will become disaffected."

Tigre felt grateful and at the same guilty to him.

Rather than being Tigre's subordinate, He was only cooperating because it was Sasha's request.

But he was willing to respect the will of youngster who would probably not have live at least half of his age.

"I would like to hear from that man looking good with the white dolphin, our future plans?"

"We will leave the town as soon as we can supply horses. We will arrive at the destination city after two or three days. Though it is a camping-out tonight, we will stay at a small village along the highway tomorrow."

Matvei which would expect a question answered smoothly without settlement.

Tigre especially made a severe expression and turned around to Olga.

"We don't mean to stay long in Asvarre. We will return to Zchted quickly after we finish our business. Therefore, our trip together will be until that town if it is good with you."

Tigre and Matvei did not necessarily have profit of about Olga's accompanying them, either.

But if he took a child, that could cover the fact that he was an emissary.

"...I understand. Then, until that town."

Olga moved her small body and bowed to Tigre and Matvei respectively.

"Well then, let's give a toast in the hope that our journey in this country will be good."

The three people picked up their glasses respectively, and hit them lightly.

They gulped down the beer vigorously.

When resting after drinking the half, Tigre made a grimace.

"This is very bitter."

Though he also drank beer in either Brune or Zchted, there was no bitterness remained in his tongue so far.

Distorting her facial expression in the back of her hood, Olga seemed to think about the same thing.

It was only Matvei that still had a smiling face.

"There is also a way of drinking it while diluting with water, wine or herb. Or, would you drink another liquor?"

While being lost, the dish had been carried.

In addition to Asvarre's peculiar dish such as the rice porridge karasumugi (wild oats)and the thing which stewed beef with liquor, probably because it was a port city, a soup of salmon, shellfish and cabbage, there were many things that treated the fish and shellfish such as the cod that takes out the internal organ and pack in the abdomen and burnt smell grass and mushroom.

Such as fried soybean, sheep meat and bread topped with potatoes mashed were also lined up in the table.

All this was filled with fragrant smells in the steam, and just by looking at it, saliva accumulated in the mouth.

They were at loss of which they would attach their handle from.

The rice porridge of karasumugi had a unique smell and texture, and since the sake of beef stew had a strong flavor, it was just right eating it with bread in turn.

Salmon used in soup in what had been salted, the dissolving salt was well effective.

While Tigre and the others smacked their lips over those many dishes, though they were talking about their cruise until today and their impression of this town, they were listening also to conversations that could be heard from other tables.

"...It seems that before we leave Zchted the situation here had not changed."

It was about the fight between Prince Jermaine and Prince Eliot.

Although small-scale battles occurred frequently, either still did not seem to be superior.

"It is likely going to move from now on. Because it seems that Prince Eliot left the island of Asvarre that is his base, and came to the continent."

Similarly overhearing the end of a conversation, Matvei said.

"It is probably to encourage the soldiers of his army."

"There is also the possibility that he gives directives himself. As for the number of soldiers, the fact that Prince Eliot's side is superior didn't change."

Matvei answered while carrying a fish to his mouth.

Stopping her hand that drank beer, Olga asked.

"Though I hear Prince Eliot's troops had pirates accounting for great numbers (is composed mostly of pirates), are they so many?"

"Half a year ago, a civil war occurred in Brune. I have heard that just thousand of the pirates were indeed remnants of the defeated army who fled to the North at that time."

To Matvei’s lines, Tigre was almost choked by the food in his throat.

"Besides, those called mercenaries of Sachstein and marine people by others are quite various. Moreover, as such bleak situation is prolonged, Those who fail to get a job and become penniless will appear. Since they cannot be for not being subject to Zchted and its influence. For example."

Stopping his hand that was eating, Matvei suddenly put on a serious expression.

"As there are those who are making a living in the trade with Asvarre merchants, what will happen when they are no longer be able to trade if those merchants were killed due to the civil war? You may say that they should look for new trading partners, but, if such a thing was easily found, they would not have a hard time."

Listening to the conversation of the two people, Tigre tore bread roughly and threw it into his mouth.

Even if it was to escape from starvation, becoming a pirate was not something allowed.

The misfortune could never become a reason to dispossess (to deprive) an innocent person.

So, instead of becoming a pirate, was it better to starve and die?

No. What should be done was…

"Lord Tigrevurmud."

Unwittingly, Tigre fell into silence with a serious face.

Matvei said with a soothing tone and a threatened expression.

"Are you tired from the sea trip? Food will cool down, you know?"

"Ah, no, I was just thinking about the upcoming thing."

"For us here is a foreign land. Although it may not help, I would like you no to be discouraged."

"...That's right. Thank you."

It was for consideration towards Matvei that Tigre expressed his gratitude.

After Matvei understood about what the young man was getting angry about and worry, he indirectly felt anxious.

Tigre fiercely stretched out his hand to the remaining food on the table.

To face Jermaine in an adequate condition with stamina and energy, He persuaded himself that he must properly eat from now.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

Along the road flanked by a small hill, a small village came into view when they exited the forest.

It was two days later since they left the port city of Mariayo.

The three people were on horseback and had tied their luggage to the saddle.

Matvei led the way, followed by Tigre and behind could be seen Olga’s shape.

Though Tigre thought Olga to be used to traveling, she was proving it by action.

When they camped out yesterday, she hunted hares of two wings only over the past half-time (in only a half koku).

Although Tigre also shot down two wild birds, and the supper of that day became very much gorgeous, Olga pulled off (did a good job indeed) really well when handling the birds and hares.

She continued the work without faltering (fluently) drawing out blood, tearing off the skin and pulling off wings for instance, Tigre was impressed.

"Though it is still daylight, we will rest in this village for today."

While looking up at the bright sunshine in the cloudless sky, Matvei that was at the vanguard said those words.

"If we leave on the early morning of tomorrow, we may arrive at Valverde which is the destination at afternoon."

After finishing the harvest, straw color of dried grass were scattered sparsely in the field, and farmers were resting in a position of their own way.

Made beyond the field on the roof which piled up the flat stone stucco walls, the houses made of structure were lined up.

Remembering the villages of his hometown, nostalgia crossed Tigre’s eyes.

Suddenly one farmer turned around their way and noticed Tigre and the others.

His calm face changed radically into that mixed with fear and suspicion, and he called out to other farmers and run hurriedly.

"…What is it?"

For villagers to be wary of strangers was not a rare sight.

However, Tigre sensed a different atmosphere from there.

"Isn’t it because Matvei-san’s face scared them?"

Olga muttered so, and Matvei showed an exaggeratedly sorrowful face.

Even Tiger could not refrain from laughing.

It was unusual for this girl to speak of a joke, and thank to that the strain mood softened.

"In any case, I do not want to scare them too much. Let's go down from the horse."

Since talking on horseback would wither the other party.

Getting off the horse, the three people went to the village by pulling the reins.

One man walked their way.

His linen clothes were stained with soil, and his face had the trace of wiped sweat.

It was an understandable figure in a day when considering they was working on the farms until just a while ago.

"Mrs. Travelers, what kind of business do you have with this village?"

"We would like to ask for food and overnight accommodation. Also for horses."

It was Matvei which could speak Asvarre’s language fluently that answered, and he took out several pieces of silver coins from his breast pocket and handed them to the man.

After looking at the silver coins, the man glanced at Tigre and Olga.

Tigre said with a smile to reassure him.

"There were also such villages in my home. I do not intend to loiter and to interfere with your work."

Matvei conveyed it again in Asvarre’s language.

The man let out a breath of relief, and seemed to loosen some wariness.

Tigre and the other two were guided in the man's house.

The man seemed to be the village mayor and he was living in (it was) the only 2-story building in this village.

There were a hovel and the cereals storehouse near the house, too and he had his family help move the horses there.

Tigre and the others were provided with the spare chamber on the second floor of the house.

Though there was nothing in the room, if there was something they desired, it would be said to prepare that as long it was possible.

Tigre left negotiations to Matvei and walked to the window.

He could overlook the aspect of the village from the window.

He saw the entrance of the village where they came.

Because children were looking up at Tigre standing at the window with great interest, and when he waved his hand, some would hide quickly or run to escape, but there were also several people who waved their hand awkwardly back.

"Lord Tigrevurmud. The talk was settled."

At Matvei’s voice, Tigre turned toward him.

"It is impossible to sleep on bed, but it seems that they have prepared three thick blankets, so one per person. The meal will be a moment later. He said that we will have one smashed chicken with soup and bread. After that, three cups of hot water in a bucket."

After saying to there and suddenly lowering his voice, Matvei added happily whether or not he would be sticky about one part of the chicken.

Tigre shook his head with a bitter smile.

Rather than having to withhold from the village, he avoided stimulating be worried about how scared he was when he first saw, it was correct.

Laying the blanket which had been carried on the floor, Tigre lied down on it.

As the relaxation of stretching at ease his limbs, Olga displayed an astonished expression.

when the person of the village left the room, she removed the hood that she was wearing.

"It is untidy..."

"Because they didn't use this place for a while."

"Certainly. I wonder if I can also taste the freedom throughout the whole body for a while."

Matvei agreed, as he also laid on the blanket in the same way.

As the dimly expressionless Olga looked down at the two men, she laid her body on the blanket.

For a while, the three people did nothing, they were like that without even saying a word.

Then, the time that passed was only about a half koku.

Tigre frowned suddenly.

He had a feeling that he heard something like a scream in the distance (far away).

Tigre and Olga woke up almost simultaneously.

One breath minutes later Matvei got up rather slowly.

Tigre grabbed his black bow kept in his hand hauling the quiver with arrows and compromised to the window.

He inquired the situation outside carefully.

''---What are those guys?...''

There were thirty, no about forty men in the village.

They wore a discernibly rough atmosphere, and despite being armed there was no uniformity in their equipment.

If there were some people who were wearing leather armor which struck the rivet, there were also those wearing chain mail.

The weapons were also swords or spears, the ax with a pike mallet was not uniform.

And each house of the village shut the door firmly.

As if waiting for the storm to pass while holding their breath.

Only several people who had come out to the field were keeping standing on that occasion together with their horses or cows.

When the men had their eyes on one house, their flung spears and pike mallets against the door while booing aloud (loudly pouring the jeers).

Stepping over the wrecked door, several people went into the house, and many screams broke out.

"Are they... Brigands?"

"It is possible that those bandits have their stronghold in the neighborhood."

Matvei which was looking at the situation across the window from the side opposite of Tigre, replied in a calm tone.

''---But considering they are brigands, it's strange.''

Tigre frowned.

For an attack the attitude of those men was too laid-back.

The villagers also, rather than running away, were just only shutting their door firmly.

Even while thinking, and those who attacked the houses were different men, or those who went towards the field surrounded and beat the farmers.

Even those who bludgeon livestock to death seemed to be laughing happily.

It was certain that they would tremble violently if they were people weak in mind.

It was a terrible spectacle that could get Tigre sick just by looking.

When the right hand of Tigre which could not bear anger lengthened to the quiver, the door of the room was knocked on.

Matvei moved quickly and went for the reception.

A woman in her mid-40s was there.

She was from the village chief's family.

Though her face was paled, since she was safe when she was here, she said that she wanted to close the sliding shutter and would like us to remain still.

"What are those guys? Bandits?"

To Tigre's question, the woman shook her head with a look.

"Those people are the soldiers of His Highness Jermaine."

Not only Tigre, even Matvei and Olga stares wide-eyed at that answer.

" Prince Jermaine’s Soldiers...? Those guys?"

It was suddenly an unbelievable story, but there was no reason for this woman to tell them such a lie.

Above all, their behavior also and even their correspondence of village entrance was understandable (if it was the case).

At that time, the woman's look turned to Tigre's hand.

To the left hand which grasped the black bow tightly, and the right hand which was extracting the arrow.

"W-What do you plan to do?"

The woman's voice was shaking in fear.

She ran up ahead of Tigre's answer trotted out and clung to press down the hands of the youngster.

She appealed in a face and a voice that seemed to burst into tears at any moment.

"Please. Don't do anything strange. Please..."

"But... But, you should not let those fellows run loose."

When Tigre painfully spit out those words, She blotted tears to the edges of her eyes and twisted her expression.

"You will leave here tomorrow, right? We will live in this village not only tomorrow, but also the next day and the next day of that day."

Feeling bitterness spreading within his mouth, Tigre was not able to answer to her mournful voice.

Even if Tigre sent away those soldiers here, the situation would not improve.

They will revenge themselves on this village soon after (in the near future).

In the worst case, they might burn the village saying the villagers defied Prince Germane.

I must endure it until their tyranny passed.

Even if they made sacrifices.

It was the way that this village chose.

Although the woman tried to continue her words further, the scream which had been heard scratched it out.

When only moving his head, Tigre looked outside from the window, as several girls were pressed down by many soldiers, they were dragged in the center of the village.

Villagers who apparently tried to stop it, was beaten and crouched down the Jizo.

"Matvei."

Tigre suddenly called the name of the sailor of white dolphin.

To the dreadfulness with which the voice was tinged, Matvei's shoulders shook with a startle.

"Tie up this person. No, tie up all those present in this house and roll them on the first floor. And then, block up the first floor with whatever you can use. Even doors and windows, everything."

two persons, the woman and Olga made an expression of astonishment.

Matvei understood immediately Tigre's intention, he bound the woman's arms from behind.

"What do you try to achieve?"

Tigre did not answer back to Matvei's question.

Carrying an arrow piece to his waist he applied his foot to the window frame.

In the next moment he clung to the wall on the outside with a light motion and quickly climbed up on the roof.

No one among the soldiers on the ground noticed.

Tigre set up the bow when settling down on the roof and nocked an arrow.

He aimed at the soldier who was going to cover the girl.

The distance was approximately 100 alsins.

Without difficulty.

The shot arrow cut the wind, flew and went through the head of a man so that it was inhaled.

The body of the man who ceased to breathe inclined and fell down beside the daughter.

Several persons doubtfully turned their eyes to their friend, and as they found fault with the arrow in his head, two flat knots were already released.

The arrow which stuck in the scruff went through the throat, and the second let a bloodstained sickle peep out.

The man fell down to the place and writhed painfully without being able to utter voice.

The men finally noticed the existence of an enemy.

On the other hand, Tigre not changing his cold expression in not even one bit, shot the third arrow and killed the third person.

Flickering in his mind was the memory of one year ago.

Alsace central city Celesta that is his hometown.

The son Zaian of the Duke Thenardier did an invasion with his soldier, many private houses were crushed and baked, and many people lost their life.

The state of the girls held down by soldiers just reminded the young man the account of hundred million (many times) when Teita was being once attacked by Zaian at one time.

When he thought of the scene that he saw at that time. It was not Tigre to be able to overlook it in silence.

When Tigre shot and killed the third person, Matvei was tying up the woman skillfully at the back in the second floor under the roof.

He did it carefully with a gag, and pushed a dagger against her scruff.

Although he would not do something like hurting her, he made a scary face to stir up respect by fear.

"Even Lord Tigrevurmud gave a cruel order. It might be a little painful, but please forgive me."

"...Explain."

It was Olga who watched the course of thing in silence until then that asked Matovei.

Doubt and suspicion were swirling in her black pupils.

"Don't you understand? No, excuse me. Let me explain it later since my hands are busy now. It will be faster if you help me."

To the answer of the Matvei who seemed happy, the dimly expressionless Olga slightly changed, and wrinkles appeared in the middle of her forehead.

Being lost in her thoughts, her eyes went around the inside room and then were directed to the outside of the window.

"Will it also counted as help if I cut down those guys?"

Matvei which was going to leave the room with the woman whom he restricted stopped.

Although he was also surprised that Olga's tone lost the usual politeness, and became even more colder, the scary-looking sailor couldn't help turning around.

He tried to open his mouth to ask what she meant, but was forestalled

"Yes or no? Answer only that. Your Hands are busy, right?"

"...It would be convenient that you could do so that even one person don't die."

Having answered so was utmost, and when he finished saying, Olga was moving.

She kicked the floor, slipped through the side of Matvei and the others and ran in the hallway.

After Matvei opened his mouth as if having grown senile and saw her off, he finally came to his senses at the gaze of the woman.

Outside the house, Tigre just shot and killed the sixth person.

''---That was a terrible miscalculation...''

As for the soldiers, though half was running about in confusion still reeling from the surprise attack, the remaining half was trying to counter attack following the directives of a man who seemed to be the adjutant.

Tigre had already shot and killed the commander who led them.

At first he took down the commander to confuse them, and furthermore reduced their number and retreated.

Though Tigre planned so and it went smoothly until the first half, the adjutant who fled quickly into the shade of the building desperately scolded soldiers and restored their morale.

When the commander fell down, it was natural for the adjutant to act as a substitute, but the fact that this adjutant splendidly took the reins of troops could be seen as miraculous.

Even a decent army, rarely bounced back early this much.

''---Well, how do I pull it down?''

While nocking an arrow to the black bow, Tigre thought calmly about the next development.

It was looking as if he was predominantly advantageous, and, in fact, Tigre knew that it was not the case.

Tigre could not help but surrender if the soldiers of Jermaine held a villager hostage while hiding themselves to the shades of the buildings.

Even if Tigre forsook the hostage, they would use the village as a shield to the arrows as it was.

In that way the fight would become difficult if he surrounded this house while protecting himself.

"The enemy is only one person, you know? You, 'Ranra', What are you afraid of?"

"I didn't think I could do something like this alone! How about you step forward without letting only your underlings do it and hiding on the sly."

Covering the jeers of the man, Tigre also reverberating inside the village just shouted at him

He had already shot down 8 people.

Since they were sniped in a high place, Jermaine's soldiers backed away (got cold feet).

They wanted to overcome the resistance (to face down the opposition) like that.

One of soldiers threw an adze (hand ax).

Although Tigre avoided it at once by twisting his body, he destroyed his posture and slipped.

He avoided falling down from the roof, but the adjutant cried out without overlooking the chance.

"Runnn..."

In response to the instruction, four soldiers ran.

Went to the house in which Tigre was standing.

"Oh no-!"

Though Tigre shot an arrow quickly and took down one soldier, the three remainders rushed quickly at the door.

It was at that time.

The door was opened with sufficient vigor from the inner side, and a girl who wrapped her body short in stature in a mantle ran out.

It was Olga.

when the soldiers of Jermaine understood that the opponent was a child though she stood reflectively, they were merciless and swung down their weapon which they had in their hands.

A dull sound was chained and blood splash danced suddenly.

Tigre was about to appeal for her name in surprise, but it was Jermaine's soldiers who screamed the next moment and fell down.

Olga as always with the hood covering her eyes, was silently standing inside the puddle of blood which was spreading

In her hand, there was now a dark red ax stained with blood.

''---In one blow? No two blows...''

It was not only Tigre, even the village girls who had late run away and the soldiers of Jermaine who hid themselves in the shade as well failed to get out in time and stared at the girl with an stunned face.

It was a dreadful skill.

Among the three soldiers that attacked her, two wore chain mail and one was in leather armor reinforced in metal piece.

The girl's ax cut and tore their belly.

A girl of only 13, no 14 years old who wielded an ax.

Olga, as if unmindful of the surrounding in dismay, was observing the state of the men.

The soldiers of Jermaine shuddered to the enemy who appeared newly and was not ordinary.

Some turned their eyes to the adjutant for instructions.

Olga was waiting for their reaction.

She started running towards the adjutant fiercely was she was thinking whether she was easy and stepped over the body of the step.

The adjutant got impatient and cried.

"B-Bring her down."

Receiving that order, two men attacked Olga.

However. One of them was pierced to the neck with an arrow that Tigre shot and fainted in the ground.

Even the remaining one jumped an arm off from the hit of his elbow with Olga's ax, and crouched down on the spot while shrieking.

Realizing he could not escape, the adjutant lie in wait, lowering his posture.

The weapon which he had in his hand had been a spear.

In terms of reach, it was very advantageous than the ax.

The adjutant thrusted out the spear.

With only one slash, Olga blew away The dark gray tip of the spear that was approaching her.

The action of the girl with pinked colored hair did not end yet.

She ran over the edge of the spear which was no longer than just a stick at one go (breath), and shortened the distance.

The adjutant's head flew in the sky leaving a trail of blood.

Olga, without taking notice of the body, thrusted her ax at the man who ran in order to support the adjutant.

"Throw away your weapon."

The man realized instantly, that he would lose his life if he took action otherwise.

Fearing the girl who was only half about his age from the bottom of his heart, he discarded his weapon crossed his hands behind his head and surrendered.

The other soldiers discarded their weapons, suddenly cried and turned their back and escaped.

As the adjutant fainted, there was not the person who was able to command them now.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

Tigre immediately released the soldiers that Olga arrested caught.

And gave them a short order.

"Go back and tell. That People of a foreign land wanted to see Prince Jermaine."

Afterwards, Tigre sat down on the doorway of the village facing the highway.

It was at that direction that the soldiers of Germane escaped.

If they waited here, Their comrades would show up sooner or later.

After a while, Olga and Matvei accompanied by horses were walking.

As Tigre looked at the two, though somewhat tinged with gloom, he asked with a quiet expression.

"How is the state of the village?"

"Since one of the village headmen came over to that house, we explained the circumstances while having a look at the inside."

The village though poor, in order to prevent fox or wild boars from entering, was surrounded with the fence of a tall tree.

While tying the horses there, Matvei explained in a cheerful voice.

"Were you able to tie up all the people of the house?"

"Yes. Since the village headman seems to come here later, they would appreciate an explanation from Lord Tigrevurmud once again. And then, they will likely do the burial of hooligans."

"You saved us. Thank you very much."

When Tigre bowed, Matvei smiled wryly and waved his hand.

"Don't mind it. Because I was also on the point to turn a blind eye primarily since I forsook easily while seeing such a scene. One more thing, Lord Tigrevurmud. I would like you to quit soon the polite way of talking. It will also be easy for you, won't it?"

"...Oh! If you say so."

When he seemed to be at loss and scratched his head, Tigre changed his expression and turned toward Olga.

"I must also give you my gratitude. Thank you. Honestly, you saved me."

Without this girl's involvement, though it could not be said that he would be defeated, there was no doubt that he would be force to put on a hard fight

However, Olga shook her head to say that such a thing did not matter.

"Leaving that aside, I want you to explain. Why did you tie up the people of that house?"

Tigre stared steadily at her involuntarily.

Though she was still expressionless.

He felt a strong core (the wick) in her quiet voice.

This might be Olga's true figure (nature).

Thinking a little, Tigre instead of talking as if talking to children, said it while considering the other party as equal.

"While receiving such treatment, the people of this village didn’t resist. As far I have seen the soldiers' attitude and the village's reaction, I conclude such a thing won't happen once or twice. Perhaps, they may also smashed the village as a warning to others."

The expressionless Olga got fogged.

Tigre continued in a serious tone.

"It is the policy of the village not to defy the soldiers. If it oppose, it will rouse the anger of those guys and they will retaliate. Not only that, it will make another flipped through the involvement of other villagers. much more if it caused the confusion between the people in position like the village mayor and the village headmen when doing so. However... if I tied them up so that we weren't be disturbed, it would save face to the village."

Tigre remembered the words of the woman who clung to him.

They must live tomorrow and also the day after tomorrow in this village.

Olga looked down and murmured in a dissatisfied way.

"Isn't there the option of escaping, abandoning this village? To a place without outrage and tyranny..."

"Have you ever plowed a field?"

Giving a mild smile, Tigre kindly asked

After blinking several times, Olga shook her head.

Plotting a look, Tigre gazed at the long distance field.

"It's hard, you know. Tough I also grasped a hoe only once. At first, I remove pebbles, weeds and chip of wood as much as possible. It's a hard work. Next, I dig up the soil, but it is still a hard labor because I must put the hoe considerably deeply."

The field of his hometown came into Tigre's mind.

The scenery which he just watched along with his late father.

"While putting in the hoe, if it hits the stones buried into the soil, and the edge bends or is broken, you must repair it. In case there is no smithery mentor and only wooden hoes can be used, it will greatly take both time and effort."

"... if there is a way of making a cow or a horse pull a plow."

"It doesn't mean that chicks also keeps cattles and horses. That is expensive."

To Tigre's answer, Olga fell in silence without a word.

Matvei opened his mouth to brush the atmosphere that was about to be sunk heavily.

"Well then, Lord Tigrevurmud, what do we do from now on?"

"I will wait for a subordinate of Prince Jermaine here. If early, he will come over even tomorrow. Tough it was somewhat strange, it was done as planned."

"Did you come to this country to meet Prince Jermaine?"

Olga blurred an unexpected color to her black pupils.

"Yeah, so our travel together will end here."

He did not think they would part in this manner. But Tigre believe that this child would certainly have no problem. Whether it was riding the horse, or the level of hunting, as well as excellent combat skills, Olga's strength should not be underestimated. Speaking of her good riding of horse, her skill in hunting, and now that admirable fight style, Olga's ability was the real deal.

But the girl of the light pink-colored hair gave an unexpected words that Tigre was not even think about.

"Tigre. If good, would you not let me accompany you as your attendant?"

"... The reason?"

In order to ask this sentence, Tigre has used two breathing time to ask.

"I want to personally meet the man called Jermaine. - Can't I?"

Just also thinking that she would give a categorical answer, and not actually expecting her expression to change, she put on a child-like weak expression. Tigre folding his arms muttered. He did not think Olga unaware of how dangerous it was to see the Jermaine now. He do not really completely understand her thoughts.

"Who are you exactly?"

After wavering, Tigre asked bluntly.

"Until now, we did not ask each other identity and because we planned to say goodbye with you here, we decided no longer to ask. But since you must come with us, it is another matter. Tell me."

Olga momently turned her gaze, shook the head, seemingly to reconsider it. Subsequently, she went straight on Tigre's eyes.

"You may not believe me."

On her dignified expression, In a calm tone to let you feel her intention, the image of the traveling girl from the two that got used to seeing did not remain at all.

"I am one of the seven Vanadis of Zchted. The Moon Princess Olga Tamm bestowed with the land of Brest and the Dragonic Tool named Takeshi also known as the curse of the reversal is me."

Tigre and Matvei stared wide-eyed and were at a loss for words.

Standing before the two people now was not the girl without sociability who was in some way absentminded. She was an ikkitousen (match for a thousand) warrior accepted by a Dragonic Tool. She was a Vanadis whom he couldn't help but be terrified if he looked close.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_06_Chapter_2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Madan_no_Ou_to_Vanadis:Volume_06_Chapter_4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

User talk:Hariseldon

2013-01-27T18:04:09Z

Hariseldon: Blanked the page

Talk:Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 6 Chapter 6

2013-01-27T18:03:08Z

Hariseldon:

Thank you. [[User:Draeke|Draeke]] - [[User_talk:Draeke|Talk]] - 01:29, 22 January 2013 (CST)

There was much fan service in this chapter.--[[User:Hariseldon|hariseldon]] ([[User talk:Hariseldon|talk]]) 12:03, 27 January 2013 (CST)

Talk:Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei:Volume 8 Illustrations

2012-12-29T19:55:06Z

Hariseldon: Created page with "Those two look cute."

Those two look cute.

Gekka no Utahime to Magi no Ou

2012-12-19T10:05:58Z

Hariseldon: /* The 'Gekka no Utahime to Magi no Ou' series by Haneda Daisuke */

[[Image:Gekka_no_Utahime_to_Magi_no_Ou_Cover.jpg|300px|thumb|Volume 1 cover]]

Gekka no Utahime to Magi no Ou, or The Moonflower Songstress and the King of Magi (月花の歌姫と魔技の王) is a light novel series written by Haneda Daisuke. The illustrations are done by Ooba Kagerou. Currently, the series has 2 volumes published.

==Story Synopsis==
What kind of future awaits the boy who holds two powers that can change the world?

A technological revolution was brought about by The Last Witch, to the world of magic, with the introduction of 'science'. Lyle, a boy wielding the powers of both magic and science, was caught between his childhood friend, the noblewoman Maria who was pressing forward into an era of science, and Lunaria, a girl of the Phantasm race, a symbol of the age of magic.

Two different girls, from two different eras and ages. Which will the boy bearing the power to change the world choose?

== Updates ==
*27 September 2012: Gekka no Utahime to Magi no Ou teaser project initiated.
*4 October 2012: Chapter 1 completed.
*21 October 2012: Chapter 2 completed.

== Translation ==

===[[Gekka no Utahime to Magi no Ou:Registration_Page|Registration]]===

'''This is a hosted project. Rights are solely owned by [[User:Florza|Florza]]'''

===Format Standards===
'''Every chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]

'''All translations are to be in British English.'''

The format used is the '''CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS''' style, except for the fact that the words are in British English, as mentioned above.

===Feedback===
'''If you enjoyed the teasers, why don't you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&t=5488 Feedback Thread]'''

==The 'Gekka no Utahime to Magi no Ou' series by Haneda Daisuke==

===[http://gekkahimethetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/ Volume 1] ([http://www.mediafire.com/?t4x2lp9w3sklz3u PDF])===
::*[[Gekka no Utahime to Magi no Ou:Volume 1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Gekka no Utahime to Magi no Ou:Volume 1 Prologue|Prologue - The Last Witch]] ([http://gekkahimethetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/prologue/ NanoDesu Translations])
::*[[Gekka no Utahime to Magi no Ou:Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - The Last Witch's Apprentice]] ([http://gekkahimethetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapter-1/ NanoDesu Translations])
::*[[Gekka no Utahime to Magi no Ou:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - The Moonflower Princess]] ([http://gekkahimethetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapter-2-the-moonflower-princess/ NanoDesu Translations])
::*[http://gekkahimethetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapter-3-the-maiden-of-copper/ Chapter 3 - The Maiden of Copper]
::*[http://gekkahimethetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapter-4-legacy-of-the-last-hexe/ Chapter 4 - The Last Witch's Legacy]
::*[http://gekkahimethetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/epilogue-the-youth-and-the-maidens/ Epilogue - The Youth and the Maidens]
::*[http://gekkahimethetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/afterword/ Afterword]

===Volume 2===
::*[[Gekka no Utahime to Magi no Ou:Volume 2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[http://gekkahimethetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-2/prologue-the-princess-in-the-castle-of-stone/ Prologue - The Princess in the Castle of Stone]
::*[[Gekka no Utahime to Magi no Ou:Volume 2 Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - To Each His Own]]

==Project Staff==

*Project Administrator:
*Project Supervisor:

===Translators===

*[[User:Florza|Florza]]

==Project Status==

Project Status: '''Teaser'''

== Series Overview ==
#月花の歌姫と魔技の王１　(1 June 2012, ISBN 978-4-7986-0413-8)
#月花の歌姫と魔技の王２　(1 November 2012, ISBN 978-4-7986-0493-0)

[[Category:Teasers]]
[[Category:HJ Bunko]]
[[Category:Hosted Projects]]

File talk:MKnR v04 000c.jpg

2012-12-03T20:20:45Z

Hariseldon: It is Mizuki, not Midzuki. Tsu changes into zu.

Here are more translations. Again please feel free to edit as my Japanese is not the best.... I have transcribed the Japanese text as best I could for reference.

Japanese Text: わくわくする …

English: It’s exciting!

Japanese:
千葉エリカ
ちばえりか

達也のクラスメイト . 明るい性格で, 周囲も巻き込むトラブルメーカー. 実家は剣技と魔法の複合戦闘術である“剣術”の大家である.

English:
Chiba Erika (in Kanji and Katakana)
Chiba Erika (in Hiragana)
Tatsuya’s classmate. A troublemaker with a cheerful personality that gets easily swallowed up in what’s going on. Her clan specializes in combining sword and magic fighting techniques. An expert swordswoman.

Japanese: "いよいよ雫の出番ね"
English: Soon it will be Shizuku’s turn.

Japanese:
光井ほのか
みつい•ほのか
一年A 組. 深雪のクラスメイト. 光を操る光波振動系魔法を得意とする. 思い込みがやや激しいタイプ.

English:
Mitsui Honoka (in Kanji)
Mitsui Honoka (in Hiragana)
First year A course student. Miyuki’s classmate. She is very adept at light manipulation and light wave oscillation magic. She gives off the wrong impression of having a fiery personality.

Japanese: "吉田くん, どうしたんですか?"

English: What’s wrong Yoshida-kun?

Japanese:
柴田美月
しばたみづき

達也のクラスメイト. 教室では主人公の隣の席. 地味だが,[ 癒し系妹キャラ] として一部の上級生に高い人気を誇る. 霊子放射光過敏症のため, この時代では珍しく眼鏡をかけている.

English:
Shibata, Mizuki (in Kanji)
Shibata, Mizuki (in Hiragana)

Tastuya’s classmate. Her classroom seat is next to our protagonist’s seat. Although she is simple, she acts like a soothing, younger-sister manga character and she can boast a high popularity with the upperclassmen. Because of her hypersensitivity to spirit particle light, she wears glasses something quite unusual during these times.

Japanese: "い, いや別になんでもないよ"
English: No, it’s nothing.

Japanese:
吉田幹比古
よしだみきひこ
達也のクラスメイト. 古式魔法の名家. 過去に起きたとあるアクシデントによって [二科生”ウイード”]に甘んてじるが,その魔法技術に関しては [一科生(ブルーム)] にもひけを取らない力を持つ.

English:
Yoshida Mikihiko (in Kanji)
Yoshida Mikihiko (in Hiragana)
Tatsuya’s classmate. He is from a distinguished family of ancient ritual magic users. Because of a past accident he was relegated to the rank of second course or “Weed”, but his magic techniques are equal in power to those of first course students or “Blooms”.

Again these are very rough translations and could use help...

User:Kanannon

2012-03-19T06:14:20Z

Hariseldon: Created page with "thank you for chapter 5. So that was the end of volume one, it seems rather inconclusive. I hope you continue your translations."

thank you for chapter 5. So that was the end of volume one, it seems rather inconclusive. I hope you continue your translations.

Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume1 Chapter4

2012-03-12T09:59:35Z

Hariseldon: /* The Wolf, the Cat and the Knight */

==The Wolf, the Cat and the Knight==

Yare, Yare. I have suffered quite a lot since coming here.

One hour had passed since then. Slowly rubbing the pain away from his back, Kamito walked through the court yard of the academy.

Although he had not been turned into cinders by receiving a hit from that flame whip; maybe Claire had hold back some of her power, still it didn't change the fact that it was quite painful.

Claire must be harshly admonished by Madam Freya in the punishment room.

Having eluded those female classmates who has enthusiasticly pursued him, Kamito finally obtained a moment of peace.

Unlike other students, he had no class for the afternoon. After all, he had entered the school just now and had not registered for the courses.

Areishiya spirit academy operates on a credit system in which the students can freely choose their preferred courses so long as they meet the requirements. Because of enormous diversity of the contracted spirits of the students, a uniform curriculum will not be able to fully develop the potential of each himemiko.

"For the time being, I'll make some preparations for the school life starting from tomorrow. "

Kamito finally came to his specially prepared dormitory, a hut erected on the side of the stable.

Its appearance now looked worse than the time seen from the window. On top of that, it had the smell of cattle.

The door opened with a squeak. Kamito stepped in timidly.

"Hmm, surprisingly, not too bad."

Kamito expressed his impression.

First of all, the bed was clean. Looking from the inside, the room itself was spacious. Straw bed, table, chair, cabinet and other furnitures were prepared after all. Cooking utensils were present as well. Anyhow there wouldn't be much trouble to live here.

Kamito immediately lay down on the straw bed, although it prickled the back a bit, the smell of sun dried straws were good for a comfortable sleep.

"Oh, well, no matter how do I look at it, I need to endure it for two months".

Lying still on the bed , Kamito fixed his eyes on the left hand covered by the black leather glove.

Two months from now, the spirit blade dance would be held in the elemental spirit realm Astral Zero.

Before that, he must find four more teammates in order to enter the contest.

It was not clear what Greywhorth will have him do.

But there was something he must check with his own eyes.

A name that was deeply tied to the fate of his own self.

Participating in the contest of the spirit blade dance festival 3 years ago, Unmatchable Blade Dancer.

That accompanying her was a spirit of darkness that took the form a human girl.

Who on earth were they?

Ren Ashubel shouldn't exist in this world anymore. Besides Greyworth, only very small number of people were aware of this.

Even though one was just an impostor who gained the title of unmatchable blade-dancer by fraud, it couldn't be for this reason that the witch had made all the trouble to summon him here. Greyworth must be holding a huge secret.

No matter what, to find out the truth, the only way was to cross blades directly in the spirit blade dance festival in two months.

"But, in your current state, you won't be able to defeat her. " said Greyworth.

That is most likely true. The witch was not lying. But surely she was not telling the truth either.

In the end, it all come down to "the current state".

But in merely two months, he had to regain what was lost in the past three years.

"..."

....Guu, suddenly his stomach growled.

Feeling exhausted, Kamito lowered his arm that was raised toward the roof.

After all, he had not had anything since wandering into the spirit forest this morning.

However, he decided to endure the the empty stomach.

The reason was that he was out of money. Although there were restaurants for the students in the academy, the price was surprisingly high. This had already passed the level of a shool for high class ladies, but a school for princesses indeed.

What's the point of one cup of soup being as expensive as normal folk's salary?

"It can't be helped. Maybe I'll ask Ellis to show me around in the academic city tomorrow. "

One should be able to find cheaper and delicious restaurants in the academy city at the foot of the hill.

With the cooking utensils, he could also just buy the material and cook it on his own. For the fire all he needs to do was to go the spirit forest and catch some low level fire spirits.

"Bacon and mushroom pasta sounds really good..."

He got more hungry by thinking about food.

"should I go to the spirit forest and collect some mushrooms now?"

As he started to seriously entertain that thought, from somewhere, the
smell of delicious soup flowed in.

"....hmm?"

Frowning, Kamito got up from the bed.

It seemed the smell was coming in from the gap of half open door.

Twitching his nose to inhale the smell, Kamito opened the door...

In front of him was a bowl of soup that gave off white steam.

Filled with a lot of onions and chicken with bones, the soup looked delicious.

"... am I imagining things, or is this the kindness from heaven for my unending misfortune?"

Drawing a blank because of the hunger, Kamito reached out with his hands toward the bowl without any suspicion.

Suddenly the bowl rose up a bit.

He stretched out his hand again.

Once again the bowl was raised.

Then in front of the Kamito was the face of that princess with platinum
blond hair.

Her name should be Rinslet Laurenfrost if he remembered correctly.

Behind her, the girl Carol in maid dresses stood courteously.

"What's the meaning of this?"

Kamito asked with half opened eye.

"Fuu, you must be hungry, right? Kamito Kazehaya?"

"Yeah."

Kamito noded honestly.

"Bark woof, and then swear that you will be my slave, I'll let you have this bowl of soup."

Rinslet held the bowl still, and turned her large chest sideways.

"I refuse. Bye Bye."

Bang.

"Ahh, wait, wait a second. Listen to what I say, you insolent. "

Bang! Bang! Door was kicked repeatedly .

It would be trouble if she breaks it. Kamito opened the door again.

"What's that? You are going to let me have soup now?"

"Right away if you lick my foot ... Ahh, why are you closing the door again!"

Rinslet quickly stuck her foot in the gap of the door, like a veteran debt collector.

"Ouch! That hurts!"

It looked painful... What the hell was she here for anyway?

"Are you alright, my lady?"

Worried about Rinslet, the Maid Carol asked.

Kamito had no choice but to open the door, Rinslet glared at him with tears in her eyes.

"How can you be so insolent after I offered my hands with kindness to you? "

"No, you... hands with kindness?"

It appeared that she was serious. Slowly Kamito's head starts aching.

"Sheesh, all the princesses of this academy are so troublesome."

Kamito complained inside his mind.

"Ah"

Having gotten a glimpse of the inside of the hut, the face of Rinslet started to twitch.

"Ah, you, why are you living inside a stable?"

"The stable is next door. This is my dormitory. Home is where you make it."

"..."

"Stop looking at me with such pity. It makes me feel sad."

Her face looked like that she was seriously concerned about it. Kamito's attitude softened a little bit.

"Rather than living in a condition like this, you should come to my
house. I'll specially hire you as a servant."

"Ah, my lady, I believe he will look great if we dress him as a maid. "

Carol showed her support with a big smile. This girl was troublesome as well.

Well, after all, it looked like that Rinslet was genuinely worried about the circumstances.

"Your sympathy is appreciated, but I don't plan to throw away my pride." Kamito shook his head.

Displeased, Rinslet perked up her lips.

"So you don't like to become my servant?"

"That's right. There is no use to try to placate me. "

"So full of yourself, even though you wag your tail at Claire Rouge. "

"When did I wag my tail at that girl?" Kamito grumbled with half open eye. Well, many people might think the same---

Could it be that this princess is trying to get close to Kamito mainly out of her rivalry with Claire?

"Yareyare, such an unexpected annoyance." Kamito let out a heavy sigh.

"I got it. That's fine with me if that's how you want it." Rinslet cleared her throat, and placed the bowl on the ground.

"hmm?"

"I'll leave the soup here. From the very beginning it was because Carol cooked too much of it and it will be a shame to waste the left overs. You should be grateful to my benevolence. "

"Eh?"

(This young lady, by any chance----)

[[Image:STnBD V01 113.jpg|thumb]]
Rinslet turned around elegantly and was about to leave.

"Ahh, Wait, Rinslet!"

Kamito suddenly called out.

Rinslet winced and stopped in her steps.

"Wh-what is that? Suddenly calling other people's first name---"

"I can't be your servant, but we can be friends."

"Eh?"

Rinslet's emerald green eyes open wide.

"Thank you for being worried and coming to see me."

"Wh-wha, you, you insolent. Of, of course that's not true."

Rinslet suddenly blushed and turned her face away.

"Fufu, my lady is so..."

Carol covered her mouth and giggles.

Just at this time -

"Rinslet Laurenfrost!"

A voice with which Kamito had gotten familiar suddenly passes into the his ears.

Claire walked towards here, her red pigtails swaying .

It appeared that Madam Freya admonishing session was finally over.

"Don't feed my contract spirits without permission, you thieving dog."

"You ... whom are you calling a thieving dog!? "

Here we go again, Kamito let out a tired sigh.

"What's that? Isn't your family crest a dog? "

"You - Laurenfrost's family crest is a proud White Wolf!"

"White Wolf? Changing it into a Chihuahua fits you better."

"...!"

Provoked by Claire's words---

"Claire Rouge ... you really got my dander up. " Rinslet said with
suppress voice.

In a flash, a fog-like chill hung around them. The temperature dropped
dramatically.

"Wait, you can't be calling your spirit -"

Kamito hastily calls out, but it was too late.

The cold wind swirled. Rinslet's hair flied up, rippling.

"Oh freezing beast with Ice-teeth, merciless hunter of the forest. Now is the time to abide the contract of blood, hasten to my side as commanded!"

As soon as Rinslet finished the incantation in the spirit language, a gust of ice storm engulfed all surrounding.

Amid the roaring and swirling blizzard, a figure appeared.

A beautiful wolf, with a coat of silver white fur.

Its body exuded a freezing chill.

"This is ..."

"It is the contract spirit of my lady, Fenrir." Carol said with a smile.

The imposing aura that White Wolf carried, was definitely incomparable by a low level spirit.

For the ranking of the spirits, the White Wolf was unmistakably higher than mid-level. To have made contracts with spirits of this level, this young lady is definitely not your ordinary person.

"Well, your dog is still the same, with its coat color barely meritable."

Claire shook her pigtails in disdain.

"You... you called it a dog again, You flat chest! I absolutely will not forgive your insult to the family of Laurenfrost!"

Covered with the chilling air, the White Wolf roared, and dashed toward Claire.

"Whom are you calling flat chest! Come, Scarlet!"

Claire lashed at the ground with her whip. A scorching hell cat immediately appeared from the twirling rising flames.

It appeared that Claire had long conjured up her spirit already.

"-Hey you two! No fighting with your spirit here!" Kamito cried out. The horses in the stables neighed in fear.

"I will not forgive you to put your hand on my slave. I'll end it here today, you thieving dog."

"I'll surely steal your servant and make him mine!"

Sparks burst out between the two girls.

If one only listened to these lines, it sounded like two woman in love fighting over a man.

"The two ladies look like lovers fighting over a man!"

"Carol, you don't have to say that." Kamito looked at the maid standing next to him with squinted eyes .

"By the way, is really OK to not stop them?"

"Right. They have always been like this."

"These two girls have always been behaving like this to each other..."

"Yes, the relation between the two ladies is very good."

"Is this the irony?"

Kamito grumbled with a sigh.

"You have always been an eyesore, Claire Rouge!"

"You are the same, Rinslet! Why do you have to always cause me
trouble!"

Magic ice spirit Fenrir---

Flame spirit Scarlet---

Two spirits suddenly jumped up in the air and clashed.

Ice and Fire collided, sending storm bursting around.

From the point of view of Kamito, the levels of the two spirit were almost the same. But it seems that Claire had an advantage in the skill of mastering the spirits.

However, the flame spirit in her command was apparently quite spent out.

(Because she was beaten up by the sword spirit a few hours ago---)

Receiving such a large amount of damage, she couldn't possibly have recovered by taking a short break.

Kamito observed the fighting of the two spirits.

"Eh? What?...... a burning smell?"

Kamito frowned and looked around.

When the sight came into his eyes, his expression suddenly freezed.

It was burning.

Kamito's hut was burned fiercely.

The straws that stocked next to his hut had caught the sparks of the flame spirit and started burning.

"Ah, my home!"

Hearing the cries of Kamito, Claire quickly turned toward here.

"Rinslet! Pause! We got fire!"

"It is no use to distract me ... Huh? It is really burning!"

The hut fire burned more and more violent. Sooner or later the stables would catch fire too.

"My home---"

"Calm down. Fire of this scale, I'll put it out in no time - Fenrir!"

Rinslet cried out, the white wolf of magic ice instantly came back to her side.

Just as one thought that the white wolf suddenly disappeared in the air, in Rinslet's hands a huge <ice Longbow> appeared.

"Elemental Waffe(weapon)" the second purified form of the spirit.

"Oh freezing teeth of ice, pierce your target! <freezing arrow>!"

Rinslet pulled up an ice arrow and shoot.

The arrows turned into countless ice pieces and pour down, the burning flame was instantly extinguished.

"Well, with me here it is a piece of cake!"

Rinslet stroked her long platinum blond hair and puffed out her chest proudly.

"......"

Kamito stood motionlessly with the dumbfound stare.

The hut was smashed into pieces by pouring down ice arrows.

"Kohon", Rinslet let out a dry cough.

"... Seems that I went a bit too far."

"This is not called a bit. Do you have any control of your power?"

"You ... shut up! From the very beginning it was you who lit it up!"

Ignoring the stunned Kamito, those two engaged in arguments again.

At this time -

"What are you doing!"

The footsteps of several people running from the middle court could be heard.

One of them was the ponytail girl in a silver breastplate.

Ellis Fahrengart, the commander of the Knight brigade Sylpheed who was in charge of up-keeping the discipline of the academy.

Behind her there were two girls in the same dress.

Claire sucked her tongue, and Rinslet also didn't bother to hide her face of displeasure.

"It is prohibited to fight for private matter in school ... What!?"

Hastily running steps suddenly stopped.

Her eyes widened, looking dazed at pile of rubble that was Kamito's home.

Black smokes slowly rose from the charred rubble.

"This is ...... What on earth is this?!"

Ellis questioned Kamito, her voice charged with fury.

She drew the sword that hangs at her waist, pointing to the throat of Kamito.

"You, you hate the house that I made! Is that it? Is this your protest?!"

"No ... there is absolutely no such thing! This is because - "

Kamito quickly explained.

"It was this stupid dog who blow it up to dust."

"Before that, this pitiful chest lit it on fire!"

Heard the voices from behind, Ellis turned around.

Claire and Rinslet, pointed their fingers at each other in accusation.

"... That's how it was. It was your work, just like always."

Ellis sighed with an expression that says "I understood".

"Knight commander, your greeting is more enthusiastic that the usual."

"It is the usual greeting, isn't it? Problematic students of the raven class?" Alice looked sharply at Rinslet.

Soon, the the girls from the Knight brigade who were following Ellis finally caught up.

A girl with tea colored hair tied in braids, and another girl with black hair in a tomboy style.

As soon as they see Claire and Rinslet, the two girls put on expressions like they have bitten some bitter worm."

"... Hell cat Claire! And Ice Wolf Rinslet!"

"What did they do again this time, these guys from the lowly raven class?"

In the eyes of the girls plainly floated a contemptuous look.

"... What did you say?"

"What did you utter just now?"

Claire and Rinslet glared at the two girls at the same time.

But the girls completely ignored them focus their eyes Kamito.

"Are you that newly transferred male Seirei-Tsukai?"

"Oh, not bad. Very handsome."

The girl with braids looked at Kamito up and down like evaluating his price.

The girl's sight made Kamito to shrink away in discomfort.

"Wait, this guy is my slave spirit that I caught!"

"I tamed Kamito Kazahaya: he is my servant!"

Claire and Rinslet declared arbitrarily of their ownership of Kamito at the same time.

The knight girl with braids snuffs with disdain, said: "Alas, because nobody wants to form a team with you, you use your sex appeal to seduce the transfer student. Such a fitting style for a countryside noble."

"You dare to call me a countryside noble!"

Rinslet's face suddenly turns livid.

It appears that the girl stepped on the mine that should not be stepped on.

"Sure I did. Laurenfrost family has only a big-name, they are really
just country bumpkins."

"You ... you ... you ...!"

"My, My lady. Please calm down -"

"Fu, fufu, fu, ... Carol, I am quite calm. "

Rinslet revealed a bright smile ... although she tries to be lady like, her face is still quite scary.

Another girl knight turned to Claire, and scorned: "As for Claire Rouge, although she is a noble, but isn't she the sister of the a traitor? Really, why did the academy accepts this person for admission---"

At that instant, Claire suddenly lashed at the ground with the whip.

"- shut up. Or I'll make you into charcoal cinders."

Claire snarled with suppressed voice, her voice trembling, her red eyes quietly burning with anger.

(... Claire is the sister of a traitor?)

Kamito frowned.

(... what on earth is the meaning of this?)

The two girls felt the sudden change of atmosphere and fell silent.

"You went too far." Ellis chided the two, then turned to Claire.

She cleared her throat and said: "In short, I will report this instant to the knight headquarters. The charge will be to use spirit to start a
small fire and and cause property damage. We'll give notice to you for the specifics of the punishment later in time. Please refrain from such stupid things again. We are busy, you know?"

"Let's go." Alice said and was about to lead the other two away.

However, from behind came a voice.

"Hold on! Ellis Fahrengart, are you trying to run away?"

"What?"

Ellis stopped, turned back to Claire who called out her.

"What did you say just now?"

The calm tone of voice was full of anger. Ellis's hand was on the hilt of the sword at her waist.

"Oh, you heard it? I did not expect the Sylpheed Knights were cowards."

"Claire Rouge, Do you think I'll just let it go if someone insults the Sylpheed knights?"

Ellis unsheathe her sword. The other two drew their sword at the same time.

"I'll return that line intact back to you. You may insult me as you please, but I will not forgive anyone who insults my sister."

Claire stroke the ground with her whip.

"I request a dual, Ellis Fahrengart, with the other two as well."

"Let me join as well, Claire Rouge. It is the Laurenfrost family's injunction to take revenge at those dare to smear the family name of Laurenfrost."

Rinslet ruffled her hair, and showed an undaunted smile.

At this point Ellis pointed the tip of her sword toward these two.

"Well, it will stain the name of the Sylpheed Knights if we are accused of running away. I will accept the request. I can't stand the mess of your raven class any longer."

"Hey, isn't it prohibited to fight for private matters? "

At such a precarious intense moment, Kamito instinctively spoke out.

"It is forbidden to fight for private matters within school ground. Anyway, I have no intention to do it here. "

"What do you mean?"

Ignoring Kamito who was tilting his head, Ellis turned to Claire.

"The time will be 2am tonight, in front of the <door>. I'll leave it to you to decide the format."

"...One-on-one is too much trouble. How about we fight as teams of three."

"That will do." Ellis nodded and put away the sword, then turned around and left.

Claire glared at the back of the knights and cursed viciously:

"Well I will let you regret this, especially that short haired girl.
I'll definitely give her a sound beating!"

"Such a good opportunity. I have disliked the bunch from the Knight brigade since long ago."

"Rinslet, Try not to be a burden."

"After destroying the hut, now you are on a duel. Please take mercy on
me." Kamito sighed deeply. Then he suddenly he realized.

Battle as a team of three. So, who will be the third person?

"As it turns out, -"

Claire placed one hand on her waist, and pointed a finger at Kamito.

"it is time to show us your strength, my slave spirit! "

"Ahhh... I knew this is how it would be..."

In front of rubble heap that was his former home , Kamito reluctantly
dropped his shoulder.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume1 Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
| Return to [[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume1 Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
|-
|}

Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume1 Chapter3

2012-03-12T09:40:12Z

Hariseldon: /* Part 2 */

== Chapter 3: Classmate Princess ==
===Part 1===

A stubborn footstep resounds in the academy hallway.

A sleeve uniform has been provided directly to Kamito, following the swaying pony tail while walking.

The uniform, Greyworth prepared was a custom made design for his personal use. The fundamental collar was the same as the other student, a pure white, but the dress under it, certainly not a skirt. The cloth of his pants which was incorporated with holiness was worn nicely like a gentleman.

(Shit, the size is perfect...., She knew it from the very beginning)

Kamito cursed Greyworth in his head.

“The instructor building and the student building were connected in the second floor hallway. The cafeteria is on the first floor”

Guiding him in the school building was the girl of sometime ago, Ellis Fahrengart.

While Kamito was changing into his uniform, Greyworth seems to have appealed to her.

At first, in the broad open has been showing a displeased face, too serious or is it her personality, thrown it away on the way and dutifully continued guide him.

The school building design by random has a complex design, in order to create a comfortable space for the spirit, adopting the standard of the latest spirit engineering architectural style. Without any difficulties, people who are using it can be said has completely ignored the design.

Staring at the swaying hair of Ellis in both sides, Kamito had recalled the earlier conversation. After all, that witch has predicted something he can't ignored ---

Hearing '''that name''' which was mentioned, Kamito left with no other choice.

Ren Arsberg --- suddenly appeared three years ago, The Strongest Blade Play Dancer.

And, that Ren Arsberg Contracted Spirit is ---

'''A summoned spirit in a form of a young girl'''.

"..........."

While walking, Kamito dropped his gaze on his left hand covered with a leather glove.

(.........No, She can't be. because, she is ---)

Kamito shook his head. Trying to deny such possibility --- he was thinking in that time.

(....Well whatever. I’ll make it sure with my own eyes. Now, she was dancing in her climax, that Greyworth)

“You.....”

And, Ellis who was walking in front of him stopped.

Facing him with her hand in her waist, she sternly scowled at Kamito.

“Are you listening or what? It’s for your own good that I’m explaining these things”

“.....um, my bad. I was thinking something”

“Mm, thinking something?”

For what reason, Ellis face became red, and quickly walked.

“Yo, You, are you thinking something lewd behind my back!”

"Wai, Wait, Don't swing your blade in this place!"

Swinging the blade in a point blank range, Kamito quickly avoid it.

(She means it.....this gal!)

Apparently, It's common sense that all the student of this academy has no immunity to man.

Maybe, sometime ago when they are marching walking together, she was being conscious of the fact that Kamito as a man, may have done something to her.

"Pay attention, don’t misunderstand anything! I have never accepted you and there's no way that I'm willing to guide you, I’m just complying Academy Director's Order!"

“Ow, You got it. But, I never considered you as an enemy. That is because, Today you're the same student of this Academy like me”

"I'll never bother to accept you. Such a man as a spirit contractor, There's no way I would accept it!"

Returning in her heels, Ellis began to walk quickly.

"Altogether, Why would the Academy Director would want a man transfer here....."

.......It seems, that he's the type who was always hated.

(Well, it can't be helped. This is my fate as the only man, in this garden of maidens)

It's like a lion has been released in a herd of rabbits.

Naturally, the overly boxed princess would accumulate a sense of wariness with a man in their same age.

The <Spirit Blade Dance Festival> would be held two months later.

Living as a student inside, gradually he would obtained their trust.

(Hmm, yeah. speaking of life)

Suddenly, he became anxious in his mind.

"Hey, Ellis"

“You”

Ellis turned around in a sullen mood.

Before you speak her first name in a friendly manner, should you consider whether she would be angry?

“From today onward, where should I lodge at?”

There was no male dormitory in this academy, and there's no way that he would be given a room in the female dormitory. The academy city they would attend is on the foot of the mountain.

"Don't worry about it, the academy has prepared a lodge in a great cost for you. Especially a part of the donation has been addressed in the construction cost"

"A thorn in a delicate place in a way"

.......Well whatever. It's certainly better than being homeless outside in the <Spirit Forest>.

"It can be seen from this window --- there is it"

Kamito saw Ellis was pointing out.

"....un, where is it?"

Looking around in the vast ground, it seems he can’t find any lodge house there.

"Look well, over there in the corner of the plaza square"

Ellis was pointed to ---

“That’s..... my lodge?”

A splendid building with a large roof.

Spacious than an ordinary residence house, inside it there are many room.

Beside it was a exclusive bathing area. In its entrance, a manger has been piling up there.

"Is, Isn't that a stable!"

Kamito yelled loudly.

"Do you have some bad eyes? Look well"

"Ha?"

(Um, Do I find it strange?)

It was only the stable, he had seen.

No, it was a stable at best. After all they are soothing their horses in that place.

(Wh?)

---And, from there Kamito discovered it.

Next to the stable, A wooden planks which was put together erected there, was actually the lodge.

Here and there, different lengths of planks has been nailed pin down together.

The roof is flaky. A sudden gust of strong wind can demolished such a lodge.

"Ah, maybe --- that one?"

"Yeah"

Ellis single minded continue nodded.

"Where's the splendid lodge! It seems that will not make three days!"

"At three o'clock break. My contracted spirit would disdain it"

"What are you trying to do! I mean, that was built in a high cost, isn't it?"

"High cost. Are you now satisfied, for wasting my time to you?"

“I’m full of dissatisfaction. It was almost a harassment to me”

"There's a proper bed in that thatched roof"

"I having the same treatment that of a horse....."

"Fu, You have a strong sense of pride. It was definitely a horse worthy of care"

The pony tail in her nape is brushing in her shoulder, Ellis cut in the middle of his talk.

Somewhat he wants to cry.

"The restroom? The bath?"

"You can use the back of the lodge as the restroom. It's bad to share a bath"

"Shared bath......with the horses"

Kamito grumble, "Are you complaining?" Ellis scowled at him.

"Look, even one of the thousand, you tried to invade inside the academy's restroom, my contracted spirit would turn you into a sauté mushroom"

"So, You really like to cook?"

"Aa, It's a hobby. Someday an ideal gentleman will take my hands for marriage from cooking, So I'm normally training on it"

"Really, um, by any chance can you cook for me, I'm looking forward to taste it"

"Aa. if there's a chance, I would brag my cooking... um, Who are you should I do it for you!"

Zing - In a flash the blade has been fired, in a paper thin difference Kamito dodge it.

"......You. I would not asked your hands for marriage prior to your cooking ---"

"Uh.........."

In a half eyed closed eye, being self aware, Ellis quickly took away her eyes.

"Another thing, Are you really the leader of the knights which maintains the discipline of this place?"

"Shu, Shut up, Are you implying that it was strange!"

Kamito shrugged his shoulder in relief, then face out into the corridor.

"Let's step aside the dormitory for now. Where's my classroom?"

"The Raven class. Where extraordinary problem child are gathered, a fitting class for you"

"Extraordinary problem child?"

"Just as the meaning of the word. ......uh, Why having a bitter face?"

"No, I have no idea of it"

Kamito remembered in his head, the crimson hair young girl, he encountered inside the forest.

Seriously no way ! --- A stroke of uneasiness, he can't rub away.

"Are you also from the Raven Class?"

Kamito tentatively asked a question.

Enough to brush the phrase "Extraordinary problem child" from the young girl.

"As if.... I'm from the superior class Weasel!"

In an instance, a flash of sword swing.

This time expected from below, the forelocks was slightly been cut.

"....th, the Fahrengart hidden sword skill has been fend off"

"....therefore don't swing naturally to me your hidden sword skill!"

Climbing up in the staircase from the long corridor, Kamito finally saw his classroom.

A large wooden double leaf door with an abstract spirit shape carving was there.

Areishia Spirit Academy classrooms are arrange by a floor apart each other. Because, classroom close to each other, would likely create a duel commotion immediately.

"All the students attending here are princess from noble families. It's their fate from their lineage to be here inside. As a regulation of the academy, personal struggle is prohibited, avoiding an endless pointless duel around"

While sighing, Ellis clasped her fist strongly.

"We the Sylphid Knights will protect this peaceful academy from arbitrators"

"No, the one who is disturbing this peace is You ---"

--- Over the said word. Kamito shuts his own mouth.

In Ellis' side silhouette, there is the deadly clear blade.

He thought that the young girl will immediately twirl the dangerous blade --- the impression change a little.

She possess a pride that of a knight.

The only troubling existence from this academy called, a '''Male Spirit Contractor'''.

From the point of view of the leader of the knights who maintains public moral, Kamito has been discern no more than that.

Despite of it, She has told it neatly face to face to him.

A bit stubborn, an unladylike honest feeling it was.

"....hm, Why are you looking in my face"

Ellis doubtful, frown her eyebrows.

"No, I'm sorry for various teasing sometime ago"

"......? Wh, Why You, suddenly!"

The embarrassed reaction of her face seemed strangely somewhat cute.

==Part 2 ==

Looking inside the large auditorium classroom, no one was there. In this local time, everyone was out. Perhaps they are all training outside in the field training area.

"It's okay so far, I'll hear the rest later from my classmates. Thanks for your guidance."

"Fu, such gratitude is unnecessary. If there is a failure to properly guide you, '''You might deliberately mistake your way''' into the toilet later."

"You really have no faith in me......"

At this comparatively terrible line from the departing Ellis, Kamito let out a deep sigh.

In the tune of the first day, he must strictly gain the trust of his classmates.

While muttering, Kamito stepped into the depopulated classroom.

Then,at that moment. Swoosh, a slash sounded in the air ---

"Gueh!"

A whip forcefully coiled around Kamito's neck.

Being caught by the rough sudden attack, he has been pulled thrown down in the corridor.

(Wh, What!?)

cough* looking around himself while coughing ---

"Kazehaya Kamito!"

Above his head, a familiar young girl's voice descended to him.

......honestly, a voice he doesn't want to hear.

"Y, Yo, You have escaped from me, despite being my contracted spirit!"

"Hugh, ug"

'''To be completed'''

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume1 Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume1 Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}

User talk:Dimasmw

2012-02-13T01:17:47Z

Hariseldon:

You said an aspiring translator, so how about translating a chapter or two from a japanese light novel to English for a little trial. Such as this one:

http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Mahouka_Koukou_no_Rettousei

What do you think? I really want to read it so much so that I resorted to using google translation kit.

Here is the link:
http://www.mediafire.com/?5nvvph5khhvo2tf
After downloading delete this message please.--[[User:Hariseldon|hariseldon]] 19:17, 12 February 2012 (CST)

User talk:Dimasmw

2012-02-12T17:28:24Z

Hariseldon: request

Talk:Maru-MA

2012-01-19T02:03:41Z

Hariseldon: 2 volumes are already translated

The first two volumes of this series are already translated by a group two years ago.
Here is the link:
http://www.asphodelshaven.com/
So if anybody is going to translate it, please start from volume 3.--[[User:Hariseldon|hariseldon]] 20:03, 18 January 2012 (CST)

User:Js06

2011-11-15T21:57:42Z

Hariseldon:

From Mark1246, (friend of Teh Ping)

If you want to send him a message regarding Toaru or general stuff, because i doubt he'll will be able to read in his huge home page, here another page where a check his message's everyday! :)

http://forums.animesuki.com/member.php?u=101199

it his home page; hope this works

P.S. thank you for translating for the fans OF Toaru novel, quick question: do you watch the anime of it

If you ever have time please read this fanfiction of Toaru http://www.fanfiction.net/s/6047800/1/Time_Index CALLED: Time Index It really good

please reply if you get this message,thanks

== Translating ==
Thanks for translating the To Aru chapters that you have. But I've got to ask, how do you do it so fast? I know other people translating from both Chinese and Japanese and it takes them about 1 week to a month to translate a mid-sized chapter and you are doing it in a few days.

== Checking ==
Hello and thanks for your hard work, I've a request for you now you're working on the vol. 22, can you give a check to the part which were already translated? Some reader would feel more comfortable if you do so.--[[User:Wilfriback|Wilfriback]] 04:20, 23 June 2011 (UCT)

Thank you for the translations for "HEAVY OBJECT". You are fast, in spite of that the quality of the translation is still good. I hope you continue.

Sword Art Online

2011-09-10T01:50:43Z

Hariseldon:

[[Image:Sword_Art_Online_Vol_01_cover.jpg|thumb|Volume 1 Cover]]
Sword Art Online (ソードアート・オンライン) is a light novel series written by Reki Kawahara and illustrated by Abec. The series has currently 8 volumes.

The Sword Art Online series is also available in the following languages:
*[[Sword_Art_Online_~Deutsche_Version~|Deutsch (German)]]
*[[Sword_Art_Online_PL|Polski (Polish)]]
*[[Sword_Art_Online_~Russian_Version~|Русский (Russian)]]
*[[Sword_Art_Online_Bahasa_Indonesia|Bahasa Indonesia (Indonesian)]]
*[[Sword_Art_Online_~Italian_Version~|Italiano (Italian)]]

==Story Synopsis==
Escape was impossible until it was cleared; a game over would mean an actual "death"―. 
Without knowing the "truth" of the mysterious next generation MMO, 'Sword Art Online(SAO)', approximately ten thousand users logged in together, opening the curtains to this cruel death battle. 
Participating alone in SAO, protagonist Kirito had promptly accepted the "truth" of this MMO. 
And in the game world, a gigantic floating castle named 'Aincrad', he distinguished himself as a solo player. 
Aiming to clear the game by reaching the highest floor, Kirito riskily continued alone. 
Because of a pushy invitation from a female warrior and rapier expert, Asuna, he teamed up with her. 
That encounter brought about an opportunity to call out to the fated Kirito―. 

The legendary novel made an appearance with browsing numbers exceeding 6.5 million page views recorded at the personal website.

==Tentative Timeline==
[[SAO_Timeline|Spoiler warning]]

== Translation ==

=== [[Sword Art Online:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand.

'''Translators are asked to [[Sword Art Online:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they're working on'''

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Names and Terminology Guideline|Project specific Guidelines: Names and Terminology]]

== Updates ==

*August 25, 2011 - Volume 5 - Chapter 4,5 completed
*July 13, 2011 - Volume 2 - Red-nosed Reindeer Part 1 completed
*July 9, 2011 - Volume 2 - Morning Dew Girl completed
*July 3, 2011 - Volume 2 - Morning Dew Girl - Part 3 completed
*June 25, 2011 - Volume 7 - Chapter 3,4 completed
*June 24, 2011 - Volume 5 - Chapter 3 completed
*June 4, 2011 - Volume 5 - Chapter 2 completed
*May 29, 2011 - Volume 5 - Chapter 1 completed
*May 25, 2011 - Volume 7 - Chapter 2 completed
*May 24, 2011 - Volume 7 - Prologue and Chapter 1 completed
*May 23, 2011 - Volume 4 - Complete
*May 17, 2011 - Volume 2 - Morning Dew Girl - Part 2 completed, Volume 4 - Chapter 8 completed.
*May 16, 2011 - Volume 4 - Chapter 8 (Part 1 and 2) completed.
*May 8, 2011 - Volume 4 - Chapter 7 completed.
*May 2, 2011 - Volume 4 - Chapter 6 completed.
*April 29, 2011 - Volume 4 - Chapter 5 completed.

Older updates can be found on the [[Sword Art Online:Updates|Sword Art Online Updates page]].

==The ''Sword Art Online'' series by Reki Kawahara==

===Volume 1 - Aincrad ([[Sword Art Online:Volume 1|Full Text]])===
{| class="wikitable" width="150" ; style="float:left"
|
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
|-
|}
{| class="wikitable" width="150" ; style="float:left"
|
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 9|Chapter 9]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 10|Chapter 10]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 11|Chapter 11]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 12|Chapter 12]]
|-
|}
{| class="wikitable" width="150" ; style="float:left"
|
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 13|Chapter 13]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 14|Chapter 14]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 15|Chapter 15]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 16|Chapter 16]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 16.5|Chapter 16.5]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 17|Chapter 17]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 18|Chapter 18]]
|-
|}
{| class="wikitable" width="150" ; style="float:left"
|
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 19|Chapter 19]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 20|Chapter 20]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 21|Chapter 21]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 22|Chapter 22]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 23|Chapter 23]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 24|Chapter 24]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 25|Chapter 25]]
|-
|}

 
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Author Notes|Author's Notes]]

===Volume 2 - Aincrad (SAO Side Stories)===
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 2 Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 2 Chapter 1|The Black Swordsman (Aincrad 35th Floor, February 2024)]]
*Warmth of the Heart (Aincrad 48th Floor, June 2024)
**[[Sword_Art_Online:Volume_2_Chapter_2_Part_1|Part 1]]
**[[Sword_Art_Online:Volume_2_Chapter_2_Part_2|Part 2]]
**[[Sword_Art_Online:Volume_2_Chapter_2_Part_3|Part 3]] (~65%)[22/34 pgs]
**[[Sword_Art_Online:Volume_2_Chapter_2_Part_4|Part 4]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 2 Chapter 3|Morning Dew Girl (Aincrad 22nd Floor, October 2024)]]
*Red-nosed Reindeer (Aincrad 46th Floor, December 2023)
**[[Sword_Art_Online:Volume_2_Chapter_4_Part 1|Part 1]]
**[[Sword_Art_Online:Volume_2_Chapter_4_Part 2|Part 2]]
**[[Sword_Art_Online:Volume_2_Chapter_4_Part 3|Part 3]] (42%)
**[[Sword_Art_Online:Volume_2_Chapter_4_Part 4|Part 4]] (~>50%)[5/9 pgs]

*[[Sword_Art_Online:Volume_2_Author's_Notes|Author's Notes]]

===Volume 3 - Fairy Dance ([[Sword Art Online:Volume 3|Full Text]])===
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 3 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 3 Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 3 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 3 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 3 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 3 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 3 Author's Notes|Author's Notes]]

===Volume 4 - Fairy Dance ([[Sword Art Online:Volume 4|Full Text]])===
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 4 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 4 Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 4 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 4 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 4 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 4 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 4 Chapter 9|Chapter 9]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 4 Author's Notes|Author's Notes]]

===Volume 5 - Phantom Bullet ===
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 5 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 5 Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 5 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 5 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 5 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 5 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 5 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 5 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 5 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 5 Author's Notes|Author's Notes]]

===Volume 6 - Phantom Bullet ===
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 6 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Prologue (Prologue does not exist, another chapter 7 does exist, but we will make it into the prologue if there are no complaints.)
*Chapter 8
*Chapter 9
*Chapter 10
*Chapter 11
*Chapter 12
*Chapter 13
*Chapter 14
*Chapter 15
*Chapter 16
*Chapter 17
*Author's Notes

===Volume 7 - Mother's Rosario ===
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 7 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 7 Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 7 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 7 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 7 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 7 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 7 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
*Chapter 6
*Chapter 7
*Chapter 8
*Chapter 9
*Chapter 10
*Chapter 11
*Chapter 12
*Author's Notes

===Volume 8 - Early and Late===
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 8 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 8 Chapter 1|A Murder Case in the Area (Aincrad 57th floor, April 2024)]] (SAO SS)
**[[Sword Art Online:Volume 8 Chapter 1 Part 1|Part 1]]
**[[Sword Art Online:Volume 8 Chapter 1 Part 2|Part 2]]
**[[Sword Art Online:Volume 8 Chapter 1 Part 3|Part 3]]
**[[Sword Art Online:Volume 8 Chapter 1 Part 4|Part 4]]
**[[Sword Art Online:Volume 8 Chapter 1 Part 5|Part 5]]
**[[Sword Art Online:Volume 8 Chapter 1 Part 6|Part 6]]
**[[Sword Art Online:Volume 8 Chapter 1 Part 7|Part 7]]
**[[Sword Art Online:Volume 8 Chapter 1 Part 8|Part 8]]
**[[Sword Art Online:Volume 8 Chapter 1 Part 9|Part 9]]
**[[Sword Art Online:Volume 8 Chapter 1 Part 10|Part 10]]
**[[Sword Art Online:Volume 8 Chapter 1 Part 11|Part 11]]
**[[Sword Art Online:Volume 8 Chapter 1 Part 12|Part 12]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 8 Chapter 2|Caliber (ALfheim, December 2025)]] (ALO SS)
**[[Sword Art Online:Volume 8 Chapter 2 Part 1|Part 1]]
**[[Sword Art Online:Volume 8 Chapter 2 Part 2|Part 2]]
**[[Sword Art Online:Volume 8 Chapter 2 Part 3|Part 3]]
**[[Sword Art Online:Volume 8 Chapter 2 Part 4|Part 4]]
**[[Sword Art Online:Volume 8 Chapter 2 Part 5|Part 5]]
**[[Sword Art Online:Volume 8 Chapter 2 Part 6|Part 6]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 8 Chapter 3|First Day (Aincrad 1st floor, November 2022)]] (SAO SS)
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 8 Author's Notes|Author's Notes]]

===Alicization Arc===
*[[Sword Art Online:Alicization Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]


== Project Staff ==
*Project Administrator: [[user:Vaelis|Vaelis]]
*Project Supervisor: [[user:Sharramon|Sharramon]]

=== Translators ===
'''ACTIVE'''
:*[[User:KuroiHikari|KuroiHikari]]
:*[[User:Black Cats of The Full Moon|Black Cats of the Full Moon]]
:*[[User:Tap|Tap]]
:*[[user:Thinklife|Thinklife]]
:*[[User:Aiko|Aiko]]
:*[[User:Thunder|Thunder]]

'''RETIRED'''
:*[[user:Sharramon|Sharramon]]

'''M.I.A.'''
:*[[User:BakaSama|BakaSama]]

=== Editors ===
:*[[user:Aorii|Aorii]]
:*[[User:Black Cats of The Full Moon|Black Cats of the Full Moon]]
:*[[user:Saorian|Saorian]]
:*[[user:Thinklife|Thinklife]]
:*[[user:DrFaust|DrFaust]]

==Series Overview==
* Volume 1 - Aincrad (April 2009) - <nowiki>ISBN 978-4-04-867760-8</nowiki>
* Volume 2 - Aincrad (August 2009) - <nowiki>ISBN 978-4-04-867935-0</nowiki>
* Volume 3 - Fairy Dance (December 2009) - <nowiki>ISBN 978-4-04-868193-3</nowiki>
* Volume 4 - Fairy Dance (April 2010) - <nowiki>ISBN 978-4-04-868452-1</nowiki>
* Volume 5 - Phantom Bullet (August 2010) - <nowiki>ISBN 978-4-04-868763-8</nowiki>
* Volume 6 - Phantom Bullet (December 2010) - <nowiki>ISBN 978-4-04-870132-7</nowiki>
* Volume 7 - Mother's Rosario (April 2011) - <nowiki>ISBN 978-4-04-870431-1</nowiki>
* Volume 8 - Early and Late (August 2011) - <nowiki>ISBN 978-4-04-870733-6</nowiki>

Sword Art Online

2011-08-26T17:28:53Z

Hariseldon:

[[Image:Sword_Art_Online_Vol_01_cover.jpg|thumb|Volume 1 Cover]]
Sword Art Online (ソードアート・オンライン) is a light novel series written by Reki Kawahara and illustrated by Abec. The series has currently 8 volumes.

The Sword Art Online series is also available in the following languages:
*[[Sword_Art_Online_~Deutsche_Version~|Deutsch (German)]]
*[[Sword_Art_Online_PL|Polski (Polish)]]
*[[Sword_Art_Online_~Russian_Version~|Русский (Russian)]]
*[[Sword_Art_Online_Bahasa_Indonesia|Bahasa Indonesia (Indonesian)]]
*[[Sword_Art_Online_~Italian_Version~|Italiano (Italian)]]

==Story Synopsis==
Escape was impossible until it was cleared; a game over would mean an actual "death"―. 
Without knowing the "truth" of the mysterious next generation MMO, 'Sword Art Online(SAO)', approximately ten thousand users logged in together, opening the curtains to this cruel death battle. 
Participating alone in SAO, protagonist Kirito had promptly accepted the "truth" of this MMO. 
And in the game world, a gigantic floating castle named 'Aincrad', he distinguished himself as a solo player. 
Aiming to clear the game by reaching the highest floor, Kirito riskily continued alone. 
Because of a pushy invitation from a female warrior and rapier expert, Asuna, he teamed up with her. 
That encounter brought about an opportunity to call out to the fated Kirito―. 

The legendary novel made an appearance with browsing numbers exceeding 6.5 million page views recorded at the personal website.

==Tentative Timeline==
[[SAO_Timeline|Spoiler warning]]

== Translation ==

=== [[Sword Art Online:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand.

'''Translators are asked to [[Sword Art Online:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they're working on'''

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Names and Terminology Guideline|Project specific Guidelines: Names and Terminology]]

== Updates ==

*August 25, 2011 - Volume 5 - Chapter 4,5 completed
*July 13, 2011 - Volume 2 - Red-nosed Reindeer Part 1 completed
*July 9, 2011 - Volume 2 - Morning Dew Girl completed
*July 3, 2011 - Volume 2 - Morning Dew Girl - Part 3 completed
*June 25, 2011 - Volume 7 - Chapter 3,4 completed
*June 24, 2011 - Volume 5 - Chapter 3 completed
*June 4, 2011 - Volume 5 - Chapter 2 completed
*May 29, 2011 - Volume 5 - Chapter 1 completed
*May 25, 2011 - Volume 7 - Chapter 2 completed
*May 24, 2011 - Volume 7 - Prologue and Chapter 1 completed
*May 23, 2011 - Volume 4 - Complete
*May 17, 2011 - Volume 2 - Morning Dew Girl - Part 2 completed, Volume 4 - Chapter 8 completed.
*May 16, 2011 - Volume 4 - Chapter 8 (Part 1 and 2) completed.
*May 8, 2011 - Volume 4 - Chapter 7 completed.
*May 2, 2011 - Volume 4 - Chapter 6 completed.
*April 29, 2011 - Volume 4 - Chapter 5 completed.

Older updates can be found on the [[Sword Art Online:Updates|Sword Art Online Updates page]].

==The ''Sword Art Online'' series by Reki Kawahara==

===Volume 1 - Aincrad ([[Sword Art Online:Volume 1|Full Text]])===
{| class="wikitable" width="150" ; style="float:left"
|
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
|-
|}
{| class="wikitable" width="150" ; style="float:left"
|
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 9|Chapter 9]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 10|Chapter 10]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 11|Chapter 11]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 12|Chapter 12]]
|-
|}
{| class="wikitable" width="150" ; style="float:left"
|
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 13|Chapter 13]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 14|Chapter 14]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 15|Chapter 15]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 16|Chapter 16]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 16.5|Chapter 16.5]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 17|Chapter 17]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 18|Chapter 18]]
|-
|}
{| class="wikitable" width="150" ; style="float:left"
|
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 19|Chapter 19]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 20|Chapter 20]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 21|Chapter 21]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 22|Chapter 22]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 23|Chapter 23]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 24|Chapter 24]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Chapter 25|Chapter 25]]
|-
|}

 
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 1 Author Notes|Author's Notes]]

===Volume 2 - Aincrad (SAO Side Stories)===
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 2 Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 2 Chapter 1|The Black Swordsman (Aincrad 35th Floor, February 2024)]]
*Warmth of the Heart (Aincrad 48th Floor, June 2024)
**[[Sword_Art_Online:Volume_2_Chapter_2_Part_1|Part 1]]
**[[Sword_Art_Online:Volume_2_Chapter_2_Part_2|Part 2]]
**[[Sword_Art_Online:Volume_2_Chapter_2_Part_3|Part 3]] (~65%)[22/34 pgs]
**[[Sword_Art_Online:Volume_2_Chapter_2_Part_4|Part 4]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 2 Chapter 3|Morning Dew Girl (Aincrad 22th Floor, October 2024)]]
*Red-nosed Reindeer (Aincrad 46th Floor, December 2023)
**[[Sword_Art_Online:Volume_2_Chapter_4_Part 1|Part 1]]
**[[Sword_Art_Online:Volume_2_Chapter_4_Part 2|Part 2]]
**[[Sword_Art_Online:Volume_2_Chapter_4_Part 3|Part 3]] (42%)
**[[Sword_Art_Online:Volume_2_Chapter_4_Part 4|Part 4]] (~>50%)[5/9 pgs]

*[[Sword_Art_Online:Volume_2_Author's_Notes|Author's Notes]]

===Volume 3 - Fairy Dance ([[Sword Art Online:Volume 3|Full Text]])===
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 3 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 3 Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 3 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 3 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 3 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 3 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 3 Author's Notes|Author's Notes]]

===Volume 4 - Fairy Dance ([[Sword Art Online:Volume 4|Full Text]])===
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 4 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 4 Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 4 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 4 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 4 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 4 Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 4 Chapter 9|Chapter 9]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 4 Author's Notes|Author's Notes]]

===Volume 5 - Phantom Bullet ===
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 5 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 5 Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 5 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 5 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 5 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 5 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]](New)
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 5 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]](New)
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 5 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 5 Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 5 Author's Notes|Author's Notes]]

===Volume 6 - Phantom Bullet ===
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 6 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Prologue (Prologue does not exist, another chapter 7 does exist, but we will make it into the prologue if there are no complaints.)
*Chapter 8
*Chapter 9
*Chapter 10
*Chapter 11
*Chapter 12
*Chapter 13
*Chapter 14
*Chapter 15
*Chapter 16
*Chapter 17
*Author's Notes

===Volume 7 - Mother's Rosario ===
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 7 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 7 Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 7 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 7 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 7 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 7 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 7 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
*Chapter 6
*Chapter 7
*Chapter 8
*Chapter 9
*Chapter 10
*Chapter 11
*Chapter 12
*Author's Notes

===Volume 8 - Early and Late===
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 8 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 8 Chapter 1|A Murder Case in the Area (Aincrad 57th floor, April 2024)]] (SAO SS)
**[[Sword Art Online:Volume 8 Chapter 1 Part 1|Part 1]]
**[[Sword Art Online:Volume 8 Chapter 1 Part 2|Part 2]]
**[[Sword Art Online:Volume 8 Chapter 1 Part 3|Part 3]]
**[[Sword Art Online:Volume 8 Chapter 1 Part 4|Part 4]]
**[[Sword Art Online:Volume 8 Chapter 1 Part 5|Part 5]]
**[[Sword Art Online:Volume 8 Chapter 1 Part 6|Part 6]]
**[[Sword Art Online:Volume 8 Chapter 1 Part 7|Part 7]]
**[[Sword Art Online:Volume 8 Chapter 1 Part 8|Part 8]]
**[[Sword Art Online:Volume 8 Chapter 1 Part 9|Part 9]]
**[[Sword Art Online:Volume 8 Chapter 1 Part 10|Part 10]]
**[[Sword Art Online:Volume 8 Chapter 1 Part 11|Part 11]]
**[[Sword Art Online:Volume 8 Chapter 1 Part 12|Part 12]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 8 Chapter 2|Caliber (ALfheim, December 2025)]] (ALO SS)
**[[Sword Art Online:Volume 8 Chapter 2 Part 1|Part 1]]
**[[Sword Art Online:Volume 8 Chapter 2 Part 2|Part 2]]
**[[Sword Art Online:Volume 8 Chapter 2 Part 3|Part 3]]
**[[Sword Art Online:Volume 8 Chapter 2 Part 4|Part 4]]
**[[Sword Art Online:Volume 8 Chapter 2 Part 5|Part 5]]
**[[Sword Art Online:Volume 8 Chapter 2 Part 6|Part 6]]
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 8 Chapter 3|First Day (Aincrad 1st floor, November 2022)]] (SAO SS)
*[[Sword Art Online:Volume 8 Author's Notes|Author's Notes]]

===Alicization Arc===
*[[Sword Art Online:Alicization Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]


== Project Staff ==
*Project Administrator: [[user:Vaelis|Vaelis]]
*Project Supervisor: [[user:Sharramon|Sharramon]]

=== Translators ===
'''ACTIVE'''
:*[[User:KuroiHikari|KuroiHikari]]
:*[[User:Black Cats of The Full Moon|Black Cats of the Full Moon]]
:*[[User:Tap|Tap]]
:*[[user:Thinklife|Thinklife]]
:*[[User:Aiko|Aiko]]
:*[[User:Thunder|Thunder]]

'''RETIRED'''
:*[[user:Sharramon|Sharramon]]

'''M.I.A.'''
:*[[User:BakaSama|BakaSama]]

=== Editors ===
:*[[user:Aorii|Aorii]]
:*[[User:Black Cats of The Full Moon|Black Cats of the Full Moon]]
:*[[user:Saorian|Saorian]]
:*[[user:Thinklife|Thinklife]]
:*[[user:DrFaust|DrFaust]]

==Series Overview==
* Volume 1 - Aincrad (April 2009) - <nowiki>ISBN 978-4-04-867760-8</nowiki>
* Volume 2 - Aincrad (August 2009) - <nowiki>ISBN 978-4-04-867935-0</nowiki>
* Volume 3 - Fairy Dance (December 2009) - <nowiki>ISBN 978-4-04-868193-3</nowiki>
* Volume 4 - Fairy Dance (April 2010) - <nowiki>ISBN 978-4-04-868452-1</nowiki>
* Volume 5 - Phantom Bullet (August 2010) - <nowiki>ISBN 978-4-04-868763-8</nowiki>
* Volume 6 - Phantom Bullet (December 2010) - <nowiki>ISBN 978-4-04-870132-7</nowiki>
* Volume 7 - Mother's Rosario (April 2011) - <nowiki>ISBN 978-4-04-870431-1</nowiki>
* Volume 8 - Early and Late (August 2011) - <nowiki>ISBN 978-4-04-870733-6</nowiki>

Toradora! (Turkish):Volume1 Chapter5

2011-08-07T23:20:46Z

Hariseldon:

'''Bölüm 5'''

"Hey, çek kafanı oradan! Televizyonun önünü kapatıyorsun!"

Ryuuji'nin televizyon ekranının yarısını görmesini engelleyen o kafanın
sahibi, arkasına bakmadan cevap verdi,

"Ah, kes sesini! Sen kendin biraz yana kaysana!"

Tasasız bir ses tonuyla bu usandırıcı cevabı veren kişi Aisaka'ydı.

"Ne?! Bir kere bu benim televizyonum! Eğer böyle davranacaksan, çık dışarı, kapı orda! Zaten şu pencerenin hemen ardında yaşıyorsun!"

"..."

"KESSENE BANA DUVAR MUAMELESİ YAPMAYI!"

Ryuuji'nin bağırması nihayet Aisaka'nın başını çevirmesini sağladı. Soğuk bir ifade taşıyan gözleri kirpiklerinin ardından parıldıyordu.

"Şu anda televizyon seyrediyorum, biraz sessiz olsana! Off~ Aklı kıt bir köpek kolay kolay bir şey öğrenmiyor, değil mi?

"Sen!!! Seni.."

''Başımın belası'' Ryuuji'nin aklına gelen ilk tanımlamaydı. Tam küçük sehpanın önünde ayağa kalkmış, kendisini Ryuuji'nin efendisi ilan eden ve televizyon ekranının çoğunu kafası kaplayan bu şahsı sertçe dürtmek üzereyken...

"Ryuu~ chan..Kavga etmeyin ama~ "

Yasuko açılmış kapının önünde belirdi ve konuşmaya devam etti:

"Dün Ya-chan ev sahibi tarafından güzelce bir haşlandı.Dediğine göre zaten baştan beri gürültücüymüşüz,ama son zamanlarda gittikçe daha da kötü oluyormuş~"

"Eh, çoğu bu kız yüzünden..Hey! Niye sen gene hiçbir şey giyinmedin?!"

Ryuuji'nin sesi Aisaka'nın şaşırarak başını çevirmesini sağladı, İnko-chan bile irkilerek Yasuko'ya göz attı. Üç çift göz bembeyaz kar gibi tenine bakakalmışken, Yasuko kendisi hiç de rahatsız olmuş görünmüyordu...

Neredeyse şeffaf tek parça bir elbise giyinmiş, belini kıvıran Yasuko elinde bir de zarif leopar desenli bir ceket taşıyordu.

"Bu elbise havalı duruyor!"

"He he he, güzel, öyle değil mi? Başka ne düşünüyorsun Taiga-chan?"

Yasuko kıkırdayıp, eteğini sallaya dururken, Aisaka yüz ifadesini hiç değiştirmeden sadece uzun uzun baktı ona. Ryuuji nefesini tutuyordu...

"..İşte!"

Aisaka parmağıyla Yasuko'nun poposunun ortasını işaret etti.

"İç çamaşırın görünüyor."

"Aaah..! Gerçekten mi?!"

İnko-chan hiç tereddüt etmeden çabucak ekleyiverdi,

"Ama böylesi daha iyi!"

''Ne kadar aptalca. Kim bu dünyada bir kuşun dediğine kulak asar ki?''
Ryuuji kaşlarını çatarken, annesi aniden neşeleniverdi.''Aman tanrım, kuşun dediğini kabul etti bu kadın!?''

Yasuko eteğini kaldırdı ve çamaşırı ortada bir şekilde kendi etrafında şöyle bir döndü.

"O zaman ben bunu giyeyim! Hadi ben işe gidiyorum~"

Koca göğüslerini hafifçe sallandırarak mutlu mutlu gülümsedi ve biriktirdiği parayla aldığı çörek torbasını kaparak masum masum el salladı,

"Eh, Ryuu-chan, Taiga-chan, Ya-chan gidiyor artık~"

"Evet, evet, dikkatli ol. Çok fazla içme, ve tehlikeli birine rasgelirsen telefonla beni aramayı unutma!"

"Ta~mam~! Taiga-chan eve fazla geç gitme!"

"Tabi, dikkatli olun."

Eski kapı gıcırtıyla kapandığında Takasu evi dış dünyadan bir kez daha koptu.

Önemli olan, şu an, basitçe söylemek gerekirse...

"Hmm, ben gidip bir çay kaynatayım."

"Bana da hazırla ve bir de tatlı ekle tabi."

"Tatlı? Var mı ki evde? Umrunda olan tek şey yemek yemek mi senin? En azından arada sırada bize işe yarar bir şey getir!"

"..."

"Bana duvar muamelesi yapmayı kesecek misin sen?!"

Eğer küçük bir ihtimalle de olsa farketmediyseniz, Takasu Ryuuji ve Aisaka Taiga artık birbirlerinin varlığına tamamı ile alışmışlardı... aynı zamanda Ryuuji'nin garip aile yapısına da. Ama her halükarda bu konuda yapılabilecek birşey yoktu, çünkü bu ikisi neredeyse beraber yaşıyor gibiydiler.

Aisaka'nın geç kalkmayacağından emin olmak için, Ryuuji her sabah onu almaya evine giderdi. Yanında önceden hazırladığı [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/bento bentolarıda] getirerek, Aisaka giyinirken Ryuuji basit bir kahvaltı hazırlardı.

Okula yürürken, Minori ile karşılaşmadan önce aralarında uygun bir uzaklık bırakırlar, okula varana kadar da bu uzaklığı korurlardı.
Okulda, sık sık Kitamura'nın kalbini kazanmak için çeşitli stratejileri tartışırlar ve sonra bu stratejileri hayata geçirirlerdi...Gerçi çoğu başarısızlıkla sonuçlanmıştı şimdiye kadar.

Okuldan sonra, biraz alışveriş için markete yönelirlerdi...

Başta pişirme işlemi Aisaka'nın yerinde gerçekleşirdi, ama kısa sürede bir problemle karşılaştılar: Eğer sadece ikisi akşam yemeği yiyor olsaydı, her şey yolunda olurdu, ancak o zaman Yasuko ihmal edilmiş oluyordu. Eğer Ryuuji sadece Aisaka'nın payını pişirseydi, o zaman eve döndüğünde tekrar yemek pişirmek zorunda kalırdı ki bu bir günde iki akşam yemeği pişirmek, başka bir deyişle gereksiz yere yorulmak anlamına gelirdi. Aisaka'nın evinde büyük bir miktar pişirip, ailesinin payını eve getirebilirdi, ama bu da pek pratik olmazdı.

Böylece verilen karara göre pişirme Takasu'nun evinde yapılacaktı ve üçü hep beraber yiyecekti ki artık tam da öyle yapıyorlar. Aslında bir düşününce, iki yerde aynı işi yapmayı denemek gerçekten de yorucuydu. Aisaka'nın mutfağı pırıl pırıl olduğu halde, kullanması beklenmedik bir şekilde zor bir yerdi. Bıçaklar pek keskin değildi, ayrıca Ryuuji'nin sinirli hissetmesine yol açan başka bir neden de yeterince tabak çanak olmamasıydı.

Şaşırtıcı bir şekilde, Yasuko Aisaka'yı kabul etmeye oldukça açıktı ve Aisaka kendi açısından Yasuko'nun egzantirikliği konusunda pek de rahatsız veya meraklı değildi, o basitçe sadece akşam yemeği için geliyordu. Ve Yasuko'nun işe gitme vakti geldiğinde, o ve Ryuuji el sallayarak Yasuko'yu uğurlarlardı.

Başlarda, Aisaka Yasuko işe gider gitmez kendi evine yola çıkardı, ama sonraları televizyon seyretmek, [http://tr.wikipedia.org/wiki/Manga_%28%C3%A7izgi_roman%29 manga] okumak,arada sırada kestirmek, Kitamura ve Kushieda'yı merak etmek derken...Takasular'ın evinde harcadığı zaman yavaşça uzadı...

"..Ah!"

Ryuuji fark edene kadar, çoktan bu rutin yerleşmişti.

Çenesini kaplayan salyayı silerken, telaşla küçük sehpanın diğer tarafındaki şahsa bağırdı,

"Hey, Aisaka! Uyan!"

"..Hmm..?"

Tembel tembel televizyon seyrederken, fakında olmadan uyuyakalmışlardı. Ryuuji okul eşofmanlarını giymişken, Aisaka tüy gibi yumuşak ve kabarık tek paça elbisesinin içindeydi, ikiside yerde [http://sozluk.sourtimes.org/?t=tatami tatamilerin] üzerindeydi. Saat çoktan gecenin üçü omuştu bile.

"Ne olursa olsun bütün geceyi benim evimde geçirmemelisin, öyle değil mi? Acele et de, git kendi evinde yat!..."

"..Umm.."

Aisaka yüzünü oturma minderlerinden birine dayamış, minderi yastık olarak kullanırken, Ryuuji onun kendisini duyup duymadığından bile emin değildi. Aisaka elini elbiselerinin içine sokup karnınnı kaşımaya başladı...''Niye! seni''..Ryuuji çabucak minderi kafasının altından çekiverdi.

"Uug!..Umm.."

Aisaka kafası yere çarptığında bir anlığına gözlerini açtı. Sonra yerin sertliğine alışmaya çalışıyormuş gibi biraz kımıldandı ve rahat bir pozisyona girdiğinde tekrar hafif bir sesle horlamaya başladı.

Ryuuji kızın yanına çömeldi ve uyuyan yüzüne bakmak için eğilip yaklaştı...''Bu kadar yakın bir ilişki içerisindeyiz! Belkide kızlarla doğal bir şekilde bu kadar samimi olabileceğim bir yaşa geldim ha.. Hayır! Öyle değil! Bu kız sıradan bir kız değil, bu kız o avuç içi kaplan dedikleri kız ne de olsa!'' Ama gerçekten de gözlerinin önünde uyuyan bu narin yaratık o vahşice kükreyen avuç içi kaplan mıydı?
Halının dokusu pembe yanağında iz bırakmıştı, dudaklarının kenarlarındaysa biraz sıcak süt kalmıştı.Uzun saçları kilimin üzerine öyle dağılmışken, huzurla uyuyan yüzünde gerginlikten eser yoktu.

"..Hey..Aisaka..Aisaka.. uyan!"

Sessizlik. Sadece buz dolabı motorunun sesi duyulabiliyordu bu sessiz iki oda bir mutfaklık apartmanda. Şafağa kadar, yani Yasuko dönmeden önce hala biraz vakit vardı ve İnko-chan kafes perdesinin altında o çirkin suratıyla derin derin uyumaya devam etti.

"Aisaka.. Taiga!"

Vücudunun uzun gölgesi onun yüzünü kaplarken, Ryuuji Aisaka'nın boynunda atan nabzı görebiliyordu. Aisaka'nın kulağına yaklaşıp ona bağırmayı planladı, öne doğru eğildi, ama o anda, vücudu kaskatı kesildi. Burnuna garip ama oldukça hoş bir koku çarptı ve bu koku Aisaka'dan geliyordu.

"E-Eğer uyanmazsan...Sa-Sana saldıracağım burada!"

...''Tabi ki ciddi değilim. Mümkün değil. Yani, niye Aisaka'ya bi şey yapmak isteyeyim ki? Hem ayrıca benim çoktan sevdiğim biri var (Minori..). O yüzden hiç ona bir şey yapmayı aklımdan bile geçirmedim.. Cidden!...Doğruyu söylüyorum!''

''Ama bu kız da fazla vurdumduymaz. Madem uyanmaya niyeti yok, onu biraz korkutmak lazım...Korkutacak bir şey söyleyeceğim o kadar!''

Ama Aisaka hareketsiz kalmaya devam etti. Pamuk beyazı yanağında bir kilim ipliği olduğunu farketti Ryuuji...''Bu onu kaşındırabilir'' diye düşündü. ''Kötü bir niyetim yok.. Sadece onu düşünüyorum.. Onun için bu iplik parçasını alacağım''..Ryuuji yutkundu ve yavaşça elini uzattı...

"Ommp!"

Uçarak odanın öteki tarafına gönderilmişti.

"..Hmm? Ne.. yapıyorsun?"

"..H-Hiç birşey.."

Eğer bu bir rastlantı idiyse gerçektende biraz fazla büyük bir taneydi. Aisaka yerde dönerken, kolu da dönmüş, güçlü bir yumrukla bilmeden Ryuuji'nin çenesine iyi bir aparkat yerleştirmişti. Aisaka uyandı ve kafasını kaşıdı, sonra tepe taklak olmuş Ryuuji'yi şüpheyle süzerek kaşlarını çattı,

"...Tuhaf.. ne diye gürültü yapıyorsun? Saat gecenin bir yarısı. İstediğimiz en son şey ev sahibini bir daha kızdırmak!"

"Ra-Rahat bırak beni!"

Eğer Aisaka az önce gerçekten uyanık olsaydı, Ryuji çoktan ölü bir adam olmuştu. Uyurken bile hala korkutucu bu kız..

Aisaka gerçekten de avuç içi bir kaplandı. Vahşet genleri kanını dolduruyordu, karşısına çıkan her rakibi paralayacak tipte bir lise kızıydı.

Artık onu iyice tanıdığı halde, bu gerçeği unutmamak için Takasu Ryuuji bazen gene de böyle durumları görmeye ihtiyacı olduğunu hissediyordu.

<center>* * *</center>

'''Tanık İfadesi 1'''

"Ben Haruta Koji, sınıf 2-C'den bildiriyorum: Gerçekten de gördüm, kulüp aktiviteleri bittikten sonra eve dönerken istasyonun yanındaki süper marketten yiyecek bir şeyler alıyordum... O ikisi kesinlikle Takasu ve Avuç içi Kaplandı! Takasu bir alışveriş sepeti taşıyor ve hangi balığı seçeceğine karar veriyordu ki avuç içi kaplan sepete biraz et tıkıştırmaya başladı. Takasu çabucak ona bağırdı, "Hani bu gece buharda pişmiş balık yiyecektik!" ve eti rafına geri koydu. Ve sonra bir miktar soğan ve turp aldılar. Kasaya geldiklerinde, Takasu dedi ki, "Ortak cüzdanımızdan 1000 yen çıkar", avuç içi kaplan uslu uslu bir cüzdan çıkardı. Takasu gene "O değil, öteki, ortak cüzdan!" Nasıl desem, tıpkı evli bir çift gibiydiler."

'''Tanık İfadesi 2'''

"Ben Kihara Maya, ben de sınıf 2-C'den bildiriyorum: Sabah okula giderken yolda gördüm... Normalde bisikletle giderim okula.. O yeni yapılan havalı apartmanı biliyor musunuz? Ne zaman oradan geçsem, burada yaşasam ne kadar harika olurdu diye düşünmüşümdür. İşte öyle sabahların birinde Takasu-kun'un dışarı çıktığını gördüm. Düşündüm ki, "Vay canına! Burada mı yaşıyor o ?" Aisaka'nın homurdanarak peşinden koştuğunu gördüm, "Hala uykuluyum! Beni daha erken kaldırmalıydın!" Gözlerime inanamadım. Devamını izlemeden edemedim ve Takasu-kun'un arkaya dönüp bağırdığını gördüm, "Kaç kere çağırdım seni!".. Yoksa bu ... onlar gerçekten..?

'''Tanık 3'''

"Şey, ee... Ben sınıf 2-C'den Noto Hisamitsu. Birinci sınıftayken Takasu ile yakın arkadaştık ve hala berebar çok zaman geçiriyoruz. Ama son zamanlarda ne zaman onunla birlikte okula yürümek istesem bir şekilde ortadan kayboluveriyor. Neyin nesidir bu diye düşünmeden edemiyorum. Daha dün, en sevdiğim grubun yeni albümü çıktığı için müzik mağazasına beraber gideriz diye düşündüm. Gidip öğle yemeği arasında ona sordum..Sonunda.. Oldukça gariptir, bana dedi ki 'Bekle bir saniye,' ve sonra arkaya döndü, "Aisaka, bugün seninle eve gelemiyeceğim, tamam mı?.. 8'de dönerim.'.. Bu beni meraklandırdı. Dönersin? Nereye? Ve ne yapacaksın o döndüğün yerde? Daha sonra, müzik mağazasındayken, ne oluyor diye sordum ona, o da sadece 'Boş ver' dedi... Kesinlikle birşeyler dönüyor!"

'''Tanık 4'''

"Ben sınıf 2-C'den Kushieda Minori. Sanırım benim için Taiga'nın yakın bir arkadaşı diyebilirsiniz, ama son zamanlarda sanki benden birşeyler saklıyor gibi. Her sabah okula beraber yürümeden önce aynı yerde buluşuyoruz, ama , bunu nasıl açıklasam size.. Takasu-kun da beraber geliyor, sanki hiçbir şeyin farkında değilmiş gibi yürüyerek her zaman Taiga'nın biraz arkasında beliriveriyor. Bu bir 'çift' oldular anlamına mı geliyor? Yoksa bir daha 'asla ayrılmamaya and mı içtiler'? Ama Taiga her zaman " Sadece yolda karşılaşıveriyoruz," diye iddia da bulunuyor ya da "Gerçekten mi? Hiç fark etmemişim." diyor. Hmmm, her ne kadar Taiga'nın üç günde bir okula geç kalma alışkanlığından kurtulmuş olmasına sevinsem de... Benden birşey sakladığı hissinden rahatsız olmadan edemiyorum. O ikisi okulda bile biraz sinsi görünüyor bana, kim bilir ne haltlar karıştırıyorlar... Oh? Yoksa kıskançlık dedikleri şey bu mu? O zaman Sailor sistemine ne olacak? Peki ya Rosa Chinensis ve Rosa Gigantea ne olacak?... [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Marimite Ne] diyorum ben? Ahhh! ben bile neden bahsettiğimi anlamıyorum artık~!!! "

...Ryuuji hala Ryuuji idi. Keskin bakışları çoğu zaman yanlış anlamalara ve söylentilere yol açardı. Ama o çoktan alışmıştı, ya da daha açıklayıcı olmak gerekirse, incinmemek için, bir defans mekanizması olarak başkalarının dediklerini göz ardı etmeyi çoktan öğrenmişti.

... Aisaka ise hala Aisaka'ydı. Dedikoduları pek de dert etmeyen tipte bir kızdı. Esasında kendisi dışında kimse ilgisini çekmezdi, (Minorin ve Kitamura istisnalardı tabi).

Baştan beri ikisi de okulda şöhret sahibi olduklarından, etraflarında artan fısıltıların hiç farkına varmadılar.

Bu vesvesesi hiç bitmeyen sınıfta, ikisine bakışlar atıp başlarını sallayarak sınıf arkadaşları birbirlerinin kulaklarına fısıldaştılar: ".. Kendi gözlerimle gördüm, ikisi de aynı binadan çıktı... ", "Beraber marketteydiler önceki gün... ", "Gene ikisi fısıldaşıyorlar..", "Ah! İkisi de ortadan kayboldu! ", "Avuç içi kaplan Takasu'yu ilk ismiyle çağırdı," "Ama Takasu da cesur, öyle rahat rahat onu aptal diye çağırabilmek", "Ve üstelik de hala sağ salim kalmak..", "Bentoları bile aynı!"

''Acaba Takasu Ryuuji ve Aisaka Taiga beraber...?''

"Ah, kahretsin!"

Minik avuç içi kaplan soludu, herkesin irkilmesine yol açarak. ''Ne oldu? Avını mı kaybetti?'' Ancak Aisaka'nın yüz ifadesi değişmedi,

"Hey Ryuuji! Sana bir şey söylemeyi unuttum... "

Aisaka, Ryuuji'nin etrafında oturan sınıf arkadaşlarının eğilmeye başlayıp dediklerine kulak misafiri olmaya çalıştığı gerçeğini göz ardı ederek direk onun cam kenarındaki sırasına yürüdü.

"Şimdi ne var?"

"Dün... "

Aisaka'nın sesi alçalıyordu... ''Duyamıyorum!'' Dedi paparazziler daha da yakına eğilerek.

"..söylemeyi unuttum..."

Ryuuji homurdandı ve Aisaka'nın alçak sesini dinlemek için yüzünü kaldırdı. Etraflarındaki kulaklar pozisyonlarına gelen herhangi bir sesi duymaya çalışırken,Aisaka sadece Ryuuji'nin duyabileceği bir sesle fısıldamaya devam etti .

"...bu gece evet gitmiyor..."

''NE?!'' Ryuuji'nin arkasında oturan oğlanlar bunu duyunca kaskatı oldular. ''Ne dedi o az önce??'' Notları sağa sola dağıtarak herkese az önce duyduklarını ilettiler. Aisaka az önce ''bu gece eve gitmeyeceğini'' söyledi. Herkes sustu. Etraflarındaki bakışları göz ardı ederek, Ryuuji cevap verdi,

"..gece kalacak?.."

"...Evet."

"O zaman... çoktan hazır.."

"...Evet."

''Olamaz! Olabilir mi? Onlar gerçekten!!!?'' Fısıltılar sınıfı yangın gibi sardı. ''Hey, bekle bir saniye, onlar gerçekten, gece kalmak dedi.. ve hazırlanmak dedi..''

"Yani bunun anlamı bu gece avuç içi kaplan Takasu'nun evinde kalacak demek mi?"

Salyalarını yutarak, uzun saçlı Haruto alçak sesle fısıldadı

"Takasu hazır ol dedi.. b-bunun anlamı beraber yatağa gitmek olabilir mi? Aman tanrım... bu insana ne kadar yanlış bir his veriyor..."

Tam Haruta'nın arkasında ayakta duran dört göz Noto da yavaşça cevap verdi.

''Uvaaa~!'' Sınıftaki kızların bazıları heyecanla soluk alıp vermeye başladılar. ''Bu sınıfımızın resmi olarak bilinen ilk cinsel deneyimi olabilir!...'' Kihara Maya kıpkırmızı kesildi ve açıkça ilan etti, "Bence bu onların ilk seferleri bile değil!" Oğlanların bazıları acıyla mırıldandı, "Aslında ben her zaman avuç içi kaplanın biraz güzel olduğunu düşünmüştüm, kimse ona kancayı takamaz diye ümit ediyordum..." Diğerleri de ekledi, " Ben de öyle. Geçen sene ona aşkımı itiraf ettiğimde, umursamaz bir şekilde hepimizin cehenneme kadar gidebileceğini söylemişti..." Daha ve daha fazlası fikirlerini dile getirmeye başladı.

Bütün sınıf, ikisinin geleceklerini planlamalarını izlemek için tek bir vücut halinde Ryuuji'ye döndü. Aisaka pencereden dışarı bakıyordu, o yüzden kimse surat ifadesini seçemiyordu, bu arada Ryuuji kaşlarını çatıyordu, sanki birine meydan okuyormuş gibi... yüksek bir ihtimalle Aisaka'nın babasına.

"Ku-Kushieda, görünüşe bakılırsa senin iyi dostuna bu gece büyük bir şey olacak!"

Kushieda sessiz kaldı.

"Kushieda?"

Kızlar kaç kez omzuna dokunsalarsa dokunsunlar veya dirsekleriyle dürterlerse dürtsünler, o hareketsiz kaldı ve öylece o ikisini izlemeye devam etti.

Aslında o kadar gerekli olmasada, ikilimizin gerçekte neden bahsettiğini açıklasak iyi olur:

"Annen dün bir şey yemeden çıkmadı mı? ''Bu gece eve gelmeyecekmiş'', onu söylememi istedi.Bar sahibinin doğum günü olduğu için, sabaha kadar parti yapacaklarmış."

"Yasuko barda mı kalacak?Yani bütün gece mi kalacak?"

"''Evet'', öyle söyledi."

"O zaman ''çoktan hazır'' olmalı bütün gece o yaşlı adam İnage'nin acılarını dinlemeye, daha geçen sene boşandı o adam."

"O kısmı da söyledi, 'O İnage yok mu durmadan aynı şey..." gibi birşeyler söyledi..." "Ahh, kahretsin! Beni ailenin kişisel sekreteri olarak kullanmaktan vazgeç!"

"Eğer beğenmiyorsan, yemek yemeğe benim eve gelme!"

"..."

"Sana kaç kez söylemem gerekiyor beni duymazlıktan gelme diye?!"

<center>* * *</center>

2-C oldukça normal bir teneffüs geçirmekteydi. Takasu Ryuuji güneşle kaplı sırasında manga okuyor, Aisaka Taiga ise suratında canı sıkılmış bir ifade, etrafında 'bana yaklaşma' diyen bir aurayla sessizce kutu sütünü içiyordu.

Ancak oldukça cesaret sahibi bir kişi geldi ve Aisaka'nın sırtını sıvazladı,

"Hey, Taiga.. Şu an vaktin var mı?"

Bu kişi Kushieda Minori'den bir başkası değildi. ''Yani sonunda soracak, ha?...'' Bütün sınıf avuç içi kaplanın kafasının arkasına dikmişti gözlerini.

"Niye bu kadar ciddi bir surat... Hey! Minorin?!"

Geçmişte kendisi için pek de normal olmayan ciddi bir ifadeyle, Minori Taiga'yı yakasından sürükleyerek sırasından kaldırdı. Minik Aisaka bağırdı,

"S-Sen beni çekiştirmeden de hareket edebilirim! Düşeceğim!!"

"Sen sadece beni takip et!"

Görüldüğü üzere Minori bütün dünyada bunu avuç içi kaplana yapabilecek tek kişiydi. Eğer başka biri olsaydı, üç saniyeden kısa bir zamanda bir uzuvları ısırılmış olurdu. Herkes nefesini tutarken, Minori Aisaka'yı çuval gibi sürükledi ve önündeki kişiye dedi ki,

"...Sen. Sen de gel!"

"....Huh?... B-Ben mi?"

İşaret ettiği kişi Takasu Ryuuji'den başkası değildi. Minori tarafından çağrıldığı için biraz kendinden geçmiş hissetti. '' Gerçi beni sadece 'sen' diye çağırdı..''Gözleri bu düşünceye biraz kısıldı, gerçi başka hiç kimse kaşlarını çattığını anlayamazdı.

Okul çatısı gergin bir atmosferle doluydu...aslında gözle görülemese de, öyle hissediliyordu.

Genel olarak güzel bir gündü, bulutlar gök yüzünde aheste aheste kayıyorlardı.

"M-Minorin...?"

"Kushieda?"

Ryuuji ve Aisaka'yı buraya sürükledikten sonra, Kushieda Minori onlara arkasını dönmüştü ... Nedendir bilinmez bu sıra dışı vaziyette, okul üniformasının üstüne giydiği eşofmanın kenarları rüzgara karşı dalgalanıyordu.

Ryuuji sesini kısarak kendisinden 30 cm alçakta olan Aisaka'ya fısıldadı,

"Hey... neler oluyor burada?"

"Ben nereden bileyim?..Minorin'i ben de ilk kez böyle görüyorum... belki de bir şeye kızmıştır?"

Aisaka melankolik bir havayla kafasını kaldırdı, rahatsız olmuş bir hali vardı, gene de öne adım atmaya karar verdi...

[[Image:Toradora vol01 179.jpg|thumb]]

"Şeyy... M-Minorin.....?"

Elini öne uzatırken sesi durdu. Sanki bütün dünya da durmuş gibiydi. Geri dönerken Minorin'in gözlerinden sanki bir göz yaşı pırıltısı görmüş gibi oldular, ancak daha emin olamadan Minori aniden Taiga'nın önüne atladı.

"Ahh?!" diye çığlık attı Aisaka, kollarını kalkan yaparak.'' Neler oluyor?'' Minori sesizce Aisaka'nın yanından kayarak geçti ve sonra...

"TAKASU----KUUUUUNNN!!!!!"

"Vahhh?!"

Minori Ryuuji'nin bir kaç metre önünde durdu ve zarifçe yere diz çöktü.

Uçuşan tozlar ve eşofman ceketinin ortasında...

"Şu andan itibaren Taigamı sana emanet ediyorum! Lütfen! Ona iyi bak!!!"

Gökleri delen bir bağırtıyla bunu söyledi.

"..Huh?! Ne..? Haaaa?!"

Minori elleri yerde alnı parmaklarına değene kadar başını eğdi . Ryuuji'nin bütün bu olanlardan ağzı açık kalmıştı, Aisaka ise çenesini kapamakta büyük çaba sarf ediyordu.

"Takasu-kun, bu kız.. Taiga, o benim için çok önemli bir arkadaş. Zaman zaman kolay sinirlenebilir, ama oldukça iyi kalpli ve nazik bir kızdır!!!... Lütfen! Onu m-mutlu et!!!"

Ühü... Aisaka'nın tek görebildiği Minori'nin ağladığıydı. Bir saniye geçti..on saniye... otuz saniye..

Kendine ilk gelen Ryuuji oldu,

"Kushieda, b-bekle bir saniye...n-neden bahsediyorsun..?"

"Lütfen böyle yapmayı kes!

Minori kafasını kaldırdı ve ciddi bir ifadeyle Ryuuji'ye baktı,

"Bilmezlikten gelmeyi kes, tamam mı? Takasu-kun, bu kadarı yeter artık! Herşeyin farkındayım! Sizi sonuna kadar destekleyeceğim!"

Minori bütün bunları direk Ryuujiye bakarak açık ve azimli bakışlarla ilan etti ...Ryuuji kendi açısından Minori'nin davranışından o kadar büyülenmişti ki, ağzını açamıyordu.

"Hiç fark etmediğimi mi düşünüyorsunuz? Her gün okula beraber yürümüyor musunuz? Ve ben de her zaman ikinizin arasındayım. Bunca zamandır beraber olduğunuzu bana söylemenizi bekledim..Ama ne kadar vakit geçerse geçsin bir türlü söylemiyorsunuz! O yüzden!"

"H-Hayır! Öyle değil! S-Sen, Kushieda, yanlış anladın..."

"Ben sadece diyorum ki kesin artık saklanmayı! Takasu-kun! Taiga! Çoktan çıktığınızı biliyorum! Size hep bunu söylemek istedim!"
Minorin hala yerde diz çökmüşken parmağıyla Ryuuji'yi işaret etti ve gülümseyerek başını eğdi,

"Evet!Yanılmış olamam!Takasu-kun sen Taiga'nın öteki yarısısın!Kesinlikle başkasının aranıza girmesine izin vermeyeceğim. O yüzden rahatlayın ve ilişkinize devam edin, tamam mı?"

''Bana yalvarsan bile, ben..'' Büyük bir darbe alan Ryuuji halsizce yere çömeldi, sanki ruhu bedenini terk edip gitmek üzereydi.

Şok konuşma yeteneğini elinden almıştı..Herşeyi inkar etmek istese bile..''Bunu yalanlamalıyım!''

"Hayır, yanlış anladın Minorin! O tür birşey yok aramızda!! En azından önce bizi bir dinleyemez misin? Lütfen hadi ayağa kalk!"

Aisaka Ryuuji'nin önüne fırlayıp açıklamaya başlamıştı.Ryuuji ağlamaklı oldu..''Evet, yanımda hala Aisaka var. Benim gibi bir umutsuz vakanın bu yanlış anlamayı açıklamasına yardım edebilir.'' Ryuuji beton yere kalpaklandı ve içinden sessizce bu mesajı Aisaka'ya gönderdi.

Ancak..

"Ho ho ho, utangaçlığa ne gerek var! Tebrikler siz ikinize!"

Minori zarif bir edayla eteğini düzeltti ve sessizce Aisaka'nın omzunun üzerinden Ryuuji'ye bir bakış fırlattı.

"Takasu-kun, eğer Taiga'yı ağlatırsan seni asla affetmem."

Bu sözleri kesinliğine şüphe bırakmayacak bir yüz ifadesiyle söylemişti.

''Mesele o değil! Bekle bir saniye! Düşündüğün gibi değil.. Değiiilll!!'' Ryuuji kalbinin derinliklerinde çığırdı. Birşey söylemeye, elini uzatmaya, şimdi arkasını dönmüş uzaklaşmaya hazırlanan Minori'ye açıklamaya çabaladı..Ama boğazı, eli ve geri kalan her uzvu felce uğramış gibiydi ve ağzından tek bir ses bile çıkmadı.

Hareketsiz Ryuuji'nin önünde, herşeyi açıklayacağınıa ümidini bağladığı son kişi, Aisaka'da bir bıçak darbesiyle yere yıkılmıştı. O minik cansız beden gözlerinin önünde geriye yere doğru süzülmüş ve hareketsiz kalmıştı; kan fışkırmış ve o küçük beden kızıla boyanmıştı.

"Ooooo..Demek öyle. Hmm, ben de merak ediyordum beraber misiniz diye! Takasu seni aradım, o yüzden buradayım.Ama sanırım artık arama nedenim o kadar da önemli değil. Tebrikler ikinize de! Gerçi bana bundan daha önce bahsetmediğine hala inanamıyorum ama.."

Meğerse Kitamura da olay yerindeymiş..

Herşeyi merdivenlere açılan kapıdan görmüş ve Minori'nin sözlerini duyduktan sonra o da aynı yanlış anlamaya kapılmıştı.

Kitamura yerde yatan minik cesede yaklaştı ve bitirici darbeyi indirdi,

"Aisaka Takasu'yu senin ellerine bırakıyorum. Birbirinize iyi bakın. Şimdi düşündüm de siz ikiniz birbirinize gerçekten de tastamam uymuşsunuz!"

Ve işte böyle iki donmuş vücut bir daha kalkacak gücü bulamayarak yerde yatmaya devam etti..

<center>* * *</center>

"Umm, acaba siparişinizi alabilir miyim?"

"..."

"..."

"...Eee, a-afedersiniz, ama birşey almayacaksınız.."

"Biraz meyve suyu olur."

"İki tane olsun, onunkiyle aynısı.."

"..İçecek, değil mi? Ah, bardaklar orada, buyrun kullanın."

Söylemekle görevli olduğu bu cümleleri söyledikten sonra, garson arkasını dönüp uzaklaştı. Ancak masadaki hiç kimse kalkıp da içecek falan almadı.

Ana yolun kenarındaki bu aile restoranında saat akşam on sularıydı. Pencerenin kenarındaki sigara içmenin yasak olduğu alanda iki ceset bir masayı paylaşmaktaydı..

Aylardan Nisan olduğu halde daha iri olanı gevşek bir tişört giyinmekteydi, kafasında yüzünü yıkarken saçlarını topladığı toka duruyordu; küçük olanı ise kırmızı kareli bir bluzla, yeşil kareli bir etek giyinmişti, kafasındaki saçlar uzun ve darmadağanıktı.

İkisi de tastamam sefil bir haldeydi. Tek laf etmeden, gözlerini bile kırpmayarak zamanın yavaşça akıp gitmesine izin veriyorlardı.

"Nasıl işler bu hale.. geldi?"

İlk konuşan daha iri ceset Ryuuji'ydi. Dirseklerini masaya dayayarak başını ellerini arasına aldı ve kısık bir sesle konuştu,

"Bir şey yanlış mı gitti? Nasıl Kushieda Minori böylesine yanlış bir fikre kapıldı.."

Ryuuji nihayet Minori'nin daha önce bilmediği bir yanını görmüştü; diğerlerine kolay kolay kulak asmayan, oldukça benmerkezcil bir kız. Baka bir deyişle Kushieda Minori süper egosantrikti. Ancak Aisaka'nın en iyi arkadaşı olduğuna göre, ikisinin ortak bir özelliği paylaşıyor olmaları pek de mantıksız sayılmazdı.

"Diğerlerinden ziyade.. Kushieda'nın yanlış anlaması.."

Ve üstelikte bir yıldır platonik bir aşk beslediği kızı aniden önünde diz çökmüş bulmak..Aynı derecede önemli bir diğer şey ise Aisaka'nın da aynı darbeyi yemiş olmasıydı.

"..."

Aisaka boş bakışlarını çevirdi. Kanepenin en ucunda oturarak kederli kederli yukarıya bakıyordu.''Öyle oturmaya devam ederse kayıp düşecek.Bu gerçekten de Avu İçi Kaplan mı? O, sırf bakışlarıyla bir adamı millerce öteye kaçıran 2-C'nin Avuç İçi Kaplanı, yırtıcı kükreyişi kulakları çınlatan o kaplan mı? '' Ryuuji Aisaka için de kötü hissetmeye başladı.

"Aisaka topla kendini."

Ryuuji kolunu masanın üzerinden uzattı ve Aisaka'nın minik omzunu sarstı, ancak..

"..."

Aisaka'nın ruhu hala vücuduna geri dönmemişti.

"Aisaka..."

Kalan enerjisini de harcamış olarak, Ryuuji yorgunlukla masanın üstüne serildi. ''Gerçekten de.. niye böyle olmuştu?''

Çoktan böyle yaralara alışmış olması gerekirdi.Yanlış anlaşılmak da, diğerlerine kötü bir ilk izlenim vermek de; böyle şeylere ana okulundan beri alışmış olmalıydı.

"...Ahh, işte sorun burada."

Ryuuji niye bu kadar şok olduğunu anladı. Yanlış anlaşıldığı için değildi, asıl mesele o yanlış anlaşılmadan sonra, aslında aşık olduğu kızdan aldığı tepkinin neşeli gülümsemeler ve ciddi destek sözleri olmasıydı, o yüzden kendini açıklayamamıştı. O yüzden bu kadar çaresiz hissediyordu.

''Ne kadar da aptalım'', Ryuuji kendi kedini lanetledi.''Tıpkı beklediğim gibi.. Gerçekten de beni hiçbir zaman sevmediği halde, ben kendim onun kalbini kazanmak için hiç çaba göstermediğim halde.. Ne ümit ediyordum ki? Belki de üzgün hissetmeye bile hakkım yok.''

Birkaç dakikayı daha bu şekilde düşünerek geçirdikten sonra, birşey fark ederek kafasını kaldırdı..

"Ah.."

Masanın üzerine konulan iki bardağın tıkırtısını duydu.

"..Bu seninki. Ne istediğini bilemedim, o yüzden.. her neyse al sana bir peach west indies, içinde bol bol c vitamini var."

Aisaka sessizce oturduğu yerden kalkmış ve iki büyük bardak dolusu meyve suyuyla geri dönmüştü. Bardakları masanın üzerine koyduktan sonra yerine tekrar yayılıp oturdu.

"Aisaka.."

''Ne zaman hayata geri döndü bu kız?'' Aisaka derin bir iç çekti. Dikleşerek, kafasını kaldırdı ve dedi ki;

"Üzgünüm. Hep birbirimize yapıştığımız için..ben hep herşey benim yolumdan gitsin diye tutturduğum için işlerin sonu böyle oldu. Hep Ryuuji'yi araya karıştırıp.. benim gibi ümitsiz bir sahip.. seni aptal köpek diye çağırmaya hakkım yok."

Sadece bakışları normal keskinliklerini korumuştu.Böyle konuşsa bile yorgun görünüyordu, gözleri parlaklığını yitirmişti.

Ryuuji'nin kalbine bir iğne batar gibi oldu.

''Aisaka da benim gibi hissediyor. Her zaman beraber olduğumuz için yanlış anlaşıldık ve böyle üzüldük! Aisaka da ben de, ikimizde iyice yakınlaştık. Ve bu yüzden, her zaman yüzyüze yanyana..''

Ancak..

"..Şey ben o kadar da şikayetçi değilim.. seninle beraber olmaktan.."

Ryuuji birşey daha söylemek istedi, ama vazggeçti. ''Aisaka'nın kendisi de acı çekiyor..o yüzden.. kendime güvenerek bir şey söyleyemiyorum.'' Bu sefer Aisaka konuştu:

"Ben k-karar verdim."

Pipetiyle bardağının dibindeki buzları dürtüştürürken, kafasını kaldırdı ve bir çift azim dolu gözle direk Ryuuji'ye baktı:

"Yarın gidip düzgün bir şekilde Kitamura-kun'a itiraf edeceğim. Aptalca hatalar yapmayacağım. İtiraf etmek için direk ve.. normal yolu kullanacağım."

Gözleri kendine pek güvenmediğini belli etse de, gene ekledi,"Böyle karar verdim."

Nefesi kesilen aslında Ryuuji oldu.

"Aisaka, niye aniden? Hayır, sene başından şu ana kadar aranızda doğru düzgün bir gelişme bile olmadı ki!"

"Doğru, hiç gelişme yok. Üstelik.."

''Bizi yanlış anladı ve seni de meseleye bulaştırdım..'' dedi kısık bir sesle.

"İşte o yüzden buna artık bir son vermek istiyorum."

"Son? Ne demek istiyorsun?"

"İkimizin 'sürekli beraber' olmasına bir son vermek demek istedim." diye bitirdi Aisaka.

Yüz ifadesi buz gibi soğuk olsa da bakışları netleşmişti. Ryuuji'nin ise nutku tutulmuştu.

"Bugünden itibaren artık özgürsün! Canın ne isterse onu yapabilirsin. Bir şey demeyeceğim. Eğer Minorin'e itiraf etmek falan istiyorsan, git et! Yarın benim itirafımın sonucu ne olursa olsun, artık beni dinlemek zorunda değilsin."

"...!"

"Bir köpek olarak hayatın bugün burada bitiyor.Yarından sonra eski halimize, aşk mektubundan önceki duruma geri döneceğiz!"

Bir kölenin azad oluş vaktiydi bu.

Artık onu dinlemek zorunda değildi.

Bu anda mutlu hissetmesi gerekiyordu!!

Gene de Ryuuji hiçbir şey söylemedi.

En azından, "Zamanın için teşekkürler!" ya da "Nihayet, kutlama vakti!!" gibi bir şeyler söyleyebilirdi. Ama hiçbir şey söylemedi. "Bundan sonra yalnız hissedeceğim." bile demedi.. kesinlikle hiç bir kelime çıkmadı ağzından. Ryuuji'nin kafası bomboştu , tek yapabildiği buz gibi bardağına tutunabilmekti. Parmakları buzun soğukluğundan uyuşmaya başladığında bile, kalbi buz kesmeye başladığında bile..

Ama nedendir bilinmez Aisaka gülümsedi. Mahçup bir ifadeyle gözlerini Ryuuji'den kaçırarak elleriyle ağznı kapadı ve kafasını eğdi,

"Çok tuhaf, niye böyle olduk biz? Bugün bile hiç önceden plan yapmadığımız halde.. İki yürüyen zombi sanki doğanın bir kanunuymuşçasına ikimizde aynı yerde bitiverelim,he he..Hergün beraber yemek yemek, beraber tembellik edip gene beraber kavga etmek.."

Gözleri minik hilallere kısılırken, küçük ellerinin arasından ufak bir kıkırtı kaçtı.Aisaka gerçekten de gülüyordu, Ryuuji ilk kez onun böyle içten, kalpten güldüğünü görmüştü.

"Aslında ben eve geri dönmek istemiyordum, bir tek benim olduğum o yalnız ev..O nedenle her zaman senin evine dalar, oturup akşam yemeği bile yerdim.Gerçekten de çok.."

Aisaka aklındakileri söylemeye çalışmaktan vazgeçti, omuz silkip sustu.''Nedir niyeti bu kızın?'' Boş bakışlarını çevirdi ve gözlerini kapadı, sanki gördüğü herşeyi dikkatle saklayıp bir daha hiç görülmesin diye mühürlemek istiyormuş gibiydi.

"Ha ha ha, nasıl desem bunu?..Ama neyseki açlıktan ölmedim huh?Gerçekten de sakarın ve beceriksizin tekiyim.O evde yalnız yaşadığımı farketmiştin değil mi?"

Aisaka belki de Ryuuji'nin kafasını salladığını görmedi.

"Benimkisi sıradan bir hikaye. Annem ve babamla pek iyi anlaşamazdık ve her zaman tartışıyorduk.Bir gün "Ben bu evden gidiyorum!" deyiverdim ve onlarda sadece "Buyur git!" dediler ve bu apartmanı verdiler bana.Farkına bile varmadan çoktan dışarı atılmıştım.Ama lafımı geri almak için fazla gururluydum.Buraya taşınıp geldiğimde hiç bir ev işi yapamadığımı fark ettim.Beni görmeye kimse gelmedi.Aslında gerçekten aptalca olan şey anne ve babamın o tip insanlar olduğunu bildiğim halde taşınmakta ısrar etmiş olmamdı.Ne kadar da salağım değil mi? Hadi gül bana! Merak etme kızmayacağım!"

En sonunda gözlerini açmıştı.

Bütün bunları tek bir seferde söyleyip içini boşalttıktan sonra,omuzlarının bu yükü taşımaktan yorgun düştüğünü anladı Ryuuji.

Ryuuji boğazından bir inilti sesi çıktığını fark etti.''Neyin nesidir bu? Nedir bu? Yani Aisaka'nın anlattığı bu basit hikaye, o trajik terk edilme hikayelerinden biri...Prensesin bir süre oynayıp sıkıldıktan sonra oyuncak şatosunda unutup gittiği oyuncak bebeğin hikayesi gibi...
''
Aisaka gülüyordu ve anlaşılan Ryuuji'nin de onunla beraber gülmesini bekliyordu. O yüzden..

"Heh! Ha ha ha ha!"

O yüzden..

"He he he! Evet çok salaksın!"

"Dedim işte sana!"

Ryuuji güldü, kalbinin paramparça olduğunu hissettiği halde, mutluymuş gibi gülmek için elinden geleni yaptı.Çünkü daha önce hiç kimsenin onun gülmesini bu kadar çok istediğini hissetmemişti.

Hepsi bitecekti bugün.Yarından itibaren herşey eski haline dönecekti. Birbirlerine selam bile vermeyecekler,Aisaka kimsenin yaklaşmaya cesaret edemediği o korkutucu avuç içi kaplan olmaya geri dönecekti.Eğer öyleyse, istediği kadar gülmeliydi şimdi,bu sıradan aile lokantasında, Ryuuji Aisaka'nın tanık olabileceği en son gülümsemesini dikkatle hafızasına kazımalıydı.

O zaman ben de ona göstereyim.Eminim bunu gördükten sonra çılgıncasına gülecektir.

"Hahaha,ben de sana ilginç birşey göstereyim mi? Bu kim biliyor musun?"

Ryuuji'nin elinde cüzdanında sakladığı eski bir fotoğraf vardı.

"Huh? Ah, bu senin... baban, öyle değil mi?

"Bingo, doğru cevap!"

"Pfftt!Hahahaha!!!" Bu gürültülü kahkaha herkesin bakışlarını üzerlerine topladı.

"Neyin nesidir bu?!! Hık demiş burnundan düşmüşsün. Ahahahaha! Bu çok komik!"

"Şu gözlerin etrafına bak. Tıpatıp aynıyız,ha?! Ben ve bu serseri!"

"Yeter artık, ahahaha... daha fazla gösterme! Ahahahaha!"

Gözlerinden yaşlar akan,ağzı gözü seyrilmeye başlayan Aisaka gülerek masanın üzerine serildi, ayaklarıyla yerleri tekmelemeye, yumruklarıyla masayı dövmeye başladı. Sesi gülmekten boğuklaşmaya başladığı halde kasıla kasıla gülmeye devam etti. Bu yüzde yüz oranla babadan oğula geçmiş gangster suratı Aisaka'nın içinde birşey ateşlemiş gibiydi. Eğer nefret ettiği babasından kalan bu surat Aisaka'yı böyle mutlu edebiliyorsa, o zaman belki de sahip olmaya değer bir şeydi.

"Bu fotoğrafı daha önce kimseye göstermedim."

"Hahahaha! Hiç bu kadar güldüğümü hatırlamıyorum...Nasıl da bütün o genleri aynen almayı başardın!"

"Komik,değil mi?"

"Ne demezsin!Ahh! Doğru ya!Bana bu sırrını vermenin karşılığında, minnettarlığımın bir simgesi olarak, sana ilginç bir ayrıntıdan bahsedeyim."

"Biliyor musun.." dedi sinsice, bir yandan da elleriyla ağzının üstünü örterek gülümsemesini saklamaya çabalıyordu. Gözleri haylazlıkla parıldarken, yanakları kıpkırmızı olup şişmişti. Ryuuji'ye yaklaşmasını işaret edip, kulağına fısıldadı:

"O yediğin kurabiye parçaları aslında tuzluydu, değil mi?"

"Ne?!"

Alçak sesle söylediği bu sözler Ryuuji'yi bağırttırmıştı. ''Nasıl? Nereden bildi tadını kurabiyelerin?''

"Heh heh heh! Aslında onları toplarken hırsımdan ağzıma bir tane atıvermiştim. Tatları korkunçtu. Ama sen, seni durdurmama izin vermedin ve hepsini tek seferde yuttun, üstüne bana yalan bile söyledin..."

Aniden sırrımı böyle ifşa etti.

Aisaka derin bir nefes çekti, kaybetmiş gibi göründüğü sözleri ararken, gülümsemesi bile hüzünlüydü. İç çekerek kafasını eğdi ve yüzünü sakladı.

"Sen, Ryuuji, bir köpek olarak çok aptalsın. Ama insan olarak hiç de fena sayılmazsın. O yüzden en iyisinin meseleyi burada bitirmek olacağını biliyorum..Sen fena biri değilsin, ve aramızdaki bu ilişki bir efendi-hizmetkar ilişkisi değil de, ikimizin de eşit olacağı bir.."

"Aman sen zaten ne söyleyeceğimi anlamazsın!"diye bitirdi.

Kafasını kaldırdığında yüzüne her zamanki soğuk ifadeyi yine yerleştirmişti.

Aisaka "Gene karnım acıktı." diyerek menüyü açtı.

Ryuuji de aynısını yaptı.İkisi de biftekli burger siparişi verdiler."Senin pişirdiğin biftekler kesinlikle çok daha lezzetli!" Sonra her zamanki sohbetlerini ettiler, ve üstüne kimin içecek almaya gideceği üzerine kavga ettiler - tabi ki gitmek zorunda kalan Ryuuji oldu- ve sonra.. beraber geçirecekleri sınırlı zaman tik tak azalmaya devam etti.

Zaman herkes için aynı hızda akar ne de olsa!

Hesabı ödedikten sonra, ikisi karanlıkta evlerine doğru yan yana yürüdüler.

Bahar vakti, gece havasında sihirli birşey vardır, rüya gibi bir meltem, ten üstünde yumuşak yumuşak eser, hafif bir kaşıntı yaratır. İşte böyle bir atmosferde Ryuuji kendini susmaya zorlayamıyordu, Aiska da sıra dışı bir şekilde konuşkandı bu gece.

Yirmi dakikalık yürüyüş boyunca Aisaka sürekli gevezelik etti durdu..annesinin nasıl uzaklardaki bir şehire taşınıp gittiğini, üvey annesinin ne kadar korkunç olduğunu ve nasıl Aisaka'nın taşınmayı seçmesinde büyük bir rolü olduğunu anlattı.

Ryuuji de annesiyle beraber nasıl yaşadıklarından bahsetti; nasıl para güçlüğü çektiklerini, sürekli alaya ve horgörüye maruz kaldıklarını ve annesini peşine takılan serseriyi anlattı. Ayrıca korkutucu görünüşü yüzünden sık sık yanlış anlaşılmasından, ergenlik yüzünden başına gelen günlük utanç verici olaylardan bile bahsetti.
Ryuuji daha önce kimseye bu kişisel sorunlarını anlatmamıştı daha önce, belki de Aisaka da ona kendi dertlerini anlattığından böyle açılabilmişti.''Acaba haklı mıyım?''

Çok kişisel olduğundan Aisaka'ya bunu soramasa da aklında cevabın evet olduğunu biliyordu.

Ve sonra o daha mutlu günlerinden konuştular ve zamanın nasılda hızla geçip gittiğinden yakındılar.

Ama kimse zamanın ilerleyişine karşı koyamaz ve sonunda...

"Ahhh!Kahretsin!"

Bu kelimeler sokağın köşesinde bir elektrik direğinin altında telaffuz edildi.

Şansız direk Aisaka'nın hırsını çıkarmak için kullanabileceği bir hedefe dönüşmüştü. Bam! Küt! Yıkıcı saldırı hiç duraklamadan devam etti.''Bir sarhoş gibi davranıyor!''

"Bu haksızlık! Niye dünya bizim gibi insanlara karşı bu kadar zalim olmak zorunda! Ne kadar bıkkın olduğumuzu kimse anlamıyor!"

Bu acı çeken bağırış karanlıkta evlerin arasında yankılandı. Ryuuji onu durdurmadı, daha ziyade başını onayla sallayarak Aisaka'nın arkasında durdu.

"Bu doğru! Çok doğru! Hiç kimse ben ve Aisaka gibi korkutucu insanların da üzülebileceğini anlamıyor!"

"Ahh, beni sinirlendiriyorlar, o kadar kızgınım ki!Grrrr!"

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Toradora%21:Volume1_Chapter4|4. Bölüm]]'e Geri Dön
| [[Toradora!_(Turkish)|Ana Sayfa]]'ya Geri Dön
| [[Toradora%21_%28Turkish%29:Volume1_Chapter6|6. Bölüm]]'e Git
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Toradora! (Turkish):Volume1 Chapter5

2011-08-07T23:19:57Z

Hariseldon:

'''Bölüm 5'''

"Hey, çek kafanı oradan! Televizyonun önünü kapatıyorsun!"

Ryuuji'nin televizyon ekranının yarısını görmesini engelleyen o kafanın
sahibi, arkasına bakmadan verdi,

"Ah, kes sesini! Sen kendin biraz yana kaysana!"

Tasasız bir ses tonuyla bu usandırıcı cevabı veren kişi Aisaka'ydı.

"Ne?! Bir kere bu benim televizyonum! Eğer böyle davranacaksan, çık dışarı, kapı orda! Zaten şu pencerenin hemen ardında yaşıyorsun!"

"..."

"KESSENE BANA DUVAR MUAMELESİ YAPMAYI!"

Ryuuji'nin bağırması nihayet Aisaka'nın başını çevirmesini sağladı. Soğuk bir ifade taşıyan gözleri kirpiklerinin ardından parıldıyordu.

"Şu anda televizyon seyrediyorum, biraz sessiz olsana! Off~ Aklı kıt bir köpek kolay kolay bir şey öğrenmiyor, değil mi?

"Sen!!! Seni.."

''Başımın belası'' Ryuuji'nin aklına gelen ilk tanımlamaydı. Tam küçük sehpanın önünde ayağa kalkmış, kendisini Ryuuji'nin efendisi ilan eden ve televizyon ekranının çoğunu kafası kaplayan bu şahsı sertçe dürtmek üzereyken...

"Ryuu~ chan..Kavga etmeyin ama~ "

Yasuko açılmış kapının önünde belirdi ve konuşmaya devam etti:

"Dün Ya-chan ev sahibi tarafından güzelce bir haşlandı.Dediğine göre zaten baştan beri gürültücüymüşüz,ama son zamanlarda gittikçe daha da kötü oluyormuş~"

"Eh, çoğu bu kız yüzünden..Hey! Niye sen gene hiçbir şey giyinmedin?!"

Ryuuji'nin sesi Aisaka'nın şaşırarak başını çevirmesini sağladı, İnko-chan bile irkilerek Yasuko'ya göz attı. Üç çift göz bembeyaz kar gibi tenine bakakalmışken, Yasuko kendisi hiç de rahatsız olmuş görünmüyordu...

Neredeyse şeffaf tek parça bir elbise giyinmiş, belini kıvıran Yasuko elinde bir de zarif leopar desenli bir ceket taşıyordu.

"Bu elbise havalı duruyor!"

"He he he, güzel, öyle değil mi? Başka ne düşünüyorsun Taiga-chan?"

Yasuko kıkırdayıp, eteğini sallaya dururken, Aisaka yüz ifadesini hiç değiştirmeden sadece uzun uzun baktı ona. Ryuuji nefesini tutuyordu...

"..İşte!"

Aisaka parmağıyla Yasuko'nun poposunun ortasını işaret etti.

"İç çamaşırın görünüyor."

"Aaah..! Gerçekten mi?!"

İnko-chan hiç tereddüt etmeden çabucak ekleyiverdi,

"Ama böylesi daha iyi!"

''Ne kadar aptalca. Kim bu dünyada bir kuşun dediğine kulak asar ki?''
Ryuuji kaşlarını çatarken, annesi aniden neşeleniverdi.''Aman tanrım, kuşun dediğini kabul etti bu kadın!?''

Yasuko eteğini kaldırdı ve çamaşırı ortada bir şekilde kendi etrafında şöyle bir döndü.

"O zaman ben bunu giyeyim! Hadi ben işe gidiyorum~"

Koca göğüslerini hafifçe sallandırarak mutlu mutlu gülümsedi ve biriktirdiği parayla aldığı çörek torbasını kaparak masum masum el salladı,

"Eh, Ryuu-chan, Taiga-chan, Ya-chan gidiyor artık~"

"Evet, evet, dikkatli ol. Çok fazla içme, ve tehlikeli birine rasgelirsen telefonla beni aramayı unutma!"

"Ta~mam~! Taiga-chan eve fazla geç gitme!"

"Tabi, dikkatli olun."

Eski kapı gıcırtıyla kapandığında Takasu evi dış dünyadan bir kez daha koptu.

Önemli olan, şu an, basitçe söylemek gerekirse...

"Hmm, ben gidip bir çay kaynatayım."

"Bana da hazırla ve bir de tatlı ekle tabi."

"Tatlı? Var mı ki evde? Umrunda olan tek şey yemek yemek mi senin? En azından arada sırada bize işe yarar bir şey getir!"

"..."

"Bana duvar muamelesi yapmayı kesecek misin sen?!"

Eğer küçük bir ihtimalle de olsa farketmediyseniz, Takasu Ryuuji ve Aisaka Taiga artık birbirlerinin varlığına tamamı ile alışmışlardı... aynı zamanda Ryuuji'nin garip aile yapısına da. Ama her halükarda bu konuda yapılabilecek birşey yoktu, çünkü bu ikisi neredeyse beraber yaşıyor gibiydiler.

Aisaka'nın geç kalkmayacağından emin olmak için, Ryuuji her sabah onu almaya evine giderdi. Yanında önceden hazırladığı [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/bento bentolarıda] getirerek, Aisaka giyinirken Ryuuji basit bir kahvaltı hazırlardı.

Okula yürürken, Minori ile karşılaşmadan önce aralarında uygun bir uzaklık bırakırlar, okula varana kadar da bu uzaklığı korurlardı.
Okulda, sık sık Kitamura'nın kalbini kazanmak için çeşitli stratejileri tartışırlar ve sonra bu stratejileri hayata geçirirlerdi...Gerçi çoğu başarısızlıkla sonuçlanmıştı şimdiye kadar.

Okuldan sonra, biraz alışveriş için markete yönelirlerdi...

Başta pişirme işlemi Aisaka'nın yerinde gerçekleşirdi, ama kısa sürede bir problemle karşılaştılar: Eğer sadece ikisi akşam yemeği yiyor olsaydı, her şey yolunda olurdu, ancak o zaman Yasuko ihmal edilmiş oluyordu. Eğer Ryuuji sadece Aisaka'nın payını pişirseydi, o zaman eve döndüğünde tekrar yemek pişirmek zorunda kalırdı ki bu bir günde iki akşam yemeği pişirmek, başka bir deyişle gereksiz yere yorulmak anlamına gelirdi. Aisaka'nın evinde büyük bir miktar pişirip, ailesinin payını eve getirebilirdi, ama bu da pek pratik olmazdı.

Böylece verilen karara göre pişirme Takasu'nun evinde yapılacaktı ve üçü hep beraber yiyecekti ki artık tam da öyle yapıyorlar. Aslında bir düşününce, iki yerde aynı işi yapmayı denemek gerçekten de yorucuydu. Aisaka'nın mutfağı pırıl pırıl olduğu halde, kullanması beklenmedik bir şekilde zor bir yerdi. Bıçaklar pek keskin değildi, ayrıca Ryuuji'nin sinirli hissetmesine yol açan başka bir neden de yeterince tabak çanak olmamasıydı.

Şaşırtıcı bir şekilde, Yasuko Aisaka'yı kabul etmeye oldukça açıktı ve Aisaka kendi açısından Yasuko'nun egzantirikliği konusunda pek de rahatsız veya meraklı değildi, o basitçe sadece akşam yemeği için geliyordu. Ve Yasuko'nun işe gitme vakti geldiğinde, o ve Ryuuji el sallayarak Yasuko'yu uğurlarlardı.

Başlarda, Aisaka Yasuko işe gider gitmez kendi evine yola çıkardı, ama sonraları televizyon seyretmek, [http://tr.wikipedia.org/wiki/Manga_%28%C3%A7izgi_roman%29 manga] okumak,arada sırada kestirmek, Kitamura ve Kushieda'yı merak etmek derken...Takasular'ın evinde harcadığı zaman yavaşça uzadı...

"..Ah!"

Ryuuji fark edene kadar, çoktan bu rutin yerleşmişti.

Çenesini kaplayan salyayı silerken, telaşla küçük sehpanın diğer tarafındaki şahsa bağırdı,

"Hey, Aisaka! Uyan!"

"..Hmm..?"

Tembel tembel televizyon seyrederken, fakında olmadan uyuyakalmışlardı. Ryuuji okul eşofmanlarını giymişken, Aisaka tüy gibi yumuşak ve kabarık tek paça elbisesinin içindeydi, ikiside yerde [http://sozluk.sourtimes.org/?t=tatami tatamilerin] üzerindeydi. Saat çoktan gecenin üçü omuştu bile.

"Ne olursa olsun bütün geceyi benim evimde geçirmemelisin, öyle değil mi? Acele et de, git kendi evinde yat!..."

"..Umm.."

Aisaka yüzünü oturma minderlerinden birine dayamış, minderi yastık olarak kullanırken, Ryuuji onun kendisini duyup duymadığından bile emin değildi. Aisaka elini elbiselerinin içine sokup karnınnı kaşımaya başladı...''Niye! seni''..Ryuuji çabucak minderi kafasının altından çekiverdi.

"Uug!..Umm.."

Aisaka kafası yere çarptığında bir anlığına gözlerini açtı. Sonra yerin sertliğine alışmaya çalışıyormuş gibi biraz kımıldandı ve rahat bir pozisyona girdiğinde tekrar hafif bir sesle horlamaya başladı.

Ryuuji kızın yanına çömeldi ve uyuyan yüzüne bakmak için eğilip yaklaştı...''Bu kadar yakın bir ilişki içerisindeyiz! Belkide kızlarla doğal bir şekilde bu kadar samimi olabileceğim bir yaşa geldim ha.. Hayır! Öyle değil! Bu kız sıradan bir kız değil, bu kız o avuç içi kaplan dedikleri kız ne de olsa!'' Ama gerçekten de gözlerinin önünde uyuyan bu narin yaratık o vahşice kükreyen avuç içi kaplan mıydı?
Halının dokusu pembe yanağında iz bırakmıştı, dudaklarının kenarlarındaysa biraz sıcak süt kalmıştı.Uzun saçları kilimin üzerine öyle dağılmışken, huzurla uyuyan yüzünde gerginlikten eser yoktu.

"..Hey..Aisaka..Aisaka.. uyan!"

Sessizlik. Sadece buz dolabı motorunun sesi duyulabiliyordu bu sessiz iki oda bir mutfaklık apartmanda. Şafağa kadar, yani Yasuko dönmeden önce hala biraz vakit vardı ve İnko-chan kafes perdesinin altında o çirkin suratıyla derin derin uyumaya devam etti.

"Aisaka.. Taiga!"

Vücudunun uzun gölgesi onun yüzünü kaplarken, Ryuuji Aisaka'nın boynunda atan nabzı görebiliyordu. Aisaka'nın kulağına yaklaşıp ona bağırmayı planladı, öne doğru eğildi, ama o anda, vücudu kaskatı kesildi. Burnuna garip ama oldukça hoş bir koku çarptı ve bu koku Aisaka'dan geliyordu.

"E-Eğer uyanmazsan...Sa-Sana saldıracağım burada!"

...''Tabi ki ciddi değilim. Mümkün değil. Yani, niye Aisaka'ya bi şey yapmak isteyeyim ki? Hem ayrıca benim çoktan sevdiğim biri var (Minori..). O yüzden hiç ona bir şey yapmayı aklımdan bile geçirmedim.. Cidden!...Doğruyu söylüyorum!''

''Ama bu kız da fazla vurdumduymaz. Madem uyanmaya niyeti yok, onu biraz korkutmak lazım...Korkutacak bir şey söyleyeceğim o kadar!''

Ama Aisaka hareketsiz kalmaya devam etti. Pamuk beyazı yanağında bir kilim ipliği olduğunu farketti Ryuuji...''Bu onu kaşındırabilir'' diye düşündü. ''Kötü bir niyetim yok.. Sadece onu düşünüyorum.. Onun için bu iplik parçasını alacağım''..Ryuuji yutkundu ve yavaşça elini uzattı...

"Ommp!"

Uçarak odanın öteki tarafına gönderilmişti.

"..Hmm? Ne.. yapıyorsun?"

"..H-Hiç birşey.."

Eğer bu bir rastlantı idiyse gerçektende biraz fazla büyük bir taneydi. Aisaka yerde dönerken, kolu da dönmüş, güçlü bir yumrukla bilmeden Ryuuji'nin çenesine iyi bir aparkat yerleştirmişti. Aisaka uyandı ve kafasını kaşıdı, sonra tepe taklak olmuş Ryuuji'yi şüpheyle süzerek kaşlarını çattı,

"...Tuhaf.. ne diye gürültü yapıyorsun? Saat gecenin bir yarısı. İstediğimiz en son şey ev sahibini bir daha kızdırmak!"

"Ra-Rahat bırak beni!"

Eğer Aisaka az önce gerçekten uyanık olsaydı, Ryuji çoktan ölü bir adam olmuştu. Uyurken bile hala korkutucu bu kız..

Aisaka gerçekten de avuç içi bir kaplandı. Vahşet genleri kanını dolduruyordu, karşısına çıkan her rakibi paralayacak tipte bir lise kızıydı.

Artık onu iyice tanıdığı halde, bu gerçeği unutmamak için Takasu Ryuuji bazen gene de böyle durumları görmeye ihtiyacı olduğunu hissediyordu.

<center>* * *</center>

'''Tanık İfadesi 1'''

"Ben Haruta Koji, sınıf 2-C'den bildiriyorum: Gerçekten de gördüm, kulüp aktiviteleri bittikten sonra eve dönerken istasyonun yanındaki süper marketten yiyecek bir şeyler alıyordum... O ikisi kesinlikle Takasu ve Avuç içi Kaplandı! Takasu bir alışveriş sepeti taşıyor ve hangi balığı seçeceğine karar veriyordu ki avuç içi kaplan sepete biraz et tıkıştırmaya başladı. Takasu çabucak ona bağırdı, "Hani bu gece buharda pişmiş balık yiyecektik!" ve eti rafına geri koydu. Ve sonra bir miktar soğan ve turp aldılar. Kasaya geldiklerinde, Takasu dedi ki, "Ortak cüzdanımızdan 1000 yen çıkar", avuç içi kaplan uslu uslu bir cüzdan çıkardı. Takasu gene "O değil, öteki, ortak cüzdan!" Nasıl desem, tıpkı evli bir çift gibiydiler."

'''Tanık İfadesi 2'''

"Ben Kihara Maya, ben de sınıf 2-C'den bildiriyorum: Sabah okula giderken yolda gördüm... Normalde bisikletle giderim okula.. O yeni yapılan havalı apartmanı biliyor musunuz? Ne zaman oradan geçsem, burada yaşasam ne kadar harika olurdu diye düşünmüşümdür. İşte öyle sabahların birinde Takasu-kun'un dışarı çıktığını gördüm. Düşündüm ki, "Vay canına! Burada mı yaşıyor o ?" Aisaka'nın homurdanarak peşinden koştuğunu gördüm, "Hala uykuluyum! Beni daha erken kaldırmalıydın!" Gözlerime inanamadım. Devamını izlemeden edemedim ve Takasu-kun'un arkaya dönüp bağırdığını gördüm, "Kaç kere çağırdım seni!".. Yoksa bu ... onlar gerçekten..?

'''Tanık 3'''

"Şey, ee... Ben sınıf 2-C'den Noto Hisamitsu. Birinci sınıftayken Takasu ile yakın arkadaştık ve hala berebar çok zaman geçiriyoruz. Ama son zamanlarda ne zaman onunla birlikte okula yürümek istesem bir şekilde ortadan kayboluveriyor. Neyin nesidir bu diye düşünmeden edemiyorum. Daha dün, en sevdiğim grubun yeni albümü çıktığı için müzik mağazasına beraber gideriz diye düşündüm. Gidip öğle yemeği arasında ona sordum..Sonunda.. Oldukça gariptir, bana dedi ki 'Bekle bir saniye,' ve sonra arkaya döndü, "Aisaka, bugün seninle eve gelemiyeceğim, tamam mı?.. 8'de dönerim.'.. Bu beni meraklandırdı. Dönersin? Nereye? Ve ne yapacaksın o döndüğün yerde? Daha sonra, müzik mağazasındayken, ne oluyor diye sordum ona, o da sadece 'Boş ver' dedi... Kesinlikle birşeyler dönüyor!"

'''Tanık 4'''

"Ben sınıf 2-C'den Kushieda Minori. Sanırım benim için Taiga'nın yakın bir arkadaşı diyebilirsiniz, ama son zamanlarda sanki benden birşeyler saklıyor gibi. Her sabah okula beraber yürümeden önce aynı yerde buluşuyoruz, ama , bunu nasıl açıklasam size.. Takasu-kun da beraber geliyor, sanki hiçbir şeyin farkında değilmiş gibi yürüyerek her zaman Taiga'nın biraz arkasında beliriveriyor. Bu bir 'çift' oldular anlamına mı geliyor? Yoksa bir daha 'asla ayrılmamaya and mı içtiler'? Ama Taiga her zaman " Sadece yolda karşılaşıveriyoruz," diye iddia da bulunuyor ya da "Gerçekten mi? Hiç fark etmemişim." diyor. Hmmm, her ne kadar Taiga'nın üç günde bir okula geç kalma alışkanlığından kurtulmuş olmasına sevinsem de... Benden birşey sakladığı hissinden rahatsız olmadan edemiyorum. O ikisi okulda bile biraz sinsi görünüyor bana, kim bilir ne haltlar karıştırıyorlar... Oh? Yoksa kıskançlık dedikleri şey bu mu? O zaman Sailor sistemine ne olacak? Peki ya Rosa Chinensis ve Rosa Gigantea ne olacak?... [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Marimite Ne] diyorum ben? Ahhh! ben bile neden bahsettiğimi anlamıyorum artık~!!! "

...Ryuuji hala Ryuuji idi. Keskin bakışları çoğu zaman yanlış anlamalara ve söylentilere yol açardı. Ama o çoktan alışmıştı, ya da daha açıklayıcı olmak gerekirse, incinmemek için, bir defans mekanizması olarak başkalarının dediklerini göz ardı etmeyi çoktan öğrenmişti.

... Aisaka ise hala Aisaka'ydı. Dedikoduları pek de dert etmeyen tipte bir kızdı. Esasında kendisi dışında kimse ilgisini çekmezdi, (Minorin ve Kitamura istisnalardı tabi).

Baştan beri ikisi de okulda şöhret sahibi olduklarından, etraflarında artan fısıltıların hiç farkına varmadılar.

Bu vesvesesi hiç bitmeyen sınıfta, ikisine bakışlar atıp başlarını sallayarak sınıf arkadaşları birbirlerinin kulaklarına fısıldaştılar: ".. Kendi gözlerimle gördüm, ikisi de aynı binadan çıktı... ", "Beraber marketteydiler önceki gün... ", "Gene ikisi fısıldaşıyorlar..", "Ah! İkisi de ortadan kayboldu! ", "Avuç içi kaplan Takasu'yu ilk ismiyle çağırdı," "Ama Takasu da cesur, öyle rahat rahat onu aptal diye çağırabilmek", "Ve üstelik de hala sağ salim kalmak..", "Bentoları bile aynı!"

''Acaba Takasu Ryuuji ve Aisaka Taiga beraber...?''

"Ah, kahretsin!"

Minik avuç içi kaplan soludu, herkesin irkilmesine yol açarak. ''Ne oldu? Avını mı kaybetti?'' Ancak Aisaka'nın yüz ifadesi değişmedi,

"Hey Ryuuji! Sana bir şey söylemeyi unuttum... "

Aisaka, Ryuuji'nin etrafında oturan sınıf arkadaşlarının eğilmeye başlayıp dediklerine kulak misafiri olmaya çalıştığı gerçeğini göz ardı ederek direk onun cam kenarındaki sırasına yürüdü.

"Şimdi ne var?"

"Dün... "

Aisaka'nın sesi alçalıyordu... ''Duyamıyorum!'' Dedi paparazziler daha da yakına eğilerek.

"..söylemeyi unuttum..."

Ryuuji homurdandı ve Aisaka'nın alçak sesini dinlemek için yüzünü kaldırdı. Etraflarındaki kulaklar pozisyonlarına gelen herhangi bir sesi duymaya çalışırken,Aisaka sadece Ryuuji'nin duyabileceği bir sesle fısıldamaya devam etti .

"...bu gece evet gitmiyor..."

''NE?!'' Ryuuji'nin arkasında oturan oğlanlar bunu duyunca kaskatı oldular. ''Ne dedi o az önce??'' Notları sağa sola dağıtarak herkese az önce duyduklarını ilettiler. Aisaka az önce ''bu gece eve gitmeyeceğini'' söyledi. Herkes sustu. Etraflarındaki bakışları göz ardı ederek, Ryuuji cevap verdi,

"..gece kalacak?.."

"...Evet."

"O zaman... çoktan hazır.."

"...Evet."

''Olamaz! Olabilir mi? Onlar gerçekten!!!?'' Fısıltılar sınıfı yangın gibi sardı. ''Hey, bekle bir saniye, onlar gerçekten, gece kalmak dedi.. ve hazırlanmak dedi..''

"Yani bunun anlamı bu gece avuç içi kaplan Takasu'nun evinde kalacak demek mi?"

Salyalarını yutarak, uzun saçlı Haruto alçak sesle fısıldadı

"Takasu hazır ol dedi.. b-bunun anlamı beraber yatağa gitmek olabilir mi? Aman tanrım... bu insana ne kadar yanlış bir his veriyor..."

Tam Haruta'nın arkasında ayakta duran dört göz Noto da yavaşça cevap verdi.

''Uvaaa~!'' Sınıftaki kızların bazıları heyecanla soluk alıp vermeye başladılar. ''Bu sınıfımızın resmi olarak bilinen ilk cinsel deneyimi olabilir!...'' Kihara Maya kıpkırmızı kesildi ve açıkça ilan etti, "Bence bu onların ilk seferleri bile değil!" Oğlanların bazıları acıyla mırıldandı, "Aslında ben her zaman avuç içi kaplanın biraz güzel olduğunu düşünmüştüm, kimse ona kancayı takamaz diye ümit ediyordum..." Diğerleri de ekledi, " Ben de öyle. Geçen sene ona aşkımı itiraf ettiğimde, umursamaz bir şekilde hepimizin cehenneme kadar gidebileceğini söylemişti..." Daha ve daha fazlası fikirlerini dile getirmeye başladı.

Bütün sınıf, ikisinin geleceklerini planlamalarını izlemek için tek bir vücut halinde Ryuuji'ye döndü. Aisaka pencereden dışarı bakıyordu, o yüzden kimse surat ifadesini seçemiyordu, bu arada Ryuuji kaşlarını çatıyordu, sanki birine meydan okuyormuş gibi... yüksek bir ihtimalle Aisaka'nın babasına.

"Ku-Kushieda, görünüşe bakılırsa senin iyi dostuna bu gece büyük bir şey olacak!"

Kushieda sessiz kaldı.

"Kushieda?"

Kızlar kaç kez omzuna dokunsalarsa dokunsunlar veya dirsekleriyle dürterlerse dürtsünler, o hareketsiz kaldı ve öylece o ikisini izlemeye devam etti.

Aslında o kadar gerekli olmasada, ikilimizin gerçekte neden bahsettiğini açıklasak iyi olur:

"Annen dün bir şey yemeden çıkmadı mı? ''Bu gece eve gelmeyecekmiş'', onu söylememi istedi.Bar sahibinin doğum günü olduğu için, sabaha kadar parti yapacaklarmış."

"Yasuko barda mı kalacak?Yani bütün gece mi kalacak?"

"''Evet'', öyle söyledi."

"O zaman ''çoktan hazır'' olmalı bütün gece o yaşlı adam İnage'nin acılarını dinlemeye, daha geçen sene boşandı o adam."

"O kısmı da söyledi, 'O İnage yok mu durmadan aynı şey..." gibi birşeyler söyledi..." "Ahh, kahretsin! Beni ailenin kişisel sekreteri olarak kullanmaktan vazgeç!"

"Eğer beğenmiyorsan, yemek yemeğe benim eve gelme!"

"..."

"Sana kaç kez söylemem gerekiyor beni duymazlıktan gelme diye?!"

<center>* * *</center>

2-C oldukça normal bir teneffüs geçirmekteydi. Takasu Ryuuji güneşle kaplı sırasında manga okuyor, Aisaka Taiga ise suratında canı sıkılmış bir ifade, etrafında 'bana yaklaşma' diyen bir aurayla sessizce kutu sütünü içiyordu.

Ancak oldukça cesaret sahibi bir kişi geldi ve Aisaka'nın sırtını sıvazladı,

"Hey, Taiga.. Şu an vaktin var mı?"

Bu kişi Kushieda Minori'den bir başkası değildi. ''Yani sonunda soracak, ha?...'' Bütün sınıf avuç içi kaplanın kafasının arkasına dikmişti gözlerini.

"Niye bu kadar ciddi bir surat... Hey! Minorin?!"

Geçmişte kendisi için pek de normal olmayan ciddi bir ifadeyle, Minori Taiga'yı yakasından sürükleyerek sırasından kaldırdı. Minik Aisaka bağırdı,

"S-Sen beni çekiştirmeden de hareket edebilirim! Düşeceğim!!"

"Sen sadece beni takip et!"

Görüldüğü üzere Minori bütün dünyada bunu avuç içi kaplana yapabilecek tek kişiydi. Eğer başka biri olsaydı, üç saniyeden kısa bir zamanda bir uzuvları ısırılmış olurdu. Herkes nefesini tutarken, Minori Aisaka'yı çuval gibi sürükledi ve önündeki kişiye dedi ki,

"...Sen. Sen de gel!"

"....Huh?... B-Ben mi?"

İşaret ettiği kişi Takasu Ryuuji'den başkası değildi. Minori tarafından çağrıldığı için biraz kendinden geçmiş hissetti. '' Gerçi beni sadece 'sen' diye çağırdı..''Gözleri bu düşünceye biraz kısıldı, gerçi başka hiç kimse kaşlarını çattığını anlayamazdı.

Okul çatısı gergin bir atmosferle doluydu...aslında gözle görülemese de, öyle hissediliyordu.

Genel olarak güzel bir gündü, bulutlar gök yüzünde aheste aheste kayıyorlardı.

"M-Minorin...?"

"Kushieda?"

Ryuuji ve Aisaka'yı buraya sürükledikten sonra, Kushieda Minori onlara arkasını dönmüştü ... Nedendir bilinmez bu sıra dışı vaziyette, okul üniformasının üstüne giydiği eşofmanın kenarları rüzgara karşı dalgalanıyordu.

Ryuuji sesini kısarak kendisinden 30 cm alçakta olan Aisaka'ya fısıldadı,

"Hey... neler oluyor burada?"

"Ben nereden bileyim?..Minorin'i ben de ilk kez böyle görüyorum... belki de bir şeye kızmıştır?"

Aisaka melankolik bir havayla kafasını kaldırdı, rahatsız olmuş bir hali vardı, gene de öne adım atmaya karar verdi...

[[Image:Toradora vol01 179.jpg|thumb]]

"Şeyy... M-Minorin.....?"

Elini öne uzatırken sesi durdu. Sanki bütün dünya da durmuş gibiydi. Geri dönerken Minorin'in gözlerinden sanki bir göz yaşı pırıltısı görmüş gibi oldular, ancak daha emin olamadan Minori aniden Taiga'nın önüne atladı.

"Ahh?!" diye çığlık attı Aisaka, kollarını kalkan yaparak.'' Neler oluyor?'' Minori sesizce Aisaka'nın yanından kayarak geçti ve sonra...

"TAKASU----KUUUUUNNN!!!!!"

"Vahhh?!"

Minori Ryuuji'nin bir kaç metre önünde durdu ve zarifçe yere diz çöktü.

Uçuşan tozlar ve eşofman ceketinin ortasında...

"Şu andan itibaren Taigamı sana emanet ediyorum! Lütfen! Ona iyi bak!!!"

Gökleri delen bir bağırtıyla bunu söyledi.

"..Huh?! Ne..? Haaaa?!"

Minori elleri yerde alnı parmaklarına değene kadar başını eğdi . Ryuuji'nin bütün bu olanlardan ağzı açık kalmıştı, Aisaka ise çenesini kapamakta büyük çaba sarf ediyordu.

"Takasu-kun, bu kız.. Taiga, o benim için çok önemli bir arkadaş. Zaman zaman kolay sinirlenebilir, ama oldukça iyi kalpli ve nazik bir kızdır!!!... Lütfen! Onu m-mutlu et!!!"

Ühü... Aisaka'nın tek görebildiği Minori'nin ağladığıydı. Bir saniye geçti..on saniye... otuz saniye..

Kendine ilk gelen Ryuuji oldu,

"Kushieda, b-bekle bir saniye...n-neden bahsediyorsun..?"

"Lütfen böyle yapmayı kes!

Minori kafasını kaldırdı ve ciddi bir ifadeyle Ryuuji'ye baktı,

"Bilmezlikten gelmeyi kes, tamam mı? Takasu-kun, bu kadarı yeter artık! Herşeyin farkındayım! Sizi sonuna kadar destekleyeceğim!"

Minori bütün bunları direk Ryuujiye bakarak açık ve azimli bakışlarla ilan etti ...Ryuuji kendi açısından Minori'nin davranışından o kadar büyülenmişti ki, ağzını açamıyordu.

"Hiç fark etmediğimi mi düşünüyorsunuz? Her gün okula beraber yürümüyor musunuz? Ve ben de her zaman ikinizin arasındayım. Bunca zamandır beraber olduğunuzu bana söylemenizi bekledim..Ama ne kadar vakit geçerse geçsin bir türlü söylemiyorsunuz! O yüzden!"

"H-Hayır! Öyle değil! S-Sen, Kushieda, yanlış anladın..."

"Ben sadece diyorum ki kesin artık saklanmayı! Takasu-kun! Taiga! Çoktan çıktığınızı biliyorum! Size hep bunu söylemek istedim!"
Minorin hala yerde diz çökmüşken parmağıyla Ryuuji'yi işaret etti ve gülümseyerek başını eğdi,

"Evet!Yanılmış olamam!Takasu-kun sen Taiga'nın öteki yarısısın!Kesinlikle başkasının aranıza girmesine izin vermeyeceğim. O yüzden rahatlayın ve ilişkinize devam edin, tamam mı?"

''Bana yalvarsan bile, ben..'' Büyük bir darbe alan Ryuuji halsizce yere çömeldi, sanki ruhu bedenini terk edip gitmek üzereydi.

Şok konuşma yeteneğini elinden almıştı..Herşeyi inkar etmek istese bile..''Bunu yalanlamalıyım!''

"Hayır, yanlış anladın Minorin! O tür birşey yok aramızda!! En azından önce bizi bir dinleyemez misin? Lütfen hadi ayağa kalk!"

Aisaka Ryuuji'nin önüne fırlayıp açıklamaya başlamıştı.Ryuuji ağlamaklı oldu..''Evet, yanımda hala Aisaka var. Benim gibi bir umutsuz vakanın bu yanlış anlamayı açıklamasına yardım edebilir.'' Ryuuji beton yere kalpaklandı ve içinden sessizce bu mesajı Aisaka'ya gönderdi.

Ancak..

"Ho ho ho, utangaçlığa ne gerek var! Tebrikler siz ikinize!"

Minori zarif bir edayla eteğini düzeltti ve sessizce Aisaka'nın omzunun üzerinden Ryuuji'ye bir bakış fırlattı.

"Takasu-kun, eğer Taiga'yı ağlatırsan seni asla affetmem."

Bu sözleri kesinliğine şüphe bırakmayacak bir yüz ifadesiyle söylemişti.

''Mesele o değil! Bekle bir saniye! Düşündüğün gibi değil.. Değiiilll!!'' Ryuuji kalbinin derinliklerinde çığırdı. Birşey söylemeye, elini uzatmaya, şimdi arkasını dönmüş uzaklaşmaya hazırlanan Minori'ye açıklamaya çabaladı..Ama boğazı, eli ve geri kalan her uzvu felce uğramış gibiydi ve ağzından tek bir ses bile çıkmadı.

Hareketsiz Ryuuji'nin önünde, herşeyi açıklayacağınıa ümidini bağladığı son kişi, Aisaka'da bir bıçak darbesiyle yere yıkılmıştı. O minik cansız beden gözlerinin önünde geriye yere doğru süzülmüş ve hareketsiz kalmıştı; kan fışkırmış ve o küçük beden kızıla boyanmıştı.

"Ooooo..Demek öyle. Hmm, ben de merak ediyordum beraber misiniz diye! Takasu seni aradım, o yüzden buradayım.Ama sanırım artık arama nedenim o kadar da önemli değil. Tebrikler ikinize de! Gerçi bana bundan daha önce bahsetmediğine hala inanamıyorum ama.."

Meğerse Kitamura da olay yerindeymiş..

Herşeyi merdivenlere açılan kapıdan görmüş ve Minori'nin sözlerini duyduktan sonra o da aynı yanlış anlamaya kapılmıştı.

Kitamura yerde yatan minik cesede yaklaştı ve bitirici darbeyi indirdi,

"Aisaka Takasu'yu senin ellerine bırakıyorum. Birbirinize iyi bakın. Şimdi düşündüm de siz ikiniz birbirinize gerçekten de tastamam uymuşsunuz!"

Ve işte böyle iki donmuş vücut bir daha kalkacak gücü bulamayarak yerde yatmaya devam etti..

<center>* * *</center>

"Umm, acaba siparişinizi alabilir miyim?"

"..."

"..."

"...Eee, a-afedersiniz, ama birşey almayacaksınız.."

"Biraz meyve suyu olur."

"İki tane olsun, onunkiyle aynısı.."

"..İçecek, değil mi? Ah, bardaklar orada, buyrun kullanın."

Söylemekle görevli olduğu bu cümleleri söyledikten sonra, garson arkasını dönüp uzaklaştı. Ancak masadaki hiç kimse kalkıp da içecek falan almadı.

Ana yolun kenarındaki bu aile restoranında saat akşam on sularıydı. Pencerenin kenarındaki sigara içmenin yasak olduğu alanda iki ceset bir masayı paylaşmaktaydı..

Aylardan Nisan olduğu halde daha iri olanı gevşek bir tişört giyinmekteydi, kafasında yüzünü yıkarken saçlarını topladığı toka duruyordu; küçük olanı ise kırmızı kareli bir bluzla, yeşil kareli bir etek giyinmişti, kafasındaki saçlar uzun ve darmadağanıktı.

İkisi de tastamam sefil bir haldeydi. Tek laf etmeden, gözlerini bile kırpmayarak zamanın yavaşça akıp gitmesine izin veriyorlardı.

"Nasıl işler bu hale.. geldi?"

İlk konuşan daha iri ceset Ryuuji'ydi. Dirseklerini masaya dayayarak başını ellerini arasına aldı ve kısık bir sesle konuştu,

"Bir şey yanlış mı gitti? Nasıl Kushieda Minori böylesine yanlış bir fikre kapıldı.."

Ryuuji nihayet Minori'nin daha önce bilmediği bir yanını görmüştü; diğerlerine kolay kolay kulak asmayan, oldukça benmerkezcil bir kız. Baka bir deyişle Kushieda Minori süper egosantrikti. Ancak Aisaka'nın en iyi arkadaşı olduğuna göre, ikisinin ortak bir özelliği paylaşıyor olmaları pek de mantıksız sayılmazdı.

"Diğerlerinden ziyade.. Kushieda'nın yanlış anlaması.."

Ve üstelikte bir yıldır platonik bir aşk beslediği kızı aniden önünde diz çökmüş bulmak..Aynı derecede önemli bir diğer şey ise Aisaka'nın da aynı darbeyi yemiş olmasıydı.

"..."

Aisaka boş bakışlarını çevirdi. Kanepenin en ucunda oturarak kederli kederli yukarıya bakıyordu.''Öyle oturmaya devam ederse kayıp düşecek.Bu gerçekten de Avu İçi Kaplan mı? O, sırf bakışlarıyla bir adamı millerce öteye kaçıran 2-C'nin Avuç İçi Kaplanı, yırtıcı kükreyişi kulakları çınlatan o kaplan mı? '' Ryuuji Aisaka için de kötü hissetmeye başladı.

"Aisaka topla kendini."

Ryuuji kolunu masanın üzerinden uzattı ve Aisaka'nın minik omzunu sarstı, ancak..

"..."

Aisaka'nın ruhu hala vücuduna geri dönmemişti.

"Aisaka..."

Kalan enerjisini de harcamış olarak, Ryuuji yorgunlukla masanın üstüne serildi. ''Gerçekten de.. niye böyle olmuştu?''

Çoktan böyle yaralara alışmış olması gerekirdi.Yanlış anlaşılmak da, diğerlerine kötü bir ilk izlenim vermek de; böyle şeylere ana okulundan beri alışmış olmalıydı.

"...Ahh, işte sorun burada."

Ryuuji niye bu kadar şok olduğunu anladı. Yanlış anlaşıldığı için değildi, asıl mesele o yanlış anlaşılmadan sonra, aslında aşık olduğu kızdan aldığı tepkinin neşeli gülümsemeler ve ciddi destek sözleri olmasıydı, o yüzden kendini açıklayamamıştı. O yüzden bu kadar çaresiz hissediyordu.

''Ne kadar da aptalım'', Ryuuji kendi kedini lanetledi.''Tıpkı beklediğim gibi.. Gerçekten de beni hiçbir zaman sevmediği halde, ben kendim onun kalbini kazanmak için hiç çaba göstermediğim halde.. Ne ümit ediyordum ki? Belki de üzgün hissetmeye bile hakkım yok.''

Birkaç dakikayı daha bu şekilde düşünerek geçirdikten sonra, birşey fark ederek kafasını kaldırdı..

"Ah.."

Masanın üzerine konulan iki bardağın tıkırtısını duydu.

"..Bu seninki. Ne istediğini bilemedim, o yüzden.. her neyse al sana bir peach west indies, içinde bol bol c vitamini var."

Aisaka sessizce oturduğu yerden kalkmış ve iki büyük bardak dolusu meyve suyuyla geri dönmüştü. Bardakları masanın üzerine koyduktan sonra yerine tekrar yayılıp oturdu.

"Aisaka.."

''Ne zaman hayata geri döndü bu kız?'' Aisaka derin bir iç çekti. Dikleşerek, kafasını kaldırdı ve dedi ki;

"Üzgünüm. Hep birbirimize yapıştığımız için..ben hep herşey benim yolumdan gitsin diye tutturduğum için işlerin sonu böyle oldu. Hep Ryuuji'yi araya karıştırıp.. benim gibi ümitsiz bir sahip.. seni aptal köpek diye çağırmaya hakkım yok."

Sadece bakışları normal keskinliklerini korumuştu.Böyle konuşsa bile yorgun görünüyordu, gözleri parlaklığını yitirmişti.

Ryuuji'nin kalbine bir iğne batar gibi oldu.

''Aisaka da benim gibi hissediyor. Her zaman beraber olduğumuz için yanlış anlaşıldık ve böyle üzüldük! Aisaka da ben de, ikimizde iyice yakınlaştık. Ve bu yüzden, her zaman yüzyüze yanyana..''

Ancak..

"..Şey ben o kadar da şikayetçi değilim.. seninle beraber olmaktan.."

Ryuuji birşey daha söylemek istedi, ama vazggeçti. ''Aisaka'nın kendisi de acı çekiyor..o yüzden.. kendime güvenerek bir şey söyleyemiyorum.'' Bu sefer Aisaka konuştu:

"Ben k-karar verdim."

Pipetiyle bardağının dibindeki buzları dürtüştürürken, kafasını kaldırdı ve bir çift azim dolu gözle direk Ryuuji'ye baktı:

"Yarın gidip düzgün bir şekilde Kitamura-kun'a itiraf edeceğim. Aptalca hatalar yapmayacağım. İtiraf etmek için direk ve.. normal yolu kullanacağım."

Gözleri kendine pek güvenmediğini belli etse de, gene ekledi,"Böyle karar verdim."

Nefesi kesilen aslında Ryuuji oldu.

"Aisaka, niye aniden? Hayır, sene başından şu ana kadar aranızda doğru düzgün bir gelişme bile olmadı ki!"

"Doğru, hiç gelişme yok. Üstelik.."

''Bizi yanlış anladı ve seni de meseleye bulaştırdım..'' dedi kısık bir sesle.

"İşte o yüzden buna artık bir son vermek istiyorum."

"Son? Ne demek istiyorsun?"

"İkimizin 'sürekli beraber' olmasına bir son vermek demek istedim." diye bitirdi Aisaka.

Yüz ifadesi buz gibi soğuk olsa da bakışları netleşmişti. Ryuuji'nin ise nutku tutulmuştu.

"Bugünden itibaren artık özgürsün! Canın ne isterse onu yapabilirsin. Bir şey demeyeceğim. Eğer Minorin'e itiraf etmek falan istiyorsan, git et! Yarın benim itirafımın sonucu ne olursa olsun, artık beni dinlemek zorunda değilsin."

"...!"

"Bir köpek olarak hayatın bugün burada bitiyor.Yarından sonra eski halimize, aşk mektubundan önceki duruma geri döneceğiz!"

Bir kölenin azad oluş vaktiydi bu.

Artık onu dinlemek zorunda değildi.

Bu anda mutlu hissetmesi gerekiyordu!!

Gene de Ryuuji hiçbir şey söylemedi.

En azından, "Zamanın için teşekkürler!" ya da "Nihayet, kutlama vakti!!" gibi bir şeyler söyleyebilirdi. Ama hiçbir şey söylemedi. "Bundan sonra yalnız hissedeceğim." bile demedi.. kesinlikle hiç bir kelime çıkmadı ağzından. Ryuuji'nin kafası bomboştu , tek yapabildiği buz gibi bardağına tutunabilmekti. Parmakları buzun soğukluğundan uyuşmaya başladığında bile, kalbi buz kesmeye başladığında bile..

Ama nedendir bilinmez Aisaka gülümsedi. Mahçup bir ifadeyle gözlerini Ryuuji'den kaçırarak elleriyle ağznı kapadı ve kafasını eğdi,

"Çok tuhaf, niye böyle olduk biz? Bugün bile hiç önceden plan yapmadığımız halde.. İki yürüyen zombi sanki doğanın bir kanunuymuşçasına ikimizde aynı yerde bitiverelim,he he..Hergün beraber yemek yemek, beraber tembellik edip gene beraber kavga etmek.."

Gözleri minik hilallere kısılırken, küçük ellerinin arasından ufak bir kıkırtı kaçtı.Aisaka gerçekten de gülüyordu, Ryuuji ilk kez onun böyle içten, kalpten güldüğünü görmüştü.

"Aslında ben eve geri dönmek istemiyordum, bir tek benim olduğum o yalnız ev..O nedenle her zaman senin evine dalar, oturup akşam yemeği bile yerdim.Gerçekten de çok.."

Aisaka aklındakileri söylemeye çalışmaktan vazgeçti, omuz silkip sustu.''Nedir niyeti bu kızın?'' Boş bakışlarını çevirdi ve gözlerini kapadı, sanki gördüğü herşeyi dikkatle saklayıp bir daha hiç görülmesin diye mühürlemek istiyormuş gibiydi.

"Ha ha ha, nasıl desem bunu?..Ama neyseki açlıktan ölmedim huh?Gerçekten de sakarın ve beceriksizin tekiyim.O evde yalnız yaşadığımı farketmiştin değil mi?"

Aisaka belki de Ryuuji'nin kafasını salladığını görmedi.

"Benimkisi sıradan bir hikaye. Annem ve babamla pek iyi anlaşamazdık ve her zaman tartışıyorduk.Bir gün "Ben bu evden gidiyorum!" deyiverdim ve onlarda sadece "Buyur git!" dediler ve bu apartmanı verdiler bana.Farkına bile varmadan çoktan dışarı atılmıştım.Ama lafımı geri almak için fazla gururluydum.Buraya taşınıp geldiğimde hiç bir ev işi yapamadığımı fark ettim.Beni görmeye kimse gelmedi.Aslında gerçekten aptalca olan şey anne ve babamın o tip insanlar olduğunu bildiğim halde taşınmakta ısrar etmiş olmamdı.Ne kadar da salağım değil mi? Hadi gül bana! Merak etme kızmayacağım!"

En sonunda gözlerini açmıştı.

Bütün bunları tek bir seferde söyleyip içini boşalttıktan sonra,omuzlarının bu yükü taşımaktan yorgun düştüğünü anladı Ryuuji.

Ryuuji boğazından bir inilti sesi çıktığını fark etti.''Neyin nesidir bu? Nedir bu? Yani Aisaka'nın anlattığı bu basit hikaye, o trajik terk edilme hikayelerinden biri...Prensesin bir süre oynayıp sıkıldıktan sonra oyuncak şatosunda unutup gittiği oyuncak bebeğin hikayesi gibi...
''
Aisaka gülüyordu ve anlaşılan Ryuuji'nin de onunla beraber gülmesini bekliyordu. O yüzden..

"Heh! Ha ha ha ha!"

O yüzden..

"He he he! Evet çok salaksın!"

"Dedim işte sana!"

Ryuuji güldü, kalbinin paramparça olduğunu hissettiği halde, mutluymuş gibi gülmek için elinden geleni yaptı.Çünkü daha önce hiç kimsenin onun gülmesini bu kadar çok istediğini hissetmemişti.

Hepsi bitecekti bugün.Yarından itibaren herşey eski haline dönecekti. Birbirlerine selam bile vermeyecekler,Aisaka kimsenin yaklaşmaya cesaret edemediği o korkutucu avuç içi kaplan olmaya geri dönecekti.Eğer öyleyse, istediği kadar gülmeliydi şimdi,bu sıradan aile lokantasında, Ryuuji Aisaka'nın tanık olabileceği en son gülümsemesini dikkatle hafızasına kazımalıydı.

O zaman ben de ona göstereyim.Eminim bunu gördükten sonra çılgıncasına gülecektir.

"Hahaha,ben de sana ilginç birşey göstereyim mi? Bu kim biliyor musun?"

Ryuuji'nin elinde cüzdanında sakladığı eski bir fotoğraf vardı.

"Huh? Ah, bu senin... baban, öyle değil mi?

"Bingo, doğru cevap!"

"Pfftt!Hahahaha!!!" Bu gürültülü kahkaha herkesin bakışlarını üzerlerine topladı.

"Neyin nesidir bu?!! Hık demiş burnundan düşmüşsün. Ahahahaha! Bu çok komik!"

"Şu gözlerin etrafına bak. Tıpatıp aynıyız,ha?! Ben ve bu serseri!"

"Yeter artık, ahahaha... daha fazla gösterme! Ahahahaha!"

Gözlerinden yaşlar akan,ağzı gözü seyrilmeye başlayan Aisaka gülerek masanın üzerine serildi, ayaklarıyla yerleri tekmelemeye, yumruklarıyla masayı dövmeye başladı. Sesi gülmekten boğuklaşmaya başladığı halde kasıla kasıla gülmeye devam etti. Bu yüzde yüz oranla babadan oğula geçmiş gangster suratı Aisaka'nın içinde birşey ateşlemiş gibiydi. Eğer nefret ettiği babasından kalan bu surat Aisaka'yı böyle mutlu edebiliyorsa, o zaman belki de sahip olmaya değer bir şeydi.

"Bu fotoğrafı daha önce kimseye göstermedim."

"Hahahaha! Hiç bu kadar güldüğümü hatırlamıyorum...Nasıl da bütün o genleri aynen almayı başardın!"

"Komik,değil mi?"

"Ne demezsin!Ahh! Doğru ya!Bana bu sırrını vermenin karşılığında, minnettarlığımın bir simgesi olarak, sana ilginç bir ayrıntıdan bahsedeyim."

"Biliyor musun.." dedi sinsice, bir yandan da elleriyla ağzının üstünü örterek gülümsemesini saklamaya çabalıyordu. Gözleri haylazlıkla parıldarken, yanakları kıpkırmızı olup şişmişti. Ryuuji'ye yaklaşmasını işaret edip, kulağına fısıldadı:

"O yediğin kurabiye parçaları aslında tuzluydu, değil mi?"

"Ne?!"

Alçak sesle söylediği bu sözler Ryuuji'yi bağırttırmıştı. ''Nasıl? Nereden bildi tadını kurabiyelerin?''

"Heh heh heh! Aslında onları toplarken hırsımdan ağzıma bir tane atıvermiştim. Tatları korkunçtu. Ama sen, seni durdurmama izin vermedin ve hepsini tek seferde yuttun, üstüne bana yalan bile söyledin..."

Aniden sırrımı böyle ifşa etti.

Aisaka derin bir nefes çekti, kaybetmiş gibi göründüğü sözleri ararken, gülümsemesi bile hüzünlüydü. İç çekerek kafasını eğdi ve yüzünü sakladı.

"Sen, Ryuuji, bir köpek olarak çok aptalsın. Ama insan olarak hiç de fena sayılmazsın. O yüzden en iyisinin meseleyi burada bitirmek olacağını biliyorum..Sen fena biri değilsin, ve aramızdaki bu ilişki bir efendi-hizmetkar ilişkisi değil de, ikimizin de eşit olacağı bir.."

"Aman sen zaten ne söyleyeceğimi anlamazsın!"diye bitirdi.

Kafasını kaldırdığında yüzüne her zamanki soğuk ifadeyi yine yerleştirmişti.

Aisaka "Gene karnım acıktı." diyerek menüyü açtı.

Ryuuji de aynısını yaptı.İkisi de biftekli burger siparişi verdiler."Senin pişirdiğin biftekler kesinlikle çok daha lezzetli!" Sonra her zamanki sohbetlerini ettiler, ve üstüne kimin içecek almaya gideceği üzerine kavga ettiler - tabi ki gitmek zorunda kalan Ryuuji oldu- ve sonra.. beraber geçirecekleri sınırlı zaman tik tak azalmaya devam etti.

Zaman herkes için aynı hızda akar ne de olsa!

Hesabı ödedikten sonra, ikisi karanlıkta evlerine doğru yan yana yürüdüler.

Bahar vakti, gece havasında sihirli birşey vardır, rüya gibi bir meltem, ten üstünde yumuşak yumuşak eser, hafif bir kaşıntı yaratır. İşte böyle bir atmosferde Ryuuji kendini susmaya zorlayamıyordu, Aiska da sıra dışı bir şekilde konuşkandı bu gece.

Yirmi dakikalık yürüyüş boyunca Aisaka sürekli gevezelik etti durdu..annesinin nasıl uzaklardaki bir şehire taşınıp gittiğini, üvey annesinin ne kadar korkunç olduğunu ve nasıl Aisaka'nın taşınmayı seçmesinde büyük bir rolü olduğunu anlattı.

Ryuuji de annesiyle beraber nasıl yaşadıklarından bahsetti; nasıl para güçlüğü çektiklerini, sürekli alaya ve horgörüye maruz kaldıklarını ve annesini peşine takılan serseriyi anlattı. Ayrıca korkutucu görünüşü yüzünden sık sık yanlış anlaşılmasından, ergenlik yüzünden başına gelen günlük utanç verici olaylardan bile bahsetti.
Ryuuji daha önce kimseye bu kişisel sorunlarını anlatmamıştı daha önce, belki de Aisaka da ona kendi dertlerini anlattığından böyle açılabilmişti.''Acaba haklı mıyım?''

Çok kişisel olduğundan Aisaka'ya bunu soramasa da aklında cevabın evet olduğunu biliyordu.

Ve sonra o daha mutlu günlerinden konuştular ve zamanın nasılda hızla geçip gittiğinden yakındılar.

Ama kimse zamanın ilerleyişine karşı koyamaz ve sonunda...

"Ahhh!Kahretsin!"

Bu kelimeler sokağın köşesinde bir elektrik direğinin altında telaffuz edildi.

Şansız direk Aisaka'nın hırsını çıkarmak için kullanabileceği bir hedefe dönüşmüştü. Bam! Küt! Yıkıcı saldırı hiç duraklamadan devam etti.''Bir sarhoş gibi davranıyor!''

"Bu haksızlık! Niye dünya bizim gibi insanlara karşı bu kadar zalim olmak zorunda! Ne kadar bıkkın olduğumuzu kimse anlamıyor!"

Bu acı çeken bağırış karanlıkta evlerin arasında yankılandı. Ryuuji onu durdurmadı, daha ziyade başını onayla sallayarak Aisaka'nın arkasında durdu.

"Bu doğru! Çok doğru! Hiç kimse ben ve Aisaka gibi korkutucu insanların da üzülebileceğini anlamıyor!"

"Ahh, beni sinirlendiriyorlar, o kadar kızgınım ki!Grrrr!"

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Toradora%21:Volume1_Chapter4|4. Bölüm]]'e Geri Dön
| [[Toradora!_(Turkish)|Ana Sayfa]]'ya Geri Dön
| [[Toradora%21_%28Turkish%29:Volume1_Chapter6|6. Bölüm]]'e Git
|-
|}
</noinclude>

User talk:Kira0802

2011-08-04T18:44:54Z

Hariseldon:

Yeah, sorry about that. It's just that I usually correct everything to the style of Webster's dictionary since it's the end-all be-all of English, and words like rumour never have the -u. If you don't want me to do that in the future, let me know and I won't :). --[[User:yFSC|yFSC]] 04:45, 6 April 2011 (EDT)

==[[Hidan no Aria:Volume2 Chapter2]]==

Are you going to continue translating Volume 2 in the near future? Otherwise, I want to finish up v2c2 : ) [[User:YoakeNoHikari|YoakeNoHikari]] 13:53, 26 March 2011 (EDT)

I have put HnA on hold. But since your speed is amazing, I think that it's better if you continue. Also, with all the work I have...

Well, go on! After all, there's still a lot of volumes left. If you take V2ch2, then I'll maybe take HnA V5.
[[User:Kira0802|Kira0802]] 10:45, 26 March 2011 (EDT)

Alright thanks for the go ahead, I'll do my best. [[User:YoakeNoHikari|YoakeNoHikari]] 19:09, 26 March 2011 (EDT)

==[[Kore wa Zombie desu ka?:Volume1 Illustrations]]==

Could you please specify which text is for which pic? --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 15:35, 20 March 2011 (EDT)

Done, but I don't know how to place a pic beside the text... [[User:Kira0802|Kira0802]] 15:40, 20 March 2011 (EDT)

== Infinite Stratos Names ==

Hmmm, since she's Chinese, I like Huang Ling Yin too. Lingyin is okay too, but since the others often call her with just Ling or Ling-san, I prefer the separated version of Ling Yin.--[[User:Kuroi shinigami|Kuroi shinigami]] 23:09, 30 March 2011 (EDT)

Ichika calls her with Chelsea-san. Cecilia doesn't add any suffix when calling Chelsea --[[User:Kuroi shinigami|Kuroi shinigami]] 11:22, 2 April 2011 (EDT)

==Re: V3==

Alright, thanks a lot :) - [[User:YoakeNoHikari|YoakeNoHikari]] 07:44, 1 May 2011 (UCT)

Actually, do you want to finish V6C1. - [[User:YoakeNoHikari|YoakeNoHikari]] 08:08, 2 May 2011 (UCT)

== Hidan no Aria French Version ==

:Dear Kira, can you please tag this new Alt. project with the <pre>{{Warning:ATP}}</pre> So that I can find and evaluate it. Thank you!

[[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-GTO]] 16:23, 6 May 2011 (UCT)

Are you translating HnA in the passe composse or the imparfait, so i know what to check for while editing?

Most of the time, I use the 'passé simple' to describe, as well as present. When Kinji is speaking to himself or to someone else, I use the 'passé composé' and when it is to mark a simultaneous action to a past tense word, united by a subordination conjunction, I use the 'imparfait', as well as in descriptive lines. [[User:Kira0802|Kira0802]] 01:02, 10 May 2011 (UCT)

ok. I'm still learning francais, so some accent marks might be wrong, but i should be able to help out in some cases. - Bzk

Oh, no problems, me too. [[User:Kira0802|Kira0802]] 01:07, 10 May 2011 (UCT)

== Rental Magica Names ==

[[Image:Rental Magica02032.png|thumb|]]
Hm... I know Wikipedia calls her Adelicia and that's why I went with it at first, but in the very beginning of volume 2, there is a letter signed in English by Adilisia and her name is spelled "Adilisia Lenn Mathers." In the end I decided to just go with what Sanda-sensei wrote, since he is kind of the author.--[[User:Amazing Buffalo|Amazing Buffalo]] 19:50, 15 May 2011 (UCT)

== IS ==

I would love to get the IS RAWS from you, thank you so much! - Desodus

== IS vol 6 ==

Yea, I'm going to do the whole vol 6. Should be done in around 1 more month I think. About vol 7, this is still not official, but ___________ from AS forum PMed me saying he will try translating vol 7. Not sure if he's already done some of it yet or not. Just PM him in AS forum to confirm. --[[User:Kuroi shinigami|Kuroi shinigami]] 04:06, 29 June 2011 (UCT)

== Punctuation ==

I've added some info, check out my talk page. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 17:24, 6 July 2011 (UCT)

== Marimite ==

Merci beaucoup pour ton message ! Oui, je vais créer une page spéciale pour les suffixes et autres, je ne pensais pas que j'écrirai autant de notes :D Ma traduction et mon orthographe ont encore des progrès à faire, mais je vais faire de mon mieux ! J'ai enfin terminé de traduire le premier chapitre, et ça m'a pris un temps fou, je ne pensais pas que ça prendrait tant de temps ! Merci pour les conseils en tout cas, ça m'encourage ! Et bon courage à toi ! :] [[User:Monoratique|Monoratique]] 16:25, 9 July 2011 (UCT)

+ Merci beaucoup de faire l'éditeur ! :) Ça doit pas être sympa de passer après moi ^_^' En fait, j'ai tendance à poster le texte sans le relire avec beaucoup d'attention, et après je le relis quelques jours plus tard sur BT, c'est pour ça qu'il reste des grosses fautes et des phrases mal tournées -_-' Oui, ''sakura'' , c'est OK. En fait, j'ai l'habitude de tout franciser (pareil pour la pâte de haricot rouge...) mais c'est pas toujours utile, je pense. Bref, encore merci ! ^_^ [[User:Monoratique|Monoratique]] 09:45, 31 July 2011 (UCT)

== New Info that might be useful for IS V4 C1 ==

See my talk page. I added new data on interwiki links to the reference section. It should solve the problem of the strangeness of the external links. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 21:36, 13 July 2011 (UCT)

== IS vol 4 chapter 4 ==

It's strawberry shortcake, rare cheesecake, and a pear tart. --[[User:Kuroi shinigami|Kuroi shinigami]] 14:26, 19 July 2011 (UCT)

"The thing that Ichika brought out after saying that is a game named Barbarossa." No idea what kind of board game that is though lol --[[User:Kuroi shinigami|Kuroi shinigami]] 13:55, 22 July 2011 (UCT)

First one is "Subishi(this is SFX, change accordingly)!, Houki, who hold out the object (in question), answered.". The part in parentheses is optional, as in my interpretation of the situation.

Second one is actually one big sentence with the previous line. I'll translate it as a whole. "Houki hung her head, but everyone, including Ichika, is making an expression that thinks [why an oil field?] at Houki's incomprehensible answer." --[[User:Kuroi shinigami|Kuroi shinigami]] 14:31, 25 July 2011 (UCT)

== [[Help:Japanese SFX]] ==

I added a page for consultation on japanese sfx, etc. Use it for understanding. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 00:03, 21 July 2011 (UCT)

== Reply ==
Sorry that I have been inactive these past 1-2 months. This summer has turned out to be much more busy for me than I had initially expected. Hopefully, I'll be able to put some time to go over this during the last month of my summer break.

Also, I'm curious: Why did you skip to translating Chapter 4 of Volume 4? Was Chapter 2 of it not translated into Chinese or something?

== Something to think about ==

[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Wikipedia:Link_color#Making_links_appear_a_different_color_just_for_you Here]... Well what you do with this info is up to you. Use it or ignore it both are fine. of course you can also paint the links black if you want like I've done on [[IS:Volume6 Chapter3]]. I think that is the best option. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 19:03, 24 July 2011 (UCT)

== IS format ==

I don't mind. The link is to make reading easier after all, so change the format as you like to make it more easy to read. --[[User:Kuroi shinigami|Kuroi shinigami]] 14:34, 25 July 2011 (UCT)

As long as the reader benefits, I don't mind the changes, but I would prefer to be kept in the loop regarding stuff like format changes. It has been good work for now though.--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 15:06, 25 July 2011 (UCT)

== Campione Edits ==

Sorry, but I don't know Japanese. Even English is my second language. For edits I used google translator along with denshi jisho online kanji dictionary and the text version of Campione raws. Just for one sentence I waste too much time. So I will have to decline.--[[User:Hariseldon|hariseldon]] 18:44, 4 August 2011 (UCT)

Talk:Campione!:Volume 1 Prologue

2011-08-02T17:37:35Z

Hariseldon:

Just made some edits following the Japanese text, hope I am not intruding. Keep up the good work. --[[User:Hariseldon|hariseldon]] 17:37, 2 August 2011 (UCT)

Talk:Campione!:Volume 1 Prologue

2011-08-02T17:36:42Z

Hariseldon: Created page with "Just made some edits following the Japanese text, hope I am not intruding. Keep up the good work. hariseldon"

Just made some edits following the Japanese text, hope I am not intruding. Keep up the good work.
hariseldon

Talk:Hidan no Aria:Volume6 Chapter1

2011-04-30T13:19:21Z

Hariseldon: Created page with " ''Ulus'' is a word from ancient Turkish.It's meanings are; nation, people, country, commonwealth of a nation source:http://www.zargan.com/sozluk.asp?Sozcuk=ulus"

''Ulus'' is a word from ancient Turkish.It's meanings are;

nation, people, country, commonwealth of a nation

source:http://www.zargan.com/sozluk.asp?Sozcuk=ulus

Sword Art Online

2010-11-06T03:45:27Z

Hariseldon: update

Galge no Sekai yo Youkoso!:Volume1 Prologue

2010-06-07T13:09:50Z

Hariseldon:

'''Prologue'''

As a galgamer, everyone should at some point want to become the main character.

The setting where the girls already likes you when the game starts; the highly sought after girls and your girl companions- you have already went through their key events and got to the good end; even if the girl character is rather hard to interact with, you can still rely on achieving different events to turn their attitude from spicy to sweet. If such a thing exists in this world, I honestly think it would be the best ever.

But you know, the real world is never that smooth.

As a senior high school student, if you still cannot distinguish between the 2D and the 3D world, you are screwed. As a result, in front of other people, you cannot just pull out the last year’s popular galgame ‘Eternal Innocence’, point to one of the main heroin and say things like ‘I really like xxx, I love you!!’ At most you can say ‘It would be great if a girl like xxx exists in the real world; but then again, even if she does exist, she probably won’t like someone like me. Ahaha…’ Actually, saying things like this in public is enough to make other people uncomfortable. If you cannot distinguish between what you can and what you can’t say, you will have a hard time surviving in the society.

In the real world, the probability that you gain a stepfamily by one of your parents marrying another person (and he or she has kids around your age) is almost nil. Even if you have a childhood friend who is of different gender and is your neighbour, by the time you two enter high school, chances are you will enter a different high school than she does; those school romance scenarios won’t happen. There is no idol in school, nor would you crash into a transfer student one day on the street and meet each other again in the classroom. There is no underclassman that is in trouble and needs your help, and all those supernatural characters…well they go without saying.

I am not just talking about myself; you can ask your friends about it and they will tell you they never met anyone like what I just described. If someone does insist that they did encounter something similar, I suggest you quickly ship him off to a mental ward to get treated.

The world is just like that. Aaa, reality is so boring. No matter how you face the computer screen and imagine, the world won’t pop an ideal character in front of you. No matter what sorts of disillusion you conjured before you sleep, when you wake up the next day, there won’t be a childhood friend calling you to wake you up.

Honestly, who created this damn real world? It can’t even grant the wish of one single person. All in all, if by chance I finally meet the creator, I will, as a representative of all galgamers, give him a blow powered by the deepest cry of our soul.

Which is why this will be the first and the last time I will reply to this kind of spam email.

“Do you want to change your world?” Armed with a casual topic, the content is actually “You can become your ideal person, or you can become the main character. If you are interested please hit this button.” What a concise and annoying letter. If you take these topics seriously you are a loser. Even thinking about it is wrong…I think.

After I prepared myself and hit the button in the email, a dialogue box popped up.

“Please enter the media that will serve as the basis of the new world.”

<nowiki>This is actually pretty well made, but I am still not expecting anything. Anyway so I took out my favourite game disc. I really am not expecting anything. [TL thoughts: tsundere(point :p ]</nowiki>

I put the disc into the DVD drive, and the program chooses the drive as its source. Now that I think about it, what would happen if I put a console game disc into a computer?

I pressed the OK button, and another dialogue popped up. This time it is a progress bar. After I waited a few minutes, the bar became full, and the content of the email started to change. The email now has many option settings. Even though I didn’t count how many, but judging from the size of the scroll bar, the list seems to be very long. There are so many of them that I started to think that the effort put into making this email is excessive.

The first option is “Would you be the main character?” Hell yeah. The next option is “Please select the characters that will appear.” Everyone. “Whose age will be the baseline?” Mine. “Please set the scenarios for each character.” Use the game’s as the guide.

Just like this, I evaluated the questions while thinking along the lines of ‘the email can even read the names of the characters from a console game disc! Amazing.’

Finally, the last question is “Are you sure you want to change the world?” After I click “Yes” the setting phase finally ended.

After I hit the “Start” button, the screen changed drastically. Many windows popped up and covered the entire screen. At the same time, some of them have logs quickly flowing through them. All in all the screen looks just like a very nasty computer virus. But at this stage I can’t do anything about it anymore. Furthermore the program didn’t trigger the resident antivirus scanner, so I let it be.

After about ten minutes, there is only one window remaining. In it there is a percentage frame. <nowiki>Inside the frame is the word ‘client-server’, along with an English percentage bar being slowly filled up. When it reached 100 my computer suddenly went ‘bang’, and then it blue screened [TL thought: next time, use Linux].</nowiki>

Ahh man, what is this for…

I still don’t know what the email did, or why did I went along with it. There is not much I can comment on with a single blue screen, so I figured I will just restart the computer.

And then, when I cut off the power and attempted to restart the computer-

There was no warning, my surrounding changed. In the instance that I thought why does my own room look fuzzy, the whole room, or rather, the entire dimension, became a white room that extended down the horizon.

“…Recovering from a terminal error. Continue to process request. Gene pattern verified. History verified. Name of individual, identified by reference, is Takenori Tsuduki.”

<nowiki>[TL thoughts: Windows alone is enough to crash the world. :o ]</nowiki>

A robotic voice can be heard from somewhere. Should I be thinking how it knows my name? Even though there are too many places that seem supernatural, but a supremely suppressing feeling tells me everything is real. Even though I am not sure what is going on, thanks to my surrounding (or lack of), I wasn’t scare.

“Setting has been accepted. Please verify the changes with your voice.”

The setting has been accepted- does that mean this is the continuation of the email?

“The partial world of media ‘Eternal Innocence’ has been projected. To continue please answer ‘Yes’; to abort please answer ‘No’. Please note if no is selected, the program will abort, and there will not be a second chance to change your life.”

I am not sure whether this is real or not. When the mail came things were weird already, and I don’t understand the reasons behind how that worked. You might say that this is only an ambiguous dream, but when you are in the middle of this mysterious scene, its trustworthiness is a lot higher than when you are merely choosing the settings in a email.

To be able to make part of the game world come alive is my wish, or should I say it’s my disillusion.

Maybe this really is a changing point in my life.

To be granted of my wish…

I couldn’t help but reflect on myself.

I am not a bad person, but nor am I the kind of person that can be described as very nice. My mark is around the median, my athletic ability is average, both my look and my body size are normal. Other than me being an otaku, I am an extremely common and uninteresting high school student.

And I hate myself for being that.

That’s why I didn’t hesitate at all,

“Yes”

User talk:Kenena

2010-04-30T19:43:13Z

Hariseldon:

DELETED-hariseldon

Thanks 'n all, but the second link doesn't work, and I don't think baka-tsuki allows those kinds of downloads.... Not sure though, being a noob and all. -Kenena

User talk:Kenena

2010-04-29T10:10:05Z

Hariseldon: New page: Here is the links for Sword art online vol 2-3: http://www.share-online.biz/download.php?id=BYI4ELUKLI7 http://www.share-online.biz/download...d=6HS7MMUK8X7A

Here is the links for Sword art online vol 2-3:
http://www.share-online.biz/download.php?id=BYI4ELUKLI7
http://www.share-online.biz/download...d=6HS7MMUK8X7A

Talk:Chrome Shelled Regios

2010-04-21T13:15:19Z

Hariseldon: /* Compared to the Anime/Manga... */

== Volumes 3 and 11 ==

Could someone double check the names of volumes 3 and 11? I checked: here is volume 3: 鋼殻のレギオス 3 センチメンタル・ヴォイス
and here is volume 11: 鋼殻のレギオス１１インパクト・ガールズ

I don't know any japanese, but I highly doubt that these two phrases mean exactly the same thing --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 21:44, 1 March 2010 (UTC)

''Chrome Shelled Regios 3 Sentimental Voice'', ''Chrome Shelled Regios 11 Impact Girls'' is what I get. ~EnigmaticRepose

Thank you. --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 23:44, 1 March 2010 (UTC)

I am not a Japanese translator but for simple things like this there is no need to bother anyone; google translator works well enough.

鋼殻のレギオス 3 センチメンタル・ヴォイス
Steel Chrome Shelled sentimental voice 3

鋼殻のレギオス１１インパクト・ガールズ
11 Girls Impact Steel Chrome Shelled

Yes they mean something different; is the above translation perfect no but who cares lets just enjoy the excellent work that the translators are doing.

Thanks again to Blewin, Haze and Iygophile.

Corbett D.

I just wanted to say thank you to Blewin, Haze and Iygophile for translating and editing this Novel.

thanks,

Corbett D.

==Volumes 6+==

I just wanted to ask if there´s a specific reason, why the pictures in the chapters from Vol.6 on are missing. Because from Vol.1-5 they're in the different chapters.

:I assume they were forgotten to include into the chapters, or [[User:Vaelis|Vaelis]] (or someone else, but I belive it was ususally Vaelis doing) still havnt had the time to include them... --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 07:43, 18 March 2010 (UTC)

I see, thank you for the answer.

== prequels: ==

At what point in the series do the prequels no longer contain major spoilers about how the world came about. in other words, how many volumes can we go without them containing major spoilers?

What do you mean? What risk? Is there someone who translates the prequels? (Also I would say no risk as long as you dont read them ;))--[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 21:20, 27 March 2010 (UTC)

Well, no one is translating the prequels (sadly), so I haven't read them, but presumably, one might have a very different understanding of Filth Monsters, or Ignasis, among other things, after reading the prequels, which might spoil some surprises in the main series (like how the prequel trilogy in Star Wars ruins the revelations of the end of Episode 5 of that series): as I can't read japanese, I couldn't say, but was just curious. --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 03:23, 4 April 2010 (UTC)

== Compared to the Anime/Manga... ==

I was just wondering how many of the light novels the anime covered, and how much was different between the anime, the manga and the light novel. also, since i haven't read that far yet, please try not too give away too many spoilers, if any, about the story after the point of the anime ( or equivalent point in the novels).

The anime covers volumes 1-7, but the last chapters of volume 7 is different from the anime.

Sword Art Online

2010-04-16T12:13:38Z

Hariseldon:

User:Hariseldon

2010-01-18T10:32:31Z

Hariseldon:

http://www.scribd.com/people/documents/20362004-hariseldon122

Dantalian no Shoka:Volume1 Chapter2

2010-01-18T01:12:31Z

Hariseldon:

The housekeeper that lived at the mansion was the first to notice the abnormality.

Stench could be smelled within the darkness.

The fishy stench of blood mixed with the special smell of an animal.

The first that came to mind were the stray cats living around the mansion.

One of them, an old crafty black cat, once sneaked into the mansion and ate the Lady's parrot in a grotesque manner.

The fury of the Lady at the time wasn't normal, so it was a real bother for all the servants. An event one gets fed up just by remembering.

That's why she reluctantly left her bed and went to the main wing, bathing in the moon light.

It was still deep into the night.

The town was silent and the inside the mansion was dark without any lights. It felt like the stagnated dark air was filled with a strong abnormal stench.

"...Lord?"

The housekeeper called out when she heard something while climbing the stairs.

A clanking sound resounded below her.

Glass splitters were all over the carpet. The corridor window had been wrenched open so the glass broke.

And the landlord was lying collapsed in the bedroom in front of the shattered window.

"Are you alright, Lord? What happened here...?"

The housekeeper was surprised and went to help him, but then stopped her movements right after she entered the room.

She took a breath out of fear.

What was lying collapsed there wasn't her master anymore, but a lump of meat in a human shape.

His throat was torn up and the blood that had spurt out from it dyed the room in black.

His clothes were ragged by sharp claws. His expression was frozen in a state of distress.

The young lady was also in the room. And so was her mother; lying upside-down in order to guard her daughter.

"S-Someone..."

The housekeeper slowly stepped backwards and unconsciously averted her gaze from the corpses.

Then she noticed. Something was moving inside the room.

The '''something''', that had hidden itself behind the corpses, raised its upper body.

It looked like a beast and was about two heads taller than an adult man. It was big and seemed to easily weight multiple times as much as the short-built housekeeper.

Raising its wolf-like head, it stared at her.

A body covered with black hair.

A sharp nose and a wide open mouth. Golden eyes.

Lastly, unusually strong developed muscles at the limbs.

"Hya! ....HYAAAAAAAAAAH!!"

The housekeeper screamed out.

Maybe the beast was surprised by her voice, maybe not. But it turned around with unbelievable agility and broke through the window to the outside.

It landed on the wall surrounding the mansion and then, for one moment, looked up to the sky with the blood on its fur sparkling.

Then the beast disappeared melting into the dark---

==Episode 02: Crossbreed==
===1===

A pub near the rail station was currently crowded with people wanting lunch.

Dishes, of which only the portions were good, were lined up on the counter and the bearded host was busy moving around.

Almost all the guests were wearing plain clothes and seemed like workers.

Many of them looked rude and there were also ones within the mass that already smelled of alcohol.

In the corner of this pub, there was a party of two with another atmosphere than the rest.

A young man who was about 20 years old and a little girl with long black hairs.

The young man was wearing a leather frock coat and a small sized bag.

His sincere features implied a good upbringing, but interestingly he didn't seem ignorant of the ways of the world. One could feel the atmosphere of a well trained soldier in every of his movements.

"Let's go Dalian... Soon it's time for the appointment."

Taking out an army-use pocket watch, he called out to the girl.

The black-haired girl called Dalian looked expressionlessly up to him. And then said with haughtiness that didn't fit to her cute looks,

"Wait, Hughy. I am still in the middle of my meal."

"In the middle of it?.... Do you still plan to eat more?"

The young man called Hughy asked a bit amazed. A lot of cleanly eaten up plates were already piled up in front of the girl. In the plate, she was currently eating, were things like Fish & Chips, Meat pie and sugared glossy fried bread.

Only fatty dishes one almost gets heartburn just from looking.

"Why do you need to ask such an obvious thing?"

However, Dalian pointed without problem to the counter while biting in those dishes,

"This foolish pub offers eat-all-you-can for their fried breads! The price is the same, so then it's overwhelmingly more profit when I eat a lot. Are you so dense, you can't even do such simple math?"

"No, I know that much even without math..."

Hughy sighed lightly. The black-haired girl looked up to him and said

"In that case quickly bring me the next serving, you dunce."

"......"

While shaking his head, Hughy stood up as ordered to him and walked towards the counter.

Noticing Hughy's sour face, the host of the pub raised doubtful an eyebrow.

"An unfamiliar face. You two are you outsiders?"

"Yes. We just arrived with the train before."

Hughy smiled sociably. Looking around in the crowded pub he added

"Quite lively in here. I expected this town to be a bit calmer."

A group of about fifteen men were yelling around all the time in the center of the shop. A noisy bunch who seemed to be something like hunters or ex-soldiers.

The host looked at them bothered and muttered in a tone like to speak to himself

"It is actually a calm town, you know. If there wasn't this incident."

"...incident?"

Hughy inclined his head. The host answered while cutting the roast beef in front of him,

"The Beast of Ashwell. Didn't you come because you've also hear of this rumour?"

"No. What is it about?"

Seemingly having aroused his interest, Hughy leaned forward lightly.

The host took out a newspaper from a stack of newspapers on the ground and presented it to him. A thin tabloid size local paper. It was the last week's issue.

"It's big on the first page. A lawyer that opened his business in this town got murdered."

"A lawyer...?"

While looking through the creased newspaper, Hughy narrowed his eyes. Ashwell was the name of the murdered lawyer. Leonard Ashwell. Age at death; 40 years.

"Mr. Ashwell was a famous barrister in this town, you see. He accepted cases for little prices, proceeded against corrupted policemen or sued landlords that abused tenant farmers... for us common people he was like a hero."

"This hero... got murdered?"

Yeah, the host answered bluntly.

"Not just the lord. His wife and daughter got all murdered, too. I tell you, it was a cruel thing."

"...what about culprit?" asked Hughy.

"Huh?"

"Is it still unknown, who killed them? According to what you've just told me, he seemed to have many enemies."

"Ah, well yeah... Surely the bunch that shunned him wasn't all that small..."

The host said hazy. It was in a voice tired by lamenting.

"But we know who the culprit is. And there's the big problem."

"Who is it?"

"It's not a human. It’s a beast."

"A beast?"

"I've heard it's taller than your common cow and looks like a wolf."

Hughy kept quiet for a while and gazed at the bearded face of the host. Then he lost his focus and breathed out,

"Err... can you tell me more about this?"

The host sighed deeply.

"A servant of the Ashwell's witnessed it. How this beast killed the whole family and in the end escaped through the window after it ate a bit of them."

"For real...?"

Hughy asked back perplexed. The host nodded deeply,

"Well... the servant collapsed right after the police arrived and the thing about it being bigger than a cow is probably not true. But I also don't think it's all a lie, since there actually were corpses eroded by a beast. And there were also hairs and footprints."

"I see..."

Hughy dropped his gaze to the newspaper. The contents of it were clearly substantiating the host's words.

"So the people gathered here are planning to hunt the beast?"

Hughy asked so gazing at the main street, which one could see from the entrance of the pub.

There were about 4, 5 gods, looking like hunting dogs, fastened carelessly to the street light. And the long and narrow luggage, several guests of the pub were carrying, was probably their hunting gun.

The host continued in an indifferent voice.

"Vengeance for the Lord... a lot of people got support from him, you see. Especially the townspeople involved with this damn provoking Hurston family..."

"Hurston family?"

Hughy inclined once again his head. This name wasn't written in the newspaper.

The host nosed displeasured.

"Didn't you notice when you arrived? This fucking big fertilizer factory."

"If you're talking about this building I could see from the window in the train..."

"Yeah, that's it. The city council member Roy Hurston is managing this factory, but this damn greenhorn fired about 500 workers half a year ago - unilateral, just because he brought in a new machine!"

"Dismissal? But what happened to the workers...?"

Hughy asked in a serious voice. The host shrugged his shoulders bluntly,

"See, there's no other industry company in this town. It was awful. When they were on the edge of hanging themselves or become criminals, Mr. Ashwell came and rescued them."

"Rescued them....?"

"It's called 'class-action'. He stirred up the press and caused uproar with this. It seems like he even got back support by the noble and wealthy people of the capital. Thanks to this the Hurston greenhorn got severely criticized in court. Everyone was delighted when he won the lawsuit right in the first instance."

I see, Hughy nodded. Ashwell surely could be called a hero.

"And now the former employees want to revenge him...?"

"They seem to plan to go to a mountain hunt together with the hunters and ex-servicemen that gathered from the nearby. Some of them want to strike it rich by capturing this mysterious beast alive... I was sure you'd also belong to this bunch. I mean, you've also been a soldier, right?"

"No... I was just a pilot."

Hughy shook his head with a smile.

The host looked wonderingly at Hughy.

"Hmm... When you're not aiming for the beast, then why did you come to this town...?"

Hughy stiffened lightly his cheeks and nodded.

"Well... I have an appointment with an acquaintance of an acquaintance. This bread, I'm taking this with me, alright?"

"U, Uuh...?"

Hughy hurriedly wrapped up fried bread in some oil paper and walked away. The host gazed for a while in wonder at him. Hughy pretended to not notice this and returned with fast steps to his table.

Dalian was already on watch for him with a bitter expression, embracing the sugar pot.

"You are late! How long does it take you to get some bread, you lame duck?"

Even before Hughy could sit down, Dalian came vituperating him. Hughy made a tired face and said,

"...let's go, Dalian."

The girl looked up amazed to him and held out her hands covered with protectors.

"What are you talking about? I will now eat this fried bread. Hurry up and hand it over."

"The family of your acquaintance seems to be pretty unpopular in this town... if they would know that our destination is the house of the Hurston's, then they'd probably cause quite an uproar."

Saying so, Hughy started to put together their luggage. Seeing this, Dalian panicked. While standing up hurriedly she reached out her hands and said,

"Hey Hughy, why are you stowing the bread away? I've not yet put sugar on it. Hughy!"

"It also seems better, we'd not search for a carriage in the nearby. Can't be helped... then we'll walk for a bit."

"Hey! What are you doing? Let go of my hands. Where are you touching me? How lewd!"

Hughy took the kicking and struggling little girl, almost like luggage, under his arms and left the shop.

Beholding the sugar pot left on the table woefully, Dalian muttered in a tearful voice,

"Sugar..."

===2===

While the Hurston Family didn't hold a peerage, they were a gentry family with equal fortune and authority. They owned land around the town and employed several tenant farmers. A lot of them also were working in important offices of the town, like as judges or as committee members.

Their residence was a big mansion on a high ground with a view down on the town.

There was a well maintained garden with flowers blooming in profusion and in the adjoining farm, expensive racehorses were grazing. Also the building itself was impressing and let one feel the assets of the family.

There was just one thing ruining this scenery, which was a group of about 40 or 50 people encircling the front door of the mansion. It was a protest movement against the discharge of the factory employees.

Gazing at them through the window of the parlor, Hughy sipped at his black tea with an uncomfortable expression. Dalian was sitting on a couch, absorbed in reading books she freely took out a bookshelf in the mansion. She was expressionless as always, but looked amused in a way. When she could read a rare book, she was almost always in a good temper.

"Thank you for waiting."

The time Hughy's tea cup was half-empty, a tall man wearing an American sack suit was guided by a butler and entered the room.

His age was about in the midst of the twenties. He was a young man not so much older than Hughy.

Seeing Hughy looking back to him, the man tried to manage a vague smile. But then instantly seemed surprised and stopped.

Staring at Dalian who was wordlessly reading a book, he spoke lightly bewildered,

"Err... are you the Black Reading Princess?"

"......"

Dalian gradually noticed his existence and raised her face. The man smiled timidly while she scowled at him on guard.

But his bewilderment was reasonable. This is because Dalian was a beauty that gave off the impression of a doll. Furthermore her dress added to this with its enigma.

Cloth decorated out with jet black laces. A skirt bulged up by several layers of frills. These outlines of her were enfolded by metallic protectors on her back hands and an unrefined tasset.

Her looks made one think of the ceremonial robes of medieval knights; an odd mixture that couldn't be called dress or armor.

And finally, in place of a ribbon, she was wearing an old, metallic chest.

A big lock, tied to her with silver chains.

Even so the man bowed politely to the black-dressed girl.

"Please forgive my rudeness. I wasn't expecting such a beautiful lady..."

The corners of Dalian's mouth twitched when she heard his words. If she was a cat, she'd surely be curring now pleased.

For some reason Dalian gave Hughy a triumphant sidelong glance and tugged at his sleeves. Then she muttered in a low voice,

"This greenhorn is quite promising. You ought to follow his example a bit."

Hughy sighed amazed.

"Wasn't this a mere phrase of civility... ah..."

He got his shin kicked by Dalian's metallic boots and frowned.

The timidly smiling man beheld their giving and taking in confusion.

"Thank you for taking on this far journey... I'm relieved you arrived without problems."

Finally he could pull himself together and said so.

He then shifted his glance in the direction of the front door of the mansion.

The workers gathered in front of the door were still hanging out banners across the street and were still raising protesting voices. There some guts are needed in order to slip through the circle of this menacing crowd.

"Well, somehow."

Hughy nodded with a bitter smile.

"But I pity the carriage driver who got thrown with rotten eggs."

"Is that so..."

The man sighed.

"I will provide this driver with a servant later, as apology."

"...this group seems to consist of the workers discharged by the factory, right?"

Hughy asked nonchalantly.

The man cast down his eyes sentimentally.

"Yes. The protest movement settled down a bit after the judgment at the first instance, but since a few days it’s again like this... do you already know about the barrister Ashwell?"

"I've hear about it underway by the host of a pub we went to... a beast has attacked him?"

"W-Well yes... such rumours seem to be also in circulation..."

The man's voice trembled.

"With the death of their barrister, the judgments from now on are in the wind. I think that's also a reason why the former employees of the factory grew wild now. I just hope my brother recognizes that they do have lives and families to protect."

"By 'brother' you mean...?"

"Aah, I forgot to mention this. My name's Chez Hurston. The head of the factory is my older brother, Loy Hurston."

Again with a timid smile, the man held out his right hand.

"My name is Hugh Anthony Disward - you may call me Hughy. And she's Dalian."

With these words, Hughy grasped back his hand. Then suddenly he seemed to have come upon something unexpected.

He noticed that the palm of Chez' hand was solid and trained, although he looked very timid.

Rather than the son of a rich gentry family, this seemed to be the palm of a coachman or groom, who fosters horses.

"Er... I've heard you came to meet grandfather... forgive my rudeness, but what kind of business...?"

Chez didn't notice Hughy's bewilderment and asked so reluctantly.

Not Hughy, but Dalian answered to this question.

"We came to hand over a book. The old Phantom Book we were entrusted with by your ancestors."

"Phantom Book...?"

Chez inclined his head. Dalian gazed at him expressionlessly.

"I've heard it's considered to be the proof of the current head of the family."

"Is that so? ...I see. So grandfather is..."

Chez muttered, comprehending something.

It was right after this, that rude footsteps could be heard from the corridor and the door to the parlor opened violently.

===3===

"Chez...! Is Chez here?!"

A stern-looking man with sharp eyes entered the parlor.

He looked around arrogantly in the room and seemed obviously unpleased when he noticed Hughy and Dalian.

"Brother."

Chez moaned weakly.

Hughy and Dalian compared the two of them with the eye wordlessly.

Apparently the man, that was called 'brother' by Chez, seemed to be the city council member Loy Hurston.

His was about in the latter half of his twenties. He could probably be classified as a young public official. He was just about 4 or 5 years older than Chez.

However, the impressions of those brothers were quite different. The appearance of the younger brother was helpless, but polite and gentle, whilst the older brother was brimming with self-confidence and haughtiness. In a sense, their relation was obvious.

"What is this bunch outside the mansion? Didn't I tell you to drive away these riffraff?"

Loy rebuked his younger brother without restraint in front of Hughy and Dalian's eyes.

Chez chewed his words,

"But look, brother. They aren't trying to do us any harm. They just seek an employment and hence wish to discuss this matter once again with you. So please..."

"So what?"

Loy asked him back in a cynic voice.

"Don't make me laugh. There's nothing to discuss with those lower classes. What a waste of time."

"...isn't it this one-sided attitude of you, that makes them revolt like this?"

"Don't be absurd. Are you telling me to bow my head to those lowlifes out there?"

"What nonsense" Loy added muttering like to spit out.

"To begin with, wasn't their incapability the reason they failed keeping a job? Why should I, Loy Hurston, bear responsibility for this? Listen Chez, the ability of us humans isn't equal. Superior people have a role appropriate to their ability and incapable people aren't allowed to hinder them."

"Even so, suddenly dismissing them is going too far! Didn't they all expend great effort for the factory up to now?"

Chez tried desperately to convince his brother.

But Loy just looked down on him with a cold gaze,

"However much effort incapable people do expend, they cannot win against a person with true ability. Aren't you, more than anyone other, aware of this fact, Chez?"

The younger brother hanged his head powerlessly to the mocking words of his brother.

Chez looked down miserably, but Loy didn't care and asked him rudely,

"By the way... who are those guys?"

Loy gazed suspiciously at Hughy and Dalian.

"They are our guests! The two of them came to meet grandfather... Sir Disward and Miss Dalian."

Chez said to his brother in a reproving voice.

A light astonishment skimmed over Loy's face.

"...Sir Disward? A relative of Wesley Disward?"

"Pleased to meet you."

Hughy smiled uncomfortable. He stood up and greeted him politely.

When he recognized that the out-of-place looking guests were related to a noble family, Loy changed his attitude abruptly. He drew near as if they were intimate and smiled unnaturally.

"Welcome, Sir Disward! I am Loy Hurston."

"I've heard you are a member of the city council? You seem to be a very busy person!"

A bit cynicism was mixed in Hughy's words, but Loy nodded exaggeratedly.

"You see, the Hurston family is a personage in this town. So we have to do reputable work."

Then he turned around to his younger brother,

"Are you planning to lead them to grandfather's room hereafter?"

"Yes, that's what I thought..."

Chez answered in a subdued voice.

"Got it. I shall accompany you."

Loy said so interrupting his brother.

"Pointless..."

A hoarse voice could be heard from behind Loy.

An old man escorted by servants arrived on a roll chair with creaking metallic wheels. He looked terrible pale.

"This won't be... necessary... Loy."

"Grandfather?"

Loy turned around to him surprised, while Chez rushed over to the old man hurriedly.

"Grandfather... what about your health? Please don't overdo things..."

"I'm fine, Chez..."

The old man said in a cracking voice resembling a rusty gear.

"It sins against good manners to invite the Reading Princes to our house and then summon her to my bedroom..."

Dalian stepped up to the old man.

She elegantly spread the sleeves of her jet black dress, stopped and then proclaimed with a face as expressionless as the one of a doll. Her voice seemed lonesome in a way.

"You've gotten old... Haven't you, Boyd Hurston?"

A smile floated over the stale cheeks of the old man. He kissed her hand that was covered with a metallic protector.

"You are without change, Black Reading Princess... I am truly grateful... that you've come to grant my wish."

Dalian nodded silently.

"Based on an old contract, I've come to hand out a book. The Phantom Book sealed by your ancestor in the distant past... 'The Pedigree of All Creation'."

Upon the words of the black-dressed girl, Loy's look became grim.

"Phantom Book...? Grandfather, what does this...?"

The old man raised his face clumsy and turned his glance towards his two grandchildren.

"It's an ancient book... the new head of the Hurston family is allowed to read it only once in his entire life. The proof of the present head of... our family."

"So that means... you've called them today because..."

"You two should be aware of this... but I won't last... so long anymore. It's something... I have to pass on to the new head before I leave this world..."

When the old man spoke so far, he started to cough violently. He coughed up blood and it didn't seem to stop any time soon.

"Grandfather...!"

Chez patted the back of the old man. In the meanwhile, a servant poured out water from a water jar and presented it to him. The old man grabbed the glass with trembling fingers.

"Tonight... come to my room before the date changes... there... I shall conduct the inheritance... is this alright for you... Black Reading Princess?"

The old man asked while breathing painfully.

Dalian proclaimed without a single change in her expression.

"I've heard your wish."

===4===

Hughy and Dalian decided to spend the rest of the time until sun set in the garden, since the parlor was kind of loud due to the protest movement. The garden was far more beautiful than it seemed from far; countless roses were in fullness of bloom inside the lovely manicured flower beds.

However, Dalian didn't rejoice to this view, but instead sat down on the bench at the bower and continued to read a thick book wordlessly. Hughy didn't seem to mind and, while yawning, shifted his gaze to the meadow in which a water fountain was positioned.

Chez could be seen on the meadow. He rolled around in the grass and frolic around with several whelps. Apparently he had let out the hunting dog whelps they were raising in the dog kennel of the mansion in order to look after them.

"Dogs... I see, so he's looking after the dogs..."

Hughy murmured so, looking at Chez cheerfully frolicking around with the dogs. He had remembered the solid and trained palm of Chez's hand when they did a handshake.

It was unlikely, that this could come just from playing around with the dogs. It could be said for sure, that he always was looking after them with a lot of enthusiasm.

"The Hurston family originally earned most of their fortune by hunting dogs breeding. Even the Royal dog kennel is taking over some dogs raised here."

Dalian said so disinterested without looking up from her book.

"Aah, I see... there are quite some dog lovers, even in noble and royal families. I guess dogs raised by a famous breeder are taken over for unbelievable high prices."

Chez seemed to have noticed Hughy's glance and waved his hand embarrassed. Then he came towards the bower together with the whelps.

Seeing this, Dalian contorted her face. She closed her book and sneaked to the back of the bench.

The whelps followed behind him in order and, when he stopped, they lied down as if to join up with him. It was an impressive relationship of mutual trust. One could see that this didn't just result of good training; the whelps also adored him.

"They seem pretty attached to you."

Hughy said in admiration.

Chez shook his head troubled while blushing.

"This is because I was looking after them since I was young."

The speckled hunting dog whelps looked like stuffed toys and seemed extremely cuddlesome. He kneeled down to the whelps looking up to him and stroked their back.

"Dalian, don't you want to try touching them, too? ...Dalian?"

Hughy turned around still holding a whelp in his arms and was stunned.

The black-dressed girl had hidden herself behind a post of the bower and peeked out with caution. On top of that, she held the thick book she read before in front of her like a shield.

Hughy asked in a lightly amazed voice,

"...what are you doing there, Dalian?"

"Do not worry about it. I am now interested in this flower."

Dalian said so with feigned ignorance and observed forcedly the rose bed in front of her. She was clearly acting unnaturally. Hughy now seemed to try to refrain from laughing,

"Don't tell me, you're afraid, of dogs?"

"What...?!"

Dalian's smooth white cheeks blushed crimson. Then she added in an unnatural voice with no intonation,

"W-What are you saying? Why should I be afraid of such a wild beast who can't even read letters right? H-How foolish."

"......"

Hughy stood up wordlessly still holding the whelp in his arms and slowly neared Dalian. Then he let the dog down on the ground.

Dalian seemed to draw the young hunting dog's interest by her stare, so the dog wagged his tail joyfully and came running to her in full speed.

"I-iih?!"

Dalian shrieked effeminately and because she froze on the spot in fear, she couldn't even escape.

"Hey, what are you doing you pooch? Stop it. I am not tasty!"

[[Image:Dantalian_no_Shoka-vol1-p85.jpg|thumb|"Hey, what are you doing you pooch? Stop it. I am not tasty!"]]

The black-dressed girl stumbled when her legs got tangled and ended up with the book and the dog on her while she waved her hands and feet about. Dalian's face was blue and contorted, but from far it looked like she was joyfully frolicking around.

Hughy shoulders were trembling while he tried desperately to refrain from laughing, but Chez couldn't overlook this scene and so approached Dalian and pulled the whelp apart.

"Forgive me. Are you alright?"

Chez asked caring, upon which Dalian nodded awkwardly.

"Haa... haa... t-this will have consequences, Hughy..."

She said so to him while catching her breath and looking up to him resentful. Then, at last, Hughy couldn't suppress it anymore and started to laugh out loud.

"E-Excuse me... I will now take them for a walk..."

After he bowed down several times, Chez left taking the dogs with him.

There was, however, a person that approached them in place of him. Loy.

This eldest son of the Hurston family gave his brother, who was laughing innocently surrounded by the dogs, a dirty look.

"Geez...! I guess he is beyond hope. Playing around with dogs in his age."

He said so with a criticizing tone.

Hughy looked up to his face in profile, seemingly surprised.

"You don't assist raising the dogs, Loy Hurston?"

Loy shrugged his shoulders with a smile.

"Of course I am assisting, too. But only in the shape of work. It doesn't suffice to just pamper them. There's also the need to cast away unable dogs with no mercy. My stupid younger brother doesn't seem to understand this. Do you know the difference between superior and inferior dogs?"

"No... what is it?"

"It's the lineage."

Loy smirked raising the corners of his mouth.

"A dog that inherited the blood of superior parents will gain even more superior abilities. Furthermore, he will leave even more superior blood when he is mated with an excellent dog of the opposite sex. This is the foundation of breeding. A superior individual is from birth on different from others. It's the same for humans."

"Humans as well?"

"Yes. To tell the truth, I'm not blood related with grandfather. The same applies for Chez."

Hughy scowled upon Loy's sudden revelation. But Loy added in a proud voice,

"Grandfather looked for men and women with an excellent lineage, paired them and raised their children as his grandchildren. In order to bequeath a more superior lineage to the Hurston family."

"...so you don't know your true parents?"

Hughy asked reluctantly and expressionless.

"Right. But I'm thankful to grandfather! Thanks to him I was born with superior abilities than others. I'm able to achieve better results as others with the same effort and am successful in business. Grandfather's decision was correct. But then there seem to be exceptions."

"Exceptions?"

Loy pointed a scoffing and bitter smile to Hughy who inclined his head.

"Just look at Chez! Even when you cross breed two excellent racehorses - it's possible that a useless horse, that can't even run right, gets born. Even the most superior breeder produces failures. That's what I'm trying to say."

One could not see any hatred or ill will in the face of Loy when he spitted out these sharp words. He was just stating what he considered to be facts.

"I've already heard about 'The Pedigree of All Creation' before."

Loy shot a glance at Dalian, who started to read her book again.

"A Phantom Book that covers all the characteristics to figure out which lineages to pair in order to produce excellent descendants... it’s probably thanks to this book that the Hurston family succeeded in breeding. It certainly can be considered to be the proof of the present head of our family."

Hughy kept silent and nodded.

Crops, gardening plants, hunting dogs, pets, racehorses - countless people are continuously conducting selective breeding or mating in order to obtain better individuals. And the profit the succeeding ones can gain is immense. Producers of superior racehorses can earn unbelievable amounts of money just with the mating fees for their horses.

However, it's about living beings.

There's no warranty that the descendents of superiors parents will be superior, too. For one, there are the compatibility and 'hit or miss' issues. And it's also very well possible that the children only inherit the weaknesses of their parents.

But if there was a way to know the results of mating pairs in advance... then this could be seen as a certain wealth. It would be like a dream for people living from breeding.

At the same time this would mean something dreadful.

Reliably producing superior tribes also means the destruction of tribes which aren't.

This was probably the reason 'The Pedigree of All Creation' has been sealed away.

As a Phantom Book containing forbidden knowledge, that should not exist in this world---

The head of the Hurston family is the only chosen one allowed to read it once in a lifetime.

"So you think you're going to inherit it?"

Hughy asked Loy.

"Of course. There isn't anyone other with the qualifications."

Loy said so without hesitation. It was no bluff. He was full of pure confidence.

Then he suddenly narrowed his eyes displeasured.

Two men, looking like guests, were walking on a corridor in the mansion. Loy had noticed that. The two of them were wearing the same type of coat and radiated a kind of authority.

"Excuse me. It seems the Police have come again."

Loy said so glancing at them with evil eyes. Hughy seemed suspicious.

"Police?"

"To obtain information. Recently there was an incident of a layer's family getting massacred. There is a bunch that is slandering us with their unfounded rumours."

Hughy looked at him skeptically.

"It seems the man that got murdered fought against you at court, right?"

"Right. It's a real bother. Thanks to this we're now suspected even after he was bitten to death. See, there are even absurd rumours of a giant beast at the scene of the crime..."

Loy didn't seem to care much and smirked.

"Well, we let them investigate the mansion until they've got enough. However much they search, I don't think they'll find a monster wolf of the size of a cow."

Loy left with these words and Hughy gazed for a while after him silently. Then, at once, he seemed to have recalled something and turned around to the black-dressed girl.

Dalian was taking a break from reading and watched absent-mindedly a flower bed.

The fence was decorated with lovely ornaments and the tendrils of blue roses in bloom were twined around it.

"Blue roses...? Very pretty."

Hughy spoke to Dalian after having watched her admiring the roses as if it was something out of the common.

"Do you know the blue rose's meaning in the language of flowers, Hughy?"

Dalian opened her mouth and said so bluntly without moving a muscle. Hughy shook his head,

"No, can you tell me?"

"Unattainable goal... or attaining the impossible."

"...attaining the impossible?"

"Blue pigments do not exist in roses to begin with. Whatever cultivar you combine, it is, strictly speaking, impossible to create a blue rose."

"Impossible you say... but what's this then?"

Hughy touched the roses surprised. Admittedly the color was unusual, but they were definitely roses. Layers of lovely petals and thorns on the tendrils.

Dalian nodded restfully.

"They are roses. However, their genes were recombined and the function of another plant was implanted that produces blue pigments. It's an artificial rose---"

"The genes...? It's possible to do this...?"

"It's impossible with the knowledge and technology of the current age. But if there is something that can grant this knowledge to mankind---"

"The Phantom Books that should not exist in this world... I guess?"

Hughy sighed deeply.

"Correct. This is the forbidden knowledge the owner of 'The Pedigree of All Creation' does obtain."

Dalian murmured so and casted down her eyes.

Hughy seemed to have noticed something and raised his face.

"Dalian... if someone with this knowledge is able to produce such roses, can he also create monsters that shouldn't originally exist? For example an improved hunting dog of the size of a cow and resembling a wolf. This would be..."

"Correct. Probably..."

Dalian answered quick like a shot. Apparently she thought the same thing.

"But who would do such a thing?"

"Eh?"

"The only living person that has read 'The Pedigree of All Creation' is Boyd Hurston. Even if he could create such a giant monster, this old man wouldn't be able to take it to the outside or to train it. If there's one who could do the job..."

"Chez... but he doesn't have a motif to let this beast attack the barrister Ashwell."

Hughy held his chin and moaned.

"The one having a motif is the older brother, Loy. But does such a busy person have the time to tame such a monster...? To begin with, how to raise a beast of a cow's size unseen? And where to hide it? Locking it up would be too conspicuous."

"So... do you think the Hurston family has nothing to do with the beast of Ashwell, Dalian?"

Hughy muttered in a somehow taken aback voice.

Dalian kept silent for a while, but then answered,

"We will talk about this later, Hughy."

She said so suddenly in an urging voice.

One could see sweat appearing on her smooth doll-like face. Seemingly feeling danger, Dalian turned around embracing her book,

"Grh... the escape route has been blocked."

She distorted her well-formed lips and moaned weakly.

Dogs were obstructing her path.

They were whelps even a level smaller than the ones Chez took with him before. Two resembling spaniels were drawing near from both sides, wagging their short tail.

The black-dressed girl backed off slowly but tripped over the edge of the flower bed and fell face up.

The whelps seemed to misunderstand this as a signal to play and jumped joyfully towards her.

"Hey, what are you doing? Stop it... Ah! This place is no good. Don't lick there... the book, no, the book is no good! Incorrect!"

Dalian's cries resounded in the garden at evening.

===5===

Late at night. Hughy and Dalian were guided to an annexe of the mansion.

The building was made of old limestone and made one feel the history of the Hurston family. This dark gray building seemed to be the current residence of the present head Boyd.

"Ah, you've come..."

Boyd saw Dalian arriving and muttered so contentedly.

Other than he, only the brothers Chez and Loy were in the old man's workroom. There were no butlers, nor were there any servants.

"Thank you for waiting."

The black-dressed girl proclaimed calmly.

She was carrying an old book under her arm.

But not one of the books she freely took out from the mansion. A leather cover that had grown stale. The binding was splendidly decorated with gold. And then the crest engraved into the book. 'The Pedigree of All Creation' - this was its title.

"Ooh... this is exactly... like then..."

The old man reached out his bony hands but then desisted from doing so and stopped his movements.

Phantom Books grant their readers access to forbidden knowledge. But if someone is possessing one of it for a too long time, it will bring various distortions to this world. This tendency is even more severe when someone other than the proper owner is taking it into the hands. He knows about this. The old man is not the owner of the Phantom Book anymore.

"Grandfather... the inheritance of the status of the present head is all well and good, but wouldn't it be better to call a public notary? And why on earth in such a room...?"

Loy spoke in a lightly irritated voice. He was probably unpleased not knowing his grandfather's real intention.

However, the old man ignored Loy's question,

"May you open this door, Sir Disward?"

Hughy grabbed for the knob of the door inside the workroom as commanded.

The thick metallic door opened with a creaking sound. Beyond was a stairway leading to the underground.

"What is this...?!"

One could hear Loy's gasp. Also Chez was opening his eyes wide.

The stairs didn't reach so wide. The room wasn't completely underground, but rather was like a secret chamber of which one half was buried in the ground. Compared to the other rooms of the mansion, this one was about half of their size.

On one side of the windowless room, unfamiliar chemicals were tidily lined up.

The room was filled with countless experiment utensils like test tubes and microscopes. It looked more like the laboratory of a hospital or university, than the workroom of a gentry family.

Loy groaned when he looked around in the room while walking down the stairs with an oil lamp in his hand.

"I never would have guessed that there's such an establishment under the annexe... what is this all, Grandfather?"

"A room built using the knowledge granted by the 'The Pedigree of All Creation'... it's a room for forbidden secret ceremonies."

Boyd Hurston answered with a faint smile.

Chez was the one carrying the old man. He lifted his grandfather up together with the wheelchair and walked down the stairs carefully. He was stronger than he looked with his slender body.

"Nostalgic...isn't it...? Loy, Chez..."

The old man said so, cryptically. The two brothers looked at each other sceptically.

"It's the place you two were brought forth!"

"The place we were brought forth...? What do you mean, grandfather?"

Loy glared offended at the old man.

The old man cackled,

"Our family is in contact with the Royal Family through their dog kennel... you know that, right...?"

"Yes, of course. This is because the dogs raised by us are exceptional."

Loy puffed up with pride. "Mhm", the old man nodded.

"We weren't only instructed... to breed dogs..."

"...that is to say...?"

"It's about a secret contract concluded during the... epoch of the former Queen... it was right after the war at the peninsula in the last century. It has been already more than sixty years ago..."

The old man closed his eyes to follow his memory.

In the epoch of the former Queen, the kingdom sent out its army to the European continent to fight against Russia together with other countries like French or Turkey. It was known as one of the most idiotic fights in history. It cost a giant amount of war expenditures and the lifes of countless soldiers but the countries did not attain a single thing. It was indeed a foolish war.

And it's known that the troups of the Kingdom used combat dogs on the battlefield.

It's rather natural that the Royal Family contacted the Hurston family in that epoch, since they were famous as outstanding breeders.

"Her Majesty grieved... over the great loss of... this country's soldiers. The chamberlain couldn't let pass her sorrow unnoticed and... consulted me. He asked if it isn't possible to bring forth...　better and better soldiers like it is with dogs... a new kind of human... with superior abilities... and who survive any battlefield however cruel..."

"Bring forth... a new kind of human...?"

Loy said in an unstrung voice. Chez' shoulders were trembling in fright.

The flame in the lamp produced a dark shadow on the face of the old man.

"When I inherited the status of the present head of the Hurston family... and learned about the existence of 'The Pedigree of All Creation'... I noticed. I noticed that I could grant the wish of the Queen... using the knowledge of this Phantom Book. That's why I... built this establishment."

Loy swallowed his saliva.

"So... in this room..."

"Using the knowledge written in the Phantom Book... I examined the genes of thousands of fellow countrymen... and produced your parents. They, who were born with superior abilities,... were adopted by the people who lost their children in the war and became splendid adults."

A mad smile floated over his face.

"So I considered them to be the first generation of the new human... and went on to produce the second one... by once more revising the genes of your already superior parents... a new kind of human that has the abilities to act as the perfect soldier... the successor of the Hurston family..."

The long monologue of the old man ended. Then,

"Wonderful...!"

Loy extended his arms and looked up to the ceiling. His whole body was shivering in deep emotion.

"So this am I, Loy Hurston! An improved new kind of human, born as a superior species...!"

However, the old man interrupted him with his hoarse voice.

"Oh no... Loy... it's not you."

Loy was still looking up to the ceiling, but puzzlement spread over his face.

"...what?"

"You didn't inherit... the new characteristic... I seeked for..."

Upon the cold words of his grandfather, Loy's appearance became nervous.

"What are you saying... Grandfather?! Aren't these superior abilites of mine the proof of a new kind of human?"

Loy drew nervously closer but the old man didn't even think of answering him anymore.

"The one appropriate for being the head of the Hurston family... my successor... are you... Chez."

The old man turned around. The face of the, usually timidly smiling, young man who pushed the wheelchair stiffened.

Loy was beside himself and pointed at his younger brother,

"How absurd... Grandfather, are you telling me I am inferior to someone like Chez?! There's no way such an absurd thing could be!"

"You're... merely a common human who's a bit clever. You aren't something along the lines of a new kind of human."

The old man spoke merciless.

"Loy... you're just a failed work."

Loy was dazed and stood stock still there.

"Failed work... I am... just a failed work...?!"

Loy muttered the harsh words of his grandfather and went on retreating to the wall.

Underway his leg got caught in a rack, he fell down, got buried in test tubes and chemical bottles, and finally sank down to the floor. After he gazed dumbfounded at the old man, he started to weep.

The fact that the brother, he once looked down on, snatched away the status as head of the family, knocked him down to such an extent.

Chez averted his gaze from his brother and glared rebukingly at the old man instead.

"Please wait, Grandfather. There's no way I'm suitable for the..."

"Don't play dumb... it's futile, Chez... I know you better... than anyone other. The characteristic of the new mankind I was seeking for by crossbreeding is the ability you're trying to hide so desperately..."

Chez' back quaked heavily. Hugging his own shoulder in fright, he stepped one step back. The old man reached out his hand as if to tempt him,

"Well then, Chez... now accept the Phantom Book... and then spread your kindred over the entire country! This is your role. It's an honour granted to you by us, the Hurston family!"

"No..."

Chez interrupted his excited grandfather in a timid voice.

"Chez?"

The old man opened his mouth surprised.

"I do not desire such things like a Phantom Book or forbidden knowledge... this is just playing with life and death!"

"What...? What are you saying, Chez? You, the one and only success..."

"Success and failure in existence...? You don't have the right to decide over that. And even more so, you don't have the right to forsake a failed work like trash."

Chez grinded his teeth.

"I admit that talent isn't allotted equally to the humans. However, there's no one who's superior in every aspect compared to the others! A breed of dog that was brought forth through an array of unreasonable crossbreedings might have outstanding abilities. But they do also have at least a big weakness in another aspect."

"Wait... Chez... listen to me..."

The old man spoke in dismay. However, Chez just shook his head with a gentle smile.

"Won't we end with all this about the head of the family, Grandfather...? Like up to now, brother can take care of the factory and the mansion, and I will continue to take care of the dogs..."

"Chez...!"

The old man was persisting on his wish, and his grandchild was trying to persuade him.

Hughy was wordlessly watching their fierce argument.

Dalian was looking down to the Phantom Book in her arms and seemed bored. However suddenly, a slight disturbance could be seen in her eyes.

A faint light shone through the closed Phantom Book in the dark underground room. The Phantom Book was emitting magical power.

"Dalian...?"

Noticing this abnormality, Hughy turned around. Then his face contorted with surprise.

"Lie down, Dalian---!"

"Huh?!"

Taking the black-dressed girl with him, Hughy tumbled down on the floor with great vigour.

Right after this, an intense intent to kill shot past over their heads.

A gunshot resounded in the underground room. Sparks scattered within the darkness and the smell of gunpowder spread out.

"Brother?!"

Chez shouted in a shrill voice.

Loy had stood up swaying. He threw away the oil lamp to the ground, took out the handgun he had been hiding and aimed.

"Chez..."

A distorted voice leaked out from Loy's mouth.

"Did you think I'd rejoice on such a conclusion, Chez...? Living on as a failed work while asking for your sympathy...?"

Chez was short before crying, but even so he desperately raised his voice,

"Please wait, brother... I didn't...!"

"Shut up!!"

Loy pulled the trigger without hesitation. A white light flashed in the dark.

"Ghuh...!"

It was the old man on the wheelchair who collapsed forward with a surpressed moan. A darkish stain was spreading out around the spot where the chest was shot and blood clots flooded out of his mouth.

"HAHAHA! What a ludicrous appearance. This is the sin for calling me a failed work. Atone with your life, you old crock!"

Loy raised a bright laugh.

Chez grew pale and embraced the convulsing body of his grandfather.

"Brother... what have you done...?"

"Be quiet... this girl comes next. Phantom Book? Reading Princess? My arse!"

After turning around, Loy pointed his gun at Dalian.

"Ugh!"

Hughy protected her by standing in front of her and took out his own handgun. It was a big caliber army-use revolver. However, Loy had already set his gun and hence was faster. Hughy didn't seem to make it in time.

The moment this thought came to mind---

"Stop it!"

Chez jumped in between them. In a posture to protect Hughy and Dalian, he sustained the bullet his brother had shot. One bullet, two bullets---

"Chez!"

Eventually Hughy's handgun spouted fire before Loy could execute his thirth shot. And his bullet hit the wrist of the hand, Loy was using to hold his gun, with an exact flight route.

Loy gave a shriek like an animal. His right arm started to dangle powerless, upon which his blood-stained handgun fell down.

"M...My arm... ghu... you mongrel... to shoot my arm...!"

"Don't move, Loy Hurston."

Hughy set again his gun and warned him with sharp words. Loy's grim mien distorted on this disgrace.

Hughy looked around while retaining the grip on his gun without negligence.

The fire of the lamp, Loy had dropped, spread its fire on the carpet and illuminated the small underground room in a bright light.

The old man had already passed away but Chez was still breathing. With first-aid treatment he might still make it. However, I have to first tie up Loy--- when Hughy thought so and was about to walk away;

"Step back, Hughy!"

Dalian shouted in a voice resembling a scream.

At the same time, an intense stench struck his nose. The spreading fire had inflamed the chemicals stored in this underground room. The moment Hughy took notice of this,

a bright flash followed by a terrific blast came rushing towards them, upon which their field of vision was enveloped in darkness.

===6===

It looked like Hughy didn't lost consciousness for too long.

His doze was broken due to someone slapping his cheeks roughly.

"Hey, Hughy! How long do you plan to sleep? You three-toed sloth! Losing your consciousness your one and only skill? Just how incapable are you?"

While swinging her long black hair around, she continued to slap his cheeks with the palm of her hand. Although her words were rude, she sounded desperate in a sense and her eyes seemed to overflow with tears any moment.

"This kinda hurts... Dalian..."

Hughy catched her arms when she was about to slap him all the more and raised his body restfully. Holding his still hazy head, he went on checking the damages caused by the explosion.

The condition of the underground room was terrible.

A conflagration was somehow averted but due to the blast wave, the pillars sustaining the ceiling collapsed and thus the room was partially destructed.

The corpse of the old man was squashed along with his wheelchair below by ceiling and Loy could not be seen anywhere.

It was almost odd that Hughy and Dalian were still living.

"That's..."

Hughy set his handgun reflexively.

A beast was standing in the dark.

It had golden eyes like a nocturnal carnivore. A sharp nose and sharp teeth line up in his mouth.

Its body was covered by bristles, hard like an armor, and strongly developed muscles and was more than twice as big as Hughy.

A beast of the size of a cow and resembling a wolf---

It was the Beast of Ashwell without a doubt. The beast that was said to be seen at the scene the barrister got murdered.

However, it was Dalian who stepped in front of Hughy's gun.

"Wait, Hughy! You mustn't shoot!"

The black-dressed girl spread her arms in order to protect the beast.

Seeing this, Hughy finally noticed.

The beast didn't attack Dalian. It was the oppsite. The beast was sustaining the collapsed ceiling with its back and tried to save them from being buried alive.

Then Hughy saw the scraps of cloth winded round the lower half of the beast's body and distorted his face.

It was a well-tailored American sack suit. The suit Chez was wearing until right before.

"You are... Chez Hurston...? This appearance..."

Hughy easefully took down his gun and Dalian turned around expressionlessly.

The giant creature, once called Chez Hurston, breathed through its splitted mouth.

"I've always... thought it was strange... my appearance... my body..."

The words of the creature were distorted and thus hard to understand, but it was Chez' voice without doubt. It narrowed its eyes in self derision,

"But I understood through Grandfather's explanation just now... I am an improved breed brought forth by the hands of Grandfather... by recombining human genes and by crossbreeding experiments..."

Tears overlowed the golden eyes of Chez. Hughy and Dalian didn't say anything and watched him lamenting. Beasts do not sob. Only humans shed tears in sadness.

"The perfect soldier that survives any battlefield... is THIS the answer to this brought by the knowlege of this PHANTOM BOOK?! Is THIS the shape of the new mankind Grandfather seeked for---?!"

The creature shouted out. Fresh blood flowed out of his mouth. At the same time Chez staggered, some of the bricks he was sustaining crumbled down.

Chez was shot by Loy. It was a deep wound a common human would probably have died.

His body might be especially tough because of him being such a creature, but it didn't change the fact that he was sustaining a great number of bricks with this body in order to protect them. It didn't look like he could endure this for too long.

Hughy bit on his lips and looked up to the bricks above him.

However, there was no gap big enough for a human to slip through. And if he moved the bricks badly, then everything could lose its balance and eventually even the small space sustained by Chez would disappear.

Chez raised his face with a gasp, seeming to have smelled something.

Hughy and Dalian recognized this smell immediately as well. It was gasoline.

A blood-stained wounded man came carrying a gasoline can and poured its contents over the destroyed underground room.

It was Loy who contorted his face with hatred and poured gasoline over them.

And in his hand he was holding a lighter. Loy was able slip out of the room one step ahead of them and was now about to set a fire above the bricks to bake them alive, buried in this room.

"Ugh... Brother... don't tell me..."

The creature gave off a voice in despair.

Loy ignited the lighter in his clumsy left hand.

The flame illuminated his terribly distorted face. When Loy was about to throw the ignited lighter---

"Hughy. I grant you the right to open the gate."

Dalian proclaimed in a calm voice.

She reached her finger out for her collar and opened the dress around her chest wide.

A slender collarbone with smooth white skin was exposed.
Buried in there was a lock. An unrefined old lock. It was chained by silver chains to a black leather collar and buried in the midst of the breast of the girl that was lacking roundings.

"......"

Hughy raised his right hand wordlessly.

In his hand he was holding a key. A gold key with a red gem embedded.

Ancient letters were engraved into it.

Hughy read them aloud　peacefully.

Like a knight pledging allegiance to his princess. Or like a magician casting a spell---

"I ask of thee... Art thou mankind?"

Dalian answered to his call.

In a cold robotic voice, like an utensil.

『No. We art the Realm -- the Endless Realm within thine Vase.』

It was about in the same moment, that the young man inserted the gold key into the lock before her breast, and that Loy threw his lighter away.

A tremendous flash fulfilled the underground room and flames blazed up the dark.

===7===

Loy Hurston kept guffawing while he looked down on the remains of the burned and crumbled underground room.

This laugh suddenly stopped.

He felt something behind him, turned around and then saw them.

Blue rose petals were dancing in the light of the deep crimson moon that reflected the flames.

Enveloped by these petals was a young man carrying an unfamiliar book, a black haired girl wearing an opened black dress and finally a beast resembling a wolf.

"This is absurd... how can you..."

Loy screamed out from the depths of his lungs.

"Why?! How did you escape?! There wasn't any hole big enough to slip through!"

"I'm sorry, but you know... '''Phantom Books that open the gate to another world''' aren't that rare."

The young man - Hughy - muttered so and closed the book he was holding silently.

There was not even any significance in Loy knowing that this was one of the Phantom Books that should not exist in this world. That this was the grimoire left behind by a magician who worshipped a god, called 'The God from the Exterior', who lives in the cracks to other dimensions.

"You are the one who killed the barrister Ashwell, aren't you? Loy Hurston."

Dalian said so in a indifferent voice while gazing at the buffled Loy.

"What are you saying at this hour...?"

Loy laughed dry. He triumphantly glared at the creature behind the girl.

"Look at this disgusting appearance of Chez! Can't you see that this is the monster that was seen in Ashwell's mansion? This MONSTER!"

"The monster here is this twisted heart of yours."

Dalian declared coldly.

"What...?!"

"When we talked with you in the garden, you said that Ashwell got '''bitten to death'''. But you labeled the giant beast seen at the scene of crime as 'absurd rumour'."

Loy was dumbfounded and opened his eyes wide. His face spoke volumes. He couldn't even now believe what he had blurted out.

"So you knew it, Loy... that not a giant beast bit the Ashwells to death, but trained combat dogs."

Hughy continued Dalian's words.

"There are only few in this town who wished for Ashwell's death. And it shouldn't be hard to run across you, if one investigates about people who train combat dogs here. Chez tried to stop you. I guess he had to transform in order to sneak into the mansion... or... to cover his brother, you..."

After he listened to Hughy's explanation, his face distorted to a weird smile while crying.

The younger brother he looked down on had secretly covered him. He noticed this fact.

"Yeah, that's right... I was the one who killed Ashwell by taking some dogs with me. Originally I was planning to pin the murder on the stray dogs, but... I never thought this would make such a fuss."

Loy put his hand into the pocket of his coat and took out a knife he had hidden there. It was a large knife, the gentry used for duels.

"And now I'm also not able to talk my way out of the murder of Grandfather. I see, so I really was just a failed work. A disgusting beast had built its nest inside my heart."

Loy kept glaring at them and concentrated power in the hand he was holding the knife. Seeing this, Chez jumped out,

"Stop it... Brother!"

With agility beyond belief, the creature landed in front of Loy.

But Loy was faster. He put the blade on his throat and sliced it at a stroke.

Chez screamed out. Fresh blood splattered out from Loy's body, upon which he collapsed and the spreading spreading fire went on covering him.

"Brother..."

The giant creature reached his hand out to the flames and was about to embrace his brother's corpse.

His back shaked once.

A shrill gunshot resounded and pierced the shoulder of the creature.

Dalian stood stock still in blank amazement, while Hughy bit on his lips and turned around.

Some men, wearing long coats, had taken notice of the fire, climbed over the fence and were now pointing their guns at Chez. Hughy recognized them.

"The Police...?! The guys that observed Loy! Why at such a time?!"

Hughy tried to stop them by shouting, but it didn't reach them in their excitement.

"Its the beast... the Beast of Ashwell appeared!"

"Mr. Hurston is being attacked! Shoot...!"

Chez got on his knees while gunshots continuously resounded. Even so he didn't let go of the corpse of his brother. Mustering all the strength he had left, he was about to walk away dragging his feet along. Chez was trying to escape by slipping into the dark.

If Hughy and Dalian kept silent, then nobody would ever get to know that the old man, now buried under countless bricks, was shot by Loy. What's left was to carry away Loy's corpse.

If there's no corpse of Loy, then all the blame goes to the "Beast of Ashwell".

The murder of the barrister, the murder of the city council, everything---

Not for the sake of the Hurston family, but to protect Loy's honour.

Chez was planning to take all the bad reputation on his own.

"Wait, Chez!"

[[Image:Dantalian_no_Shoka-vol1-p115.jpg|thumb|Dalian let spiritless loose of the book, which then fell to the ground.]]

And Dalian called the name of this creature. The black-dressed girl presented a book to him.

The forbidden Phantom Book only the present head of the Hurston family is allowed to read.

The Predigree of All Creation---!

"This Phantom Book has chosen you as its owner! With the knowledge written in it, it shouldn't be impossible to even return your body to a common human... so please... take it with you."

The black beast shook its head to her shout.

Then it smiled timidly - or so it seemed.

With an unbelievable instantaneous force, the creature climbed the wall of the mansion and went away from them. But even then, several bullets still pierced him.

"Chez..."

Dalian let spiritless loose of the book, which then fell to the ground.

The blue roses were getting entangled in flames and burned away.

At last, the injured giant beast melted into the dark and disappeared.

===8===

The next morning. Hughy and Dalian were riding on a train to the capital.

There weren't much passengers; probably because it was still early morning. The two of them were the only ones in the their wagon.

Dalian was obviously ill tempered and was alone reading a book.

She seemed rather unenthusiastic, since her reading speed was, considering it's her, quite slow. Even her beloved fried bread, she still just ate for two people.

Hughy was sitting on the opposite seat and was reading the newspaper he bought at the train station. The train accelerated easfully and the morning sun shone diagonally through the window.

"It looks like Chez' corpse couldn't be found."

Hughy muttered this suddenly while holding the tabloid paper.

Half of the article in the cheap local newspaper was filled with the topic of the "again appeared Beast of Ashwell". The entire Police pursuited the beast and, supported by the hunters, encircled it. Then they shot it with countless bullets, whereupon the beast fell from the cliff. The death of the beast was taken for granted, but it seemed like they didn't find the corpse although the searched for it until morning.

The remaining half of the article was about Loy Hurston who got murdered by the beast. His achievements as city council member and his capabilities were highly praised in it. Chez was only mentioned in a little column as a victim.

"...I don't want to talk about this stupid dog."

Dalian said so without raising her face in a sulky voice.

"I was about to do him a favour by lending him the book and this stupid dog chose to carry along a corpse. Because he couldn't carry the corpse together with the book... I don't know anymore about this darn fool... that's why I hate dogs."

The black-dressed girl raised her kin in a prickly attitude and looked up to the sky through the window. Her sulking did, somehow, seem like she was surpressing tears.

Hughy smiled lightly.

"My opinion is a bit different, I guess?"

"...what should be wrong?"

Dalian seemed offended and asked so.

"It's not like Chez didn't want the Phantom Book. He didn't want to drag you into the gunfight. He didn't want to hurt you!"

"Whatever reason there is, a fool is a fool."

Dalian became even more ill tempered. She raised her eyebrows and scowled at Hughy,

"And you are 100 years early to state your opinion to me, despite just being Hughy."

After these harsh words, Dalian closed her book. Then she reached out for Hughy's bread and bit freely into it.

"My, My" Hughy shrugged his shoulders. Then he recalled something and took something out from his coat. It was a small cut flower.

Hughy stretched his hand out with agility and decorated a vase for one flower with it.

It was a flower bud that was about to start to bloom with blue petals.

"You took those roses with you?"

Dalian asked with a her cheeks stuffed with bread.

"There was just one left."

Hughy folded the newspaper and shifted his gaze to the outside.

And said like to speak to himself,

"You can be at ease. If he's still living, he will come meet us for sure! To accept the book then."

Dalian watched the blue rose expressionless and shook her head.

"After all it's just an 'unattainable goal'."

Hughy smiled and said lightly jokingly.

"No... it's 'attaining the impossible', right?"

The flower that was the only one of its kind was silently swaying in the morning sun.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Dantalian_no_Shoka:Volume1_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[Dantalian_no_Shoka|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Dantalian_no_Shoka:Volume1_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Dantalian no Shoka:Volume1 Chapter1

2010-01-18T01:04:17Z

Hariseldon: /* 6 */

A deserted ground at dusk.

Powder snow was falling silently through the spaces between the tree branches.

In front of a newly built grave, a girl was standing alone.

A little girl wearing a mourning dress.

"Please... teach me..."

The girl cried out with a hoarse voice.

She was looking at a carriage.

A brougham dyed in a deep black, stopped at the corner of the ground.

There was a single doll placed by the window. A beautiful porcelain doll dressed in a jet black dress.

The little girl kneed down on the withered lawn - as if to pray to this doll.

"Please, grant me knowledge. The ability to fulfill the desire of this man... please... somehow"

Her faintly quivering voice was blown away by the cold wind.

The moment the girl hanged her head in realization that her wish wouldn't be granted, the door of the carriage quietly opened.

A single book was presented to her through the door.

Besides the title written in relief, there was a plain crest drawn on the cover. The beautiful binding gave off the impression of a newly printed book and at the same time an impression of a centuries-old tome.

"The Phantom Book has chosen you."

A man's voice resounded from within the carriage.

The little girl raised her tear-stained face and received the book with wavering hands.

"I shall entrust you with this. May you be the owner of this phantom book until the day of the return date. However, remember one thing on any account."

"Remember... what...?"

The girl asked back frightened.

The man's answer was short. He replied in a hoarse voice that felt as if resounding from far away.

"There exist things in this world, that are not meant to be known to mankind..."

After the door was closed again, the carriage started to go away restfully. Disappearing in the dark of the night, leaving back only the sound of heavy hoofs.

A single girl in a mourning dress, carrying a book, remained.

The crimson shining moon was beholding this scene expressionlessly from high above in the sky.

==Episode 01: Meditations de Gastronomie==
===1===

On a rough mountain far outside the gates of the capital, there was a stopped car.

It was an old car once used by the army. A common type of automobile that was sold cheaply to the citizens during the post-war years.

There was no roof to the dimmed silver body of the car, so the two seats were exposed directly to the exterior.

A rolled up blanket and already read books were placed carelessly on the leather-coated seats.

The driver was a young man wearing a leather frock coat.

His age could not be determined exactly, but probably he was about twenty years old. Still, a boyish impression remained on his face, covered by a hat.

He was currently crouching on the side of the car, tampering with the back wheel bearing.

Although his gentle features implied a good upbringing, his hands were strangely accustomed to the use of tools.

Movements like a soldier that had received a special training.

"I am bored."

A girl was sitting on the load platform and spoke to the man.

Her age was no more than about 12, 13 years. Her white skin seemed almost transparent and was wrapped in a jet black dress.

Her hip-length hair was jet black as well and her eyes were colored in the deep black of the night.

The black dress was bulged with countless laces and frills. These outlines of her were enfolded by metallic protectors on her back hands and a rustic tasset. Her looks made one remember the ceremonial robes of medieval knights; an odd mixture that couldn't be called dress nor armor. And finally, in place of a ribbon, she was wearing an old, metallic chest.

A big lock, tied to her with silver chains.

"I am hungry. Just how long do you plan on making me wait? First you got lost and then you even made the car break down. Tell me Hughy, are you a good-for-nothing?"

Laying the book she was reading on her lap, she criticized the driver.

The young man called "Hughy" smiled sarcastically to this snappy tongue that didn't fit at all to her lovely appearance.

"Oh, I thought we got lost because you completely misread the map...?"

"Ugh..."

The girl groaned once and fell silent. She poutedly chewed on her lips while her cheeks were getting red and turned away.

My, my. The young man merely shrugged his shoulders while changing his gloves that had become dirty with oil.

"But we certainly are in an unpleasant situation. I'd like to repair the car, but there aren't enough parts. We'll have to go borrow some proper tools and material."

"...you are noticing this now?"

The girl breathed a dumbfounded sigh.

Their car was currently being stopped on a narrow land way that had only recently been hardened.

Wherever one would turn around, there was just plain wasteland covered with weed. A blacksmith or harness shop? There was not a single building far and wide!

"Please do take a look around. Do you really think, you can obtain those in this region? You are about the only foolish driver all over the world, who does lose his way to a place like this in this cold season."

"Well, I admit your point about the season."

He looked up to the branches of the trees dried by the coldness of the winter and then shook his head exaggeratedly.

"But Dalian... it seems we're not the only ones who took this route."

After having spoken, he narrowed his eyes to look in the distance.

A carriage was drawing closer to them while raising white dust.

It was a big two-horse cart.

To be more exact, a high-class carriage equipped with suspension, one usually only seen at the mansion's of nobles. A middle-aged man wearing an expensive looking coat was holding the reins at the driver seat. In the drawing room, a young woman could be seen.

Putting the tools he was holding on the ground, the young driver, Hughy, stood up.

The black dressed girl called Dalian jumped down from the loading platform and quickly took position behind Hughy.

Her anxious state made one remember little animals that weren't accustomed to humans. Hiding part of her head with the book she was hugging, she looked up carefully to the arriving carriage.

The young woman said something to the chauffeur, whereupon he drew the reins skillfully.

The carriage came slowly to a stop.

After she opened the door of the drawing room, the woman sticked out her head and smiled softly.

"Please forgive my rudeness, but are you having troubles?" the woman asked seriously. She was tall and was wearing a deep green cloak.

She didn't look like just a servant.　More like the personal teacher of a noble child or the maid of a landlady.

Hughy smiled sociably.

"I guess so. We were just about losing our way when the car suddenly stopped..."

"You lost... your way?" she asked back bewildered.

Their car was being stopped at the center of a wasteland with clear view on the surroundings. Also there wasn't any fog nor was the road they took complicated or branched. It was a road, one could only get lost by making a big mistake.

"Err, well... it's a bit embarrassing but you see, a lot happened underway..."

The young man smiled bitterly and sighed, while the black dressed girl behind him was puffing up her face.

"To tell the truth, we were searching for the mansion of Graham Atkinson... do you happen to know him?"

"The mansion of Mr. Graham...?" the woman asked surprised.

She exchanged glances with the chauffeur and then nervously straightened herself.

"Well then, could it be you're guests of tonight's dinner party...?"

"Yes. We were invited by Mr. Graham. My name is Hugh Anthony Disward - you may call me Hughy. And she's Dalian."

"...Sir Disward? Don't tell me you're..."

For some reason she was taken aback and frowned.

Then she came to her senses again and bowed deeply with the words "Please forgive my rudeness!".

"I'm called Lesley and am a servant at Mr. Graham's mansion. If you'd like you could ride with this carriage to the mansion. And naturally, we will arrange workers for the repair of your car."

"Ah, that would be a big help. Just..."

Saying so, Hughy looked behind his back.

The shoulders of the black dressed girl hiding behind him were quivering faintly.

Being cautious about unknown adults, she took the attitude of a shy young child.

Lesley frowned worriedly, but then seemed to be struck with an idea.

"Miss Dalian... Err, to tell the truth there are some snacks inside the carriage..."

Dalian reacted with a twitch on the sound of "snacks".

The black dressed girl then peeked out behind Hughy and looked up to Lesley.

"Snacks... of what sort?"

She asked lastly with a voice one could barely hear.

Lesley smiled relieved.

"Hm, let's see. Nothing too exceptional, but there's fried bread and..."

She started to count with her fingers but Dalian answered instantly even before Lesley could finish. "We ride...", while tugging at Hughy's sleeves.

"My, my" Hughy sighed faintly.

The loading platform was loaded with piled up ingredients. Vegetables and fruits, fish and meat as well as manufactured food like cheese. All of it was clearly of high class and fresh.

"Were you just returning from shopping? These are the ingredients for tonight's dinner party, I suppose?"

Hughy was lightly surprised after glancing into the loading platform and said so.

"No" Lesley shook her head.

"The pre-cooking for the dinner party is already done. What you're seeing there are the ingredients for lord's dinner tonight."

"All this for Mr. Graham alone? But he certainly didn't have a family, I heard..."

"Yes, all of it will be presented to the lord. Stocking goods is strictly prohibited, since what's rounding out the quality of the cooking is the freshness and the quality of the ingredients. In the past, the old head chef used slightly injured ingredients and got fired just because of that on the same day.

"Aah..."

Hughy smiled a bit amazed.

"Mr. Graham seems to be a gourmet as I've heard in the rumours. Are you working in the kitchen of his mansion?"

"Yes...... that's about right. I'm entrusted with work like the one of a kitchen maid."

Lesley answered with an ambiguous smile.

Kitchen maids were people working under the head cook. Or in other words cooks following his example. The fact, that she'd been entrusted with something as important like purchasing the ingredients meant that she was remarkable even amongst the kitchen maids.

"I see. Quite a big deal, I guess. After all, the cuisine of Mr. Graham's mansion is famous in the capital. The original cooking style he developed is introduced in the newspaper from time to time and I've heard that the invitations to the head cook coming from the representatives of the House of Lords or wealthy people on the mainland, aren't stopping."

"I've heard such rumours as well."

She shook her head with a serious expression.

"But as long the lord is alive, it's absolutely unthinkable that the head cook would ever ride on such an offer. That is because the only purpose in life the head cook has, is to let the lord savor the most delicious cuisine."

"...is the treatment at Graham's that good?"

Hughy asked back amused.

Thereupon Lesley thought about it for a moment and said:

"Of course, Mr. Graham is treating the kitchen staff very well. But much more than this, it's because the kitchen at his mansion is the perfect environment for cooks. They may freely use the best and the rarest ingredients, and also all the other ingredients are of best quality and freshness. Furthermore, the crops on this land are of good quality, as well and there's a wealthy forest."

"Forest?"

"Yes. You can hunt in the nearby forest. There are pheasants, rabbits or even wild boars..."

"Aah... that's the point. I see."

Hughy muttered looking at the thick forest expanding before the carriage.

"Could it be that this is also the reason, why Mr. Graham is living on the countryside rather than the capital...?"

"Of course. 'To succeed in making the best cooking, one must use the best ingredients.' is the favorite phrase of Mr. Graham."

"...I see"

Hughy grumbled, brooding about it

In the meanwhile, the black dressed girl had been sitting all the time beside Hughy and had her cheeks innocently stuffed with the fried bread that was wrapped up in oil paper. From time to time she also licked her fingers that were smeared　with sugar and looked entranced every time she did so.

"You seem to like it, don't you, Dalian?"

"...correct."

After having answered with a single word, Dalian bit again into the bread. Her cautious attitude against Lesley at first seemed like a lie.

Lesley watched her warmly while saying.

"If it's according your taste then that's above all else."

She narrowed her eyes pleasantly.

"As soon we arrive at the mansion I can provide you with something finer, but for now that's all we have. Those are the remains of the goods we presented to an orphanage."

"Presents?"

Hughy asked back doubtfully.

"Yes... I always send them the remaining breads of everyday's breakfast when I go purchasing goods. It's a pleasure to watch the children happily eat the food I made."

"So, the person that baked this was...?"

"I baked it. You know... I lost my parents early on and lived through the experience of being constantly hungry."

The expression that flashed over Lesley's face was a bit strange. An unclear expression that looked sad, yet smiling at the same time.

===2===

The mansion of the gourmet was on a high ground with a view of the thick forest.

Long ago it was the castle of the feudal lord and was surprising wide. Dining tables were lined up in the dining hall, decorated with beautiful candlesticks and sterling cutlery.

The hall was alive with wealthy people, landlords and other peoples talking.

And their topic was devoted to tonight's dinner.

"Why are there so much people? Getting sultry in here."

Dalian was hiding herself in the shadows of the posts and complaining quietly.

While adjusting his brand new necktie, Hughy gave a laid-back answer,

"You see, Mr. Graham is a wealthy person who built up a fortune in his young years by doing forward trading with corn. Even now, when he's retired, he gathers people in this hall and arranges a dinner party. And because of the very special cooking, getting invited can be something to be proud about."

"...what a miserable bunch."

Dalian said rudely, gotten in a bad mood because of her shyness of people.

Her exotic black dress was eye-catching even within all the dressed up other guests. Being stared at by the curious gazes of the people seemed to be another reason for her bad mood.

Even so there were quite a lot who came talking to her out of curiosity.

"Good evening, young lady. Is this your first time here?"

Being addressed by a young noble-looking man, she stiffened and tried to sham being not aware of him.

But the man didn't even mind and continued:

"I've been attending several times since last year. The cooking here, it's even better than in the rumours! To say that Mr. Graham's company flourished just because of this party is perfectly reasonable. I'm sure you'll also love it. The cooking method he developed is of course splendid, but as is the skill of the cooks that carry it out."

"...Cooks?"

Hughy came asking subdued.

An expression of being saved flashed over the face of the man that was being ignored by Dalian.

"Yes, exactly. Did you know? The head cook seems to be able to cook animals alive, without letting them feel any pain. I've heard that birds and beasts continue to sleep comfortably even when their head rolled, or that fishes continue to swim in the fish tank even when being reduced to head and bones---"

"...why does he do such a strange thing?"

Hughy raised his eyebrows and asked back. The noble-looking man extended his arms exaggeratedly and shook his head.

"That's again a story beyond belief. He seems to be seeking for the perfect flavor by doing so." Adrenalin... as you call it. Animals emit adrenalin when they're died in pain. Because of this the meat gets chewy and the flavour weakens. Well, but of course that's a subtle difference a common man can't perceive."

"So... just to prevent this effect...?"

"Exactly. A splendid fixation, don't you think? Seems like he polished his knife technique and even learned acupuncture. Furthermore the oriental 'moxibustion' or the use of medicines; just to prevent the animals from suffering. Mind you, he has now worked for several years for Mr. Graham."

"...quite hard to believe, isn't it?"

Hughy expressed his indifferent thoughts.

The man nodded several times.

"Surely! But I think you'll agree with me as soon you've tasted the cooking."

After having explained them, boasting like it was about himself, the man parted in high spirits.

When he went out of view, Dalian relaxed again.

"...what do you think about what he told us?"

Until now he preserved a sociable smile, but now Hughy looked earnest at once and asked her.

"It's an absurd story. That's not something a common man could accomplish."

Dalian said coldly.

Hughy keeped being serious.

"But what if it's the truth?"

The black-dressed girl gazed at the fire burning above a candlestick and muttered in an even voice:

"This would mean... the power of a non-human being is involved."

"I see."

Hughy shrugged casually his shoulders.

He took a pocket-watch out of his coat and, as if been shaken up, said briefly:

"It's time. Let's go."

Graham Atkinson's workroom was at a silent place a bit apart from the dinner party.

Outside the window one could see the huge forest behind the mansion and the wheat fields. Bookshelves that reached to the ceiling were placed on both sides of the room, packed with expensive books.

There were some comfortable-looking seats in the center of the room, in which one a man was already sitting.

His age was probably over 50 years.

He was a bit short, but had muscles on his body. Far from the chubby body one would expect after hearing the rumours of a gourmet. Rather than a retired wealthy person, he looked like a soldier in employment.

"---quite an impressive library."

Even before greeting him, Hughy first sighed a breath of admiration after being led to the room while looking up on the wall. Even Dalian couldn't suppress her eyes from widening.

"'De re coquinaria' by the gourmand Acipius of the old Rome. 'Le Viandier' written by Charles VI's highly valued head cook Taillevent. 'The Physiology of Taste' by Brillat-Savarin - the greatest gourmet of modern history. And the 'Qí mín yào shù' of the Ancient China - not just recipes, there even are natural history and physic books... you probably could count the amount of other gourmet libraries of this level on a single hand."

"Ho-..."

The owner of the workroom gazed at Hughy with evaluating eyes and then laughed lightly.

"I see. As expected of the grandchild of Viscount Wesley Disward. You seem to have an eye for books."

"Are you acquainted with my grandfather?"

Hughy stared surprised back at the gourmet.

Graham nodded deeply with an expression that was hard to judge. He signaled Hughy and Dalian to take seat in the seats in front of him and ordered the butler to prepare some tea.

"Everyone who's at least a bit active in the background affairs of this country knows about this Bibliomania! And also about the library the Viscount owns."

"What do you mean?"

Hughy kept a straight face and asked back.

"Playing dumb won't help you, Sir Disward. The greatest proof is this girl you're taking with you, 'the Black Reading Princess'. You've inherited 'that' from the Viscount, haven't you? The Bibliotheca of Dantalian!"

"...so?"

Hughy smiled sarcastically and tilted his head. Dalian was without change tugging at his sleeves while looking downwards. Her expressionless profile looked like a beautiful porcelain doll.

"Mhph," Graham nosed amused.

"Books are good. You need to use your head to read them. If you use your head, you'll get hungry. Did you know? The weight of the brain is about 2% of the whole body, but it uses up 18% of the calories we need in our daily lives. And the more you get hungry, the tastier the dishes."

"You read books... for the sake of eating?"

Hughy asked in a jesting tone.

But the man nodded, taking this for granted.

"Right... and the same for muscles. If you increase your basal metabolism by training your muscles, the amount of food you need will also grow. And gourmet food is the greatest pleasure god has given to us. For this, I spare neither trouble nor expense."

"Haa..."

With a complicated expression, Hughy looked around in the workroom. There weren't just lots of books in Graham's workroom, but also countless instrument to train the body.

Also there wasn't a desk, but a personal dining table.

The sake cup or the bowls seemed to be made out of expensive porcelain. Only things one would expect to see in an art gallery. In a sense, this workroom also was a splendid and extravagant dining room.

After a short while of silence, Hughy asked "Won't you take part in the dinner party?"

Although the dinner party should have begun by now, Graham didn't seem to be going.

"What a laughable event," Graham ranted.

"Are you telling me to spend the time of my holy dinner together with a bunch that won't stop talking about ridiculous rumours, their business and other nonsense? Me? Such a dinner party is worthless. I'm organizing this because I have no other choice for trading. You may call it apple-polishing of some incompetent trustees."

"That is... unexpected." Hughy muttered to himself.

"Why would you think so?"

"No, it's just, everyone praised the dishes presented at the dinner party so highly. So I thought you would make highest efforts..."

"Of course I'm making highest efforts. Isn't that evident? Or did you think I'd let my cooks slack off, just because the guests are ordinary people?"

The gourmet asked Hughy in a mean way, whereupon Hughy silently shook his head.

Graham laughed deeply using his throat and

"Well but, to tell the truth... They might not be slacking off, but neither do they give their best. They rather reduce the grade of perfection of the cooking, so the taste buds of those common people are able to comprehend the taste. I wonder, do you know why?"

"No... why is that so?"

"In brief, not just the cooking has to be the best. Also the body of the one eating it has to be at least of the same quality. Everyone knows that the meat of a tight and healthy animal is tasty. But what about the one eating it? A fat body, or inner organs corroded by tobacco and wine... would you think such a person could ever comprehend the best cooking?"

Graham sighed as if to curse at the guests gathered at the dinner party.

"Caring about the health, putting the body in order, and, of course, never eating too much, but neither getting too hungry. Like this I've worked a long time on myself. In order to savour the best cooking. I'm different from those would-be gourmets!"

While saying so, he proudly threw out his chest and showed his muscles.

"I think I can understand what you mean," said Hughy with a calm smile and continued while smiling strainedly, "In this sense, we don't seem to have the capabilities to savour the best cooking you're talking about, as well. I am a person that neglects to live healthy and I'm quite dense to tastes... Thus may we gradually get to the main topic?"

"Main topic, huh?"

"Yes. Why did you invite us to this dinner party, and even to your workroom, Mr. Graham Atkinson? Us, that don't have any connection with your business?"

Hughy looked at him with cold eyes.

Graham nodded pleased.

"Right... I don't have any interest in the bunch that comes here with the cooking as their objective. But you are different, Sir Disward. And you, Reading Princess... please, somehow, grant my wish!"

"Wish?"

Hughy asked with dubiousness on his face. Graham sunk his head deeply.

"I'm talking about the Phantom Book."

A light dark light flashed over his eyes. Dalian tightened her grip on Hughy's sleeves with a tensed up face.

"I merely wish that you lend me one Phantom Book - one of those countless Phantom Books you own. The Phantom Book, the chef of Valhalla, the pagan god Andhrímnir is said to have written. With prohibited cookery written in it."

The man continued to speak at ease.

"The book is called 'The Book of the Ultimate Contemplation of Cooking'. A book lost long ago that shouldn't exist anymore. But you should know its whereabouts. You that took over the Phantom Bibliotheca that is crowned by the name of the demon that possesses knowledge and books. The Bibliotheca of Dantalian!"

"...why?"

Hughy repeated his question. Graham frowned discontentedly.

"You are a Researcher of gourmet food everyone recognizes. You do have collected such a giant amount of cookbooks and even do have one of the best cooks in the country employed. What do you wish more than that?"

"To savour the best cooking - that's all I wish for."

Graham answered right away.

"For gourmet food is the greatest pleasure there is. It's the ultimate desire the human bases on. Furthermore it's the driving force that led to the advancement of our civilization. Or as Brillat-Savarin once said: The discovery of a new dish confers more happiness on humanity, than the discovery of a new star. And I've yet to find it! This happiness!"

"And for this you'd like to borrow the knowledge of the demons?"

Hughy looked at him with pity in his eyes. Graham nodded and continued:

"I've sacrificed my own lifetime in order to seek the best cooking. Did you know? According to some statistics, true gourmet food does not harm the health, but rather lengthens life... however, I've not reached it. I don't have much time left. Ten, twenty years at most. But before this I want to savour the ultimate gourmet food! Even if I have to borrow the power of a book whose mere existence is prohibited."

Hughy listened patiently to Graham until he finished. Bewilderment could be clearly seen in Hughy's eyes. He shook his head not being able to comprehend Graham's words.

"...could you explain, Dalian?"

Dalian didn't answer the question Hughy whispered and instead kept being silent.

"Why are you hesitating, Sir Disward?"

Irritation was mixed in Graham's voice.

"Do you want money? In this case there's nothing to hesitate. Just write down as much as you want on a cheque."

"...you're mistaken, Mr. Atkinson. We don't want anything in exchange for a Phantom Book."

Hughy sighed annoyed.

"But sadly we're not able to hand out the Phantom Book to you - even if we, for argument's sake, are the owner of this bibliotheca."

"Why?"

He asked back in a hoarse voice, starting to be disturbed.

"Because this book - The Book of the Ultimate Contemplation of Cooking - is already lent to somebody. Thirty years ago."

"What the...?"

Graham muttered completely dumbfounded.

Hughy continued still frowning out of incomprehension

"It was written in the diary of my grandfather, that he handed out the 'The Book of the Ultimate Contemplation of Cooking' on a whim to someone on today 30 years ago. That's why we came here thinking you'd be the one holding the book. There also was the fact, that you got widely famous as a gourmet just shortly after this date-"

"30 years ago...? Don't tell me...!"

He groaned deeply and sank down on his seat. Then after a long time of silence he muttered in a mournful voice:

"It's the chef..."

"Eh?"

"The chef is holding the Phantom Book. It seems all are thinking I'd thought out the recipes and the servants just realized them, but that is not true. The chef does think them out and realize them all on his own. It was right 30 years ago when I employed the chef... even so... what a... ooh...!"

Mumbling so he held his head.

He looked just that sovereign before, but now it seemed almost like he shrunk.

"What is this... irony of fate... so I've already been eating dishes cooked with this Phantom Book...? And even so I've not been able to savour the cooking I've been longing for...? Even by using the knowledge of the demons I'm not able to reach my ideal...? And I believed that my wish would come true if I just could get hold of it..."

Graham sighed in grief.

Hughy looked down at him silently. Then Dalian stood up without making a sound.

"Where is the chef?"

She asked breaking the silence.

"In the kitchen I guess... he should be preparing my dinner right now..."

"I do want to meet the chef. Immediately."

"Do as you please. There doesn't seem to be any merit for either of us in talking any more."

Graham said indifferently.

After Hughy gave her a nod, the two of them left the room. Her black dress softly widened like a large shadow.

Graham called out to their backs.

"Wait! ...Let me ask just one thing, Sir Disward. If you didn't come here to lend me the Phantom Book, then why? Now, after thirty years..."

"Books lent out by a library do have return dates, Mr. Atkinson..."

Hughy said without turning around in a emotionless voice.

"Phantom Books are books that, originally, shouldn't even exist in this world. What kind of havoc could one of them wreak if it wasn't brought back within the time limit? We wouldn't know."

Graham looked at them in bewilderment.

The black dressed girl turned around quietly and proclaimed in a cold and clear voice.

"'The Book of the Ultimate Contemplation of Cooking' has been lent out with a time limit of thirty years. The return date is... tonight."

===3===

After leaving Graham's workroom, Hughy headed together with Dalian to the kitchen.

On the way they passed through the hall of the dinner party.

The main dishes were served out and the party was reaching its peak. Everyone admired the arrangement of the food and exhausted their vocabulary with their high praise.

"I don't like this mood."

Hughy muttered while looking at them. Somehow they appeared irregular to him.

"There is also negative criticism about Graham's dinner parties. For example that he uses endangered animals and plants in his cooking. Or there are rumours about human bones found in the garbage of the kitchen... And I guess they know about this, too."

"...what is so fun eating all these things?"

Dalian asked back in a earnest expression. Hughy just shrugged his shoulders.

"Why indeed? There are people living in this world that are thankful for anything rare. Whatever it is."

"...even though there would be countless better ingredients. Such fools. Just eat bread. And if there is no bread, do eat confectionery."

Dalian explained her own opinion with plain words.

Ignoring her, Hughy continued

"Of course there are many not doubting Graham, since he's an influential man in a high position. Even I thought so until now. But if the chef is holding the Phantom Book, then that's different... I hope it's not going to be troublesome."

The black dressed girl didn't answer to his mutter.

She glanced wordless at the scenery beyond the windows.

A blood-red full moon was silently hanging in the far sky.

A lot of cooks were at work in the kitchen.

And like one could expect of a mansion owned by a person known for being a gourmet, the kitchen area was quite big. The ground was well paved with stone plates with a bunch of servants, kitchen maids and scullery maids scampering around on it.

Then there was one person who finished up this giant amount of dishes by controlling them like arms and legs.

This was, without doubt, the chef of this mansion. The movements were completely different from the other people.

The pot danced around in her hands almost like it got an own will and an appetite quickening odour spread out just by her adding spices or sauces. When she took a knife, she cut meat with solid bones or vegetables with vivid movements and dished them up beautifully like a flower bed, although she didn't seem to put any power in her grip.

Hughy seemed captivated and stood stock still for a while not being able to shift his gaze.

The chef noticed this and looked up.

Surprisingly the chef was a young woman, about in the half of her twenties.

She finished up the cooking without stocking, put away the knife and then approached Hughy and Dalian.

"...so you were the chef of this mansion?"

Hughy asked silently. Upon which the chef - Lesley - smiled apologetically.

She was the person who let them ride on a carriage and lead them to the mansion.

"I already expected... you would come."

Lesley answered looking a bit desolate.

"Why?"

Dalian was the one asking back. Lesley looked down on her in nostalgia and said,

"I've changed quite a bit in those thirty years, but you look the same like when we met, ...Black Reading Princess. Or was it your mother that time?"

Dalian didn't answer and just gazed at her.

Instead Hughy opened his mouth.

"You know 'The Book of the Ultimate Contemplation of Cooking'... don't you, Miss Lesley?"

She answered the question with silence.

"Was it you who accepted the Phantom Book thirty years ago from my grandfather?" asked Hughy.

"Yes, exactly."

Lesley nodded.

"I still remember that day. It was on the day of my father's funeral. He lost his employment all of a sudden and tried to drown his frustration in alcohol. In the end he died due to a mundane quarrel. If the Lord didn't pick me up, I'm sure I would have died."

Saying so, Lesley suddenly seemed to reconsider and shook her head.

"No, that's not quite true. If I didn't have a talent for cooking... if I hadn't read 'The Book of the Ultimate Contemplation of Cooking', the Lord wouldn't have employed someone like me with an unknown background... what really rescued me was the Phantom Book I borrowed."

Dalian stared in silence at the chef who had a bitter expression.

Hughy asked in a kind voice,

"You are aware of the reason we came to meet you, right?"

Lesley smiled.

"The return date has come, hasn't it?"

After saying so readily, she took off her apron, told a kitchen maid something and started to walk and lead Hughy and Dalian.

"Please follow me. The Phantom Book is stored in my room... naturally, I've treated it with great care and didn't do anything that would have brought damage to the book."

"Is Mr. Graham's dinner alright?"

Hughy called out to Lesley's back in bewilderment.

She smiled triumphantly and nodded.

"Yes. The dinner of the Lord is almost done. I only need to arrange the last few ingredients."

Lesley kept walking and Hughy and Dalian followed silently behind her.

The room of the chef wasn't that far apart of the kitchen and was below the ground. It was a simple room, one wouldn't expect of a renowned cook. Lesley opened the old solid wood door using an old bronze key.

Dalian muttered suddenly to her back,

"Phantom Books do choose their holders themselves."

Lesley turned around with wary expression, but Dalian kept looking straight into her face and continued,

"If someone without the qualifications is holding a Phantom Book, then this person gets engulfed in the magical power of the book... I do only know very few Phantom Book Readers that held a Phantom Book for thirty years and didn't drown in this power."

"...Should I be proud about this?"

Lesley smiled a bit bothered and shook her head.

"But I just prepared dishes like it was written in the book. Naturally, it didn't go all that well from the start. I used several years just to learn the basic techniques. But after I've learned those techniques, I just needed to obtain the best ingredients and draw out the delightfulness... I just continued to prepare the dishes written in the Phantom Book like this."

[[Image:Dantalian_no_Shoka-vol1-p39.jpg|thumb|Hughy had noticed that Lesley, holding a knife, wasn't looking to him, but to Dalian.]]

The intonation of her voice slowly weakened while she continued to mutter.

Her face lost every expression and looked empty, almost like in a state of trance.

"...Where is the Phantom Book, Miss Lesley?"

Hughy asked while looking around in the dark underground room.

"Not yet..."

Lesley said smiling artificially.

She took a bottle filled with an unfamiliar spice from a spice-shelf beside the entrance and opened the lid.

"The Lord is not yet satisfied with my cooking. I'm aware of this, for I've not yet made the 'true' cooking written in the Phantom Book...!"

"Lesley?"

Hughy called out to her in a serious voice.

She turned around and shook the bottle with natural movements one could get charmed by. The weird-colored fine powder poured down on Hughy's entire body.

"What's this...?!"

Hughy put himself on guard with a severe expression. However, without stopping to smile, Lesley said

"Don't worry, Mr. Hughy. This is just a spice I mixed myself. The smell will disappear late at night. But until then, please don't leave this room. If you do, you could get some serious trouble..."

She said so while stepping back and grabbed the doorknob. She planned to lock in Hughy and Dalian.

Hughy reflexively took position to chase after her but then stopped, when he saw that the chef suddenly was holding a knife in the hands. He had noticed that Lesley, holding a knife, wasn't looking to him, but to Dalian.

"What are you trying to do, Lesley?"

Hughy asked mixed with a sigh.

"I shouldn't even need to say this."

Lesley slowly closed the door to the underground room.

With the dignified sound of metal, the door was locked with no mercy. The last thing that could be heard inside the darkened underground room was the bright voice of the chef.

"By all means I have to serve this cooking to the Lord! The best cooking I used thirty years to complete!"

===4===

Hughy searched in his pockets and took out a lighter. It was a unrefined lighter for military use developed during the war in Austria. Blue sparks scattered, the smell of burned oil started to spread out and then a small flame illuminated the underground room.

"Why do we have to get into such unreasonable troubles, when we just came to get back a lent out book...? It's always the same with work concerning Phantom Books..."

Hughy complained while breathing a long sigh.

Dalian scowled at him, said

"It is not time to weep around with a stiuation like this."

And then she kicked the wall of this dreary underground room, letting her greaves ring.

"What a pathetic man you are. How dense are you, to be readily locked inside such a place? With this gloomy light I can't even read a book to kill some time."

While expressing a torrent of curses, the black-dressed girl grasped tightly to Hughy's back with her fingers. Like a unconfident child that fears the dark does.

"I don't think I've been inattentive, though."

Hughy said in a fed up voice while smelling the odour on his coat.

The fine powder Lesley poured over him gave out a characteristic fragrance hard to describe.

Rather than stimulating the nose, the odour seemed to permeate right into the depths of the head. It wasn't an unpleasant fragrance, but it was unlikely to disappear so easily.

"But how did Lesley...? I didn't sense anyone crossing the boundary..."

Dalian shook her head to Hughy's mutter. An extremely frail expression floated over her face.

"She might have crossed the 'boundary' from the beginning. With us just not noticing it. And now slowly, after thirty years she has..."

"Could be."

Hughy didn't try to comfort her. He shook his head while putting his hand into the pocket of his coat,

"But it's not certain either. Please go away a bit, Dalian."

"...what are you planning to do?"

"We can't stay here forever, you see."

Hughy took out a weapon; a top-break service revolver. A handgun used by the army.

He pointed the gun to the locked door and pulled a trigger　without hesitation.

A thunderous roar resounded within the small underground room and the bullet opened a hole inside the wood door. He shot once again, upon which the frail lock shattered and the door opened.

"...a noisy tool, as always."

Dalian cast him a blaming glance while guarding her ears with both hands. Hughy just shrugged wordlessly.

Almost at the same time as both of them left the room, several cooks came running from the kitchen with surprised miens. They probably heard the gun shot.

Hughy smiled dimly seeming to brood about how to deceive them.

However, this facial expression froze at once.

The more the cooks drew near, the more their condition changed.

Almost as if they got hypnotized, their expressions grew empty with only their eyes sparkling in a strong light. The gazes of hungry wolfs.

They weren't looking at Dalian, but at Hughy.

But there wasn't any hostility in the eyes of the cooks.

They emitted a more primitive desire. Hunger.

They seemed to feel an intense appetite for Hughy's body.

"It appears you look quite tasty in their eyes, Hughy."

Dalian stated the facts in a indifferent tone.

Hughy curved his lips looking terribly annoyed.

"Lesley's spice earlier... is this odour deluding them?"

"Correct. Not bad, after all it's the cookbook the chef of Valhalla left behind... this is more troublesome than we expected."

Hughy nodded to her words.

"They got us, huh? Since I also can't just shoot one of them after the other..."

"...surprisingly you also seem to have some soft parts."

The black-dressed girl looked up to him lightly amused.

"No... I simply don't have enough bullets. Since I've already used two of them just before."

With these words Hughy put away his gun.

During this the cooks have drawn nearer. And not just that, one could see how even more people were approaching through the floor as though they were being lured.

The servants of the mansion as well as Gentlemen and Ladies with smart appearances. In other words the guests that attended the dinner party in the big hall.

Even they were being attracted by the spice of Lesley.

"I see. This sure is serious trouble."

Hughy groaned remembering Lesley's words.

It was almost like watching an assembling swarm of wasps that got aroused by the alarm pheromone of their fellows.

If they came attacking all at once, then Hughy would have no way to prevail. His whole body would probably be mangled and eaten alive and he'd end up dead.

"...Dalian, may I borrow a book?"

He muttered mixed with a sigh and took off the glove on his right hand.

A beautiful gem was embedded in the back of his hand. A deep red gem resembling the color of blood.

Dalian wasn't holding a book right now. They left the book she read in the car behind there.

Nevertheless, she nodded expressionlessly and quietly reached for her collar.

Pearly-white skin was exposed between the gaps of the wide open black dress.

And in front, in the midst of her neck, a steel chest. An old lock made of metal---

"...I ask of thee, Art thou mankind?"

Hughy asked her holding aloft his right hand. It was as if he was casting an ancient forbidden spell.

And Dalian answered like an utensil in a cold robotic voice.

『No... We are......』

It was right after that, that the people attracted by the spice came rushing like a giant wave to crush the two of them.

===5===

The gourmet Graham Atkinson was currently dining.

Several plates filled with extravagant cuisine were tightly lined up on his personal dining table in his workroom.

The main dish was an unfamiliar meat dish. The just cut up, fresh meat had to be dipped in the specially made sauce. The sauce was superbly refined using countless different spices and herbs and its fragrance was engulfing the entire room in a fascinating aroma.

Graham's appearance were fulfilled with bliss like never before.

Each time he led the silver fork to his mouth, the words of praise "Wonderful" escaped him.

The chef himself was taking on the role of the waitress wearing a gorgeous apron.

When she noticed the figures entering the room, she restfully raised her face.

And a light expression of surprise floated over her features.

The visitors of the workroom were a party of two. A young man wearing a frock coat and a black-dressed girl.

The girl was holding a massive book in her arms. The color of the cover of the book had already faded to a brown tint. It was a manuscript written on parchment. However, except for this no change whatsoever could be seen on their appearance.

The odour of the special mixture of spices was still rising from the body of the young man.

"I'm surprised you managed to arrive here unharmed... a great number of people was supposed to be in the big hall, but didn't you get attacked by them?"

The chef Lesley asked in a calm voice.

Hughy shook his head with a wry smile.

"We had those gentlemen sleep for a little while."

"...sleep?"

"'Hazār Afsān', a collection of tales compiled in the ancient Persia---"

Hughy said taking a peek at the book in Dalian's arms.

"The tyrannic Islamic king Shahryār is said to have slept for thousand and one day after having gotten it read aloud to him. It's the book that later also was used as the manuscript of 'One Thousand and One Nights' and makes the ones sleep that hear the stories of it. However, it's not supposed to exist anymore since it has been burned at the time the Mongolian army raided Baghdad."

"The Phantom Books that shouldn't exist in this world... right? But where on earth did you get this...?"

Lesley smiled amazed.

"I suppose this was a foolish question... you are the owners of the Bibliotheca of Dantalian. The Princess of the Phantom Bibliotheca containing 900666 Phantom Books and its gatekeeper---"

The chef reached for the wagon with the dishes and picked up a book.

The era couldn't be determined, but it was quite an old book. The words "The Book of the Ultimate Contemplation of Cooking" were engraved on its cover. Embracing this book tightly, she said in a kind voice,

"My father was a cook, too. He worked at this mansion thirty years ago... but his cuisine couldn't satisfy the Lord, no, my father even accidentally used injured ingredients once and was fired just because of that. As a consequence he died shortly after."

"...so you're here for revenge?"

Hughy said keeping a straight face.

"Yes, that was my plan... at the beginning."

Lesley nodded pleasantly.

"I thought about modifying the cooking or mixing poison into it. However, the Lord would never accept the cooking of some subordinate cook, and if there was something mixed in the cooking, he would surely notice it. I noticed that I couldn't harm the Lord as long as I didn't master the art of cookery."

Hughy listened without disrupting her.

Graham continued to silently eat his dinner. His silverware could be heard resounding in the room.

"From then on I was absorbed in reading the Phantom Book I've borrowed and spent day and night polishing my skills. Thanks to this, the kitchen has been entrusted to me and before I knew it, I've earned reputation as cook. Then I noticed. The Lord was completely right in firing an incompetent cook - in other words my father."

Lesley smiled brightly with a triumphant look.

"And most of all, I began to seek for the best cooking myself. But the journey was fraught with difficulties. 'The Book of the Ultimate Contemplation of Cooking' contained many hints to achieve this goal, but the recipe for the best cooking itself wasn't written in it."

Lesley put the book away silently.

She looked contently down to her cookery lined up on the dining table.

"However... at last it has been accomplished tonight. I've made the best cooking."

A sense of fulfillment was contained in her low voice, only people that finished a work have.

"Wonderful..."

Graham mumbled with a full mouth.

"Wonderful... This is the cooking I've been seeking for. More... Let me eat more."

The silverware of the gourmet made woefully circles over the empty plate.

Lesley gripped her favorite knife, opened the lid of the container and vividly cut up fresh pieces of meat. She placed them on the plate with fluid movements and ladled a perfect serving of sauce over it.

Lastly, she served it soundlessly to her employer.

"The teachings of 'The Book of the Ultimate Contemplation of Cooking' were simple. Drawing the taste out of the best raw materials without hurting them. For this I've polished my techniques and learned how to cook living being without letting them feel pain. But this wasn't enough."

Lesley said with a melancholic face.

"It doesn't suffice to just remove the pain for them. They rather have to feel pleasure. The secret for the best cooking was to let the raw materials feel the greatest pleasure so they'r fulfilled with pleasure substances while cooking them."

"...The greatest pleasure?"

Hughy asked her calmly back.

"Gourmet food."

Lesley laughed a bit triumphantly.

"Gourmet food is an enjoyment limited to humans. In addition the insurmountable delight, a person that took gourmet food to extremes feels, when he comes across the best cooking. The '''brain''' in the second when it's fulfilled with pleasure substances is the best ingredient existing in this world."

She put down the knife on the wagon and thoroughly washed her hands in a water bowl. Then she dried them with a brand new towel and again took the Phantom Book in her hands.

"I'll return this book, since I don't need it anymore-"

Dalian easefully walked to her and accepted the Phantom Book.

Hughy gazed wordlessly at her back.

"...I liked your fried bread."

At length, Dalian said so in a lightly sad voice. Lesley inclined her head doubtfully, but Dalian continued,

"Even without the best ingredients, it was a most fulfilled taste."

In this moment Lesley breathed up, almost like she remembered something long forgotten, and her expression froze.

But this was just for a moment.

The young chef nodded immediately as if nothing had happened and applied her attention again to Graham.

Hughy and Dalian turned the two of them their backs and silently left the workroom.

"Aah... more... let me eat more..."

The gourmet murmured in an enraptured voice. The words changed to the groan of an animal in the middle and couldn't be heard well anymore. Even so Lesley smiled brightly.

"Please be at relief, my Lord. There's still a lot."

Putting the freshly cut up meat on the plate, she pointed at the man waiting for her.

Then she gently closed the lid of the container containing the valuable ingredient. This container was once the skull of the man called Graham Atkinson.

The gourmet, famous in the capital, lead a piece of his own freshly cut up brain with relish to his mouth and, with a blissful mien, --- smiled.

===6===

There was a car stopped in midst of a mountain way.

It was an old car once used by the army, and the dim silver body of the car was wet by the early morning fog. The right back wheel was dismantled and the young driver was crouching beside it. A fluffy blanket was laid on the leather-coated seats with a little girl snuggled up in it like a cat.

"I am bored."

She said ill-humored. Several thick books, she had already read, were piled up behind her.

"I am hungry. How long do you plan on making me wait, just to replace one or two metal pipes? We went through hardships getting the parts from a car at the mansion and walking off with them until here and even so had to stay up all night. Just how incapable are you, Hughy?"

"...I couldn't get parts with the same standard, so I need some time! Well, after applying forcibly some glue, it should hold until we arrive at the town, I guess."

Saying so, the young driver started to tamper again with the bottom part of the defect car.

Dalian sighted long and looked into the distance.

The morning sun was illuminating the horizon white. The outlines of the forest were no longer sunken in darkness but now slowly appeared. She also noticed wheat sprouts showing themselves on the slopes that seemed like mere wasteland before.

The street was gently bent with no end in sight.

A single carriage was drawing near on this street.

An old peasant was riding it. The loading platform was fully loaded with straw bundles.

"What's up at such a place?"

The peasant took his time and slowly stopped next to them.

"As you can see. It's like this since the car got broken last night."

The girl in the blanket pouted and answered bluntly.

Upon this the peasant laughed out loud amused.

"Hoho, that's indeed a bother. Is the reparation getting somewhere?"

"Correct... I won't let him say 'no', now that he has made me wait this long."

"Haha... I see, I see. Then I'll give you something to eat while waiting. I'm sure it's going to fill your stomach a bit, young lady."

With these words the peasant presented two fist-size potatoes. They were wrapped up in newspaper, steam was faintly rising from it and the smell of melted butter spread out gently.

Dalian seemed bewildered and looked up to the wrinkled smiling face of the peasant.

"Is it really okay? Isn't this your breakfast...?"

"You scratch my back and I'll scratch yours, right? Accept it without reservation. Oh, or do you not like potatoes?"

The girl shook her head to the peasant's words.

She stretched out her hands equipped with protectors and accepted the warm potatoes.

"Thank you..."

She whispered and bit into the potato. Then she stuffed her cheeks wordlessly for a while.

Before long she raised her face when her potato shrunk to about the half of its size. She smiled with a face appropriate to her age, and with pour and potato peel all over the region around her lips.

"It's tasty... the best..."

"Hahaaha! Is that so? ...I'm pleased to hear that. I think there's no seasoning that can win against an empty stomach."

The peasant narrowed his eyes contently and laughed.

Wishing them a good trip, he left them with his loaded carriage. Dalian saw him off with her cheeks still stuffed with potato.

"...alright, this should do for now."

Right after this Hughy stood up with these words. He started the engine by turning around the hand crank and returned to the driver seat.

Dalian relieved looked to the sky and took seat still wearing the blanket.

The car moved off producing an awkward sound of metal smashing together. After they rode for a while on the forlorn road, Hughy seemed to have remembered something and asked gently,

"Dalian, can I have some potato, too?"

Her answer was simple.

"No. This is my potato."

"But I'm rather hungry, having been repairing all night long."

"No. It was originally your fault that we stood still there."

Hughy shook his head annoyed.

"I got it. Just give me the other one."

"Are you still half asleep? Both of them are mine."

"Please at least the half..."

"No. What a greedy man you are."

Dalian said amazed.

"Who is!"

Hughy muttered with a miserable expression.

With the two of them arguing on it, the car disappeared slowly inside the morning fog.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Dantalian_no_Shoka|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Dantalian_no_Shoka:Volume1_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Dantalian no Shoka:Volume1 Chapter1

2010-01-18T00:57:10Z

Hariseldon: /* 5 */

A deserted ground at dusk.

Powder snow was falling silently through the spaces between the tree branches.

In front of a newly built grave, a girl was standing alone.

A little girl wearing a mourning dress.

"Please... teach me..."

The girl cried out with a hoarse voice.

She was looking at a carriage.

A brougham dyed in a deep black, stopped at the corner of the ground.

There was a single doll placed by the window. A beautiful porcelain doll dressed in a jet black dress.

The little girl kneed down on the withered lawn - as if to pray to this doll.

"Please, grant me knowledge. The ability to fulfill the desire of this man... please... somehow"

Her faintly quivering voice was blown away by the cold wind.

The moment the girl hanged her head in realization that her wish wouldn't be granted, the door of the carriage quietly opened.

A single book was presented to her through the door.

Besides the title written in relief, there was a plain crest drawn on the cover. The beautiful binding gave off the impression of a newly printed book and at the same time an impression of a centuries-old tome.

"The Phantom Book has chosen you."

A man's voice resounded from within the carriage.

The little girl raised her tear-stained face and received the book with wavering hands.

"I shall entrust you with this. May you be the owner of this phantom book until the day of the return date. However, remember one thing on any account."

"Remember... what...?"

The girl asked back frightened.

The man's answer was short. He replied in a hoarse voice that felt as if resounding from far away.

"There exist things in this world, that are not meant to be known to mankind..."

After the door was closed again, the carriage started to go away restfully. Disappearing in the dark of the night, leaving back only the sound of heavy hoofs.

A single girl in a mourning dress, carrying a book, remained.

The crimson shining moon was beholding this scene expressionlessly from high above in the sky.

==Episode 01: Meditations de Gastronomie==
===1===

On a rough mountain far outside the gates of the capital, there was a stopped car.

It was an old car once used by the army. A common type of automobile that was sold cheaply to the citizens during the post-war years.

There was no roof to the dimmed silver body of the car, so the two seats were exposed directly to the exterior.

A rolled up blanket and already read books were placed carelessly on the leather-coated seats.

The driver was a young man wearing a leather frock coat.

His age could not be determined exactly, but probably he was about twenty years old. Still, a boyish impression remained on his face, covered by a hat.

He was currently crouching on the side of the car, tampering with the back wheel bearing.

Although his gentle features implied a good upbringing, his hands were strangely accustomed to the use of tools.

Movements like a soldier that had received a special training.

"I am bored."

A girl was sitting on the load platform and spoke to the man.

Her age was no more than about 12, 13 years. Her white skin seemed almost transparent and was wrapped in a jet black dress.

Her hip-length hair was jet black as well and her eyes were colored in the deep black of the night.

The black dress was bulged with countless laces and frills. These outlines of her were enfolded by metallic protectors on her back hands and a rustic tasset. Her looks made one remember the ceremonial robes of medieval knights; an odd mixture that couldn't be called dress nor armor. And finally, in place of a ribbon, she was wearing an old, metallic chest.

A big lock, tied to her with silver chains.

"I am hungry. Just how long do you plan on making me wait? First you got lost and then you even made the car break down. Tell me Hughy, are you a good-for-nothing?"

Laying the book she was reading on her lap, she criticized the driver.

The young man called "Hughy" smiled sarcastically to this snappy tongue that didn't fit at all to her lovely appearance.

"Oh, I thought we got lost because you completely misread the map...?"

"Ugh..."

The girl groaned once and fell silent. She poutedly chewed on her lips while her cheeks were getting red and turned away.

My, my. The young man merely shrugged his shoulders while changing his gloves that had become dirty with oil.

"But we certainly are in an unpleasant situation. I'd like to repair the car, but there aren't enough parts. We'll have to go borrow some proper tools and material."

"...you are noticing this now?"

The girl breathed a dumbfounded sigh.

Their car was currently being stopped on a narrow land way that had only recently been hardened.

Wherever one would turn around, there was just plain wasteland covered with weed. A blacksmith or harness shop? There was not a single building far and wide!

"Please do take a look around. Do you really think, you can obtain those in this region? You are about the only foolish driver all over the world, who does lose his way to a place like this in this cold season."

"Well, I admit your point about the season."

He looked up to the branches of the trees dried by the coldness of the winter and then shook his head exaggeratedly.

"But Dalian... it seems we're not the only ones who took this route."

After having spoken, he narrowed his eyes to look in the distance.

A carriage was drawing closer to them while raising white dust.

It was a big two-horse cart.

To be more exact, a high-class carriage equipped with suspension, one usually only seen at the mansion's of nobles. A middle-aged man wearing an expensive looking coat was holding the reins at the driver seat. In the drawing room, a young woman could be seen.

Putting the tools he was holding on the ground, the young driver, Hughy, stood up.

The black dressed girl called Dalian jumped down from the loading platform and quickly took position behind Hughy.

Her anxious state made one remember little animals that weren't accustomed to humans. Hiding part of her head with the book she was hugging, she looked up carefully to the arriving carriage.

The young woman said something to the chauffeur, whereupon he drew the reins skillfully.

The carriage came slowly to a stop.

After she opened the door of the drawing room, the woman sticked out her head and smiled softly.

"Please forgive my rudeness, but are you having troubles?" the woman asked seriously. She was tall and was wearing a deep green cloak.

She didn't look like just a servant.　More like the personal teacher of a noble child or the maid of a landlady.

Hughy smiled sociably.

"I guess so. We were just about losing our way when the car suddenly stopped..."

"You lost... your way?" she asked back bewildered.

Their car was being stopped at the center of a wasteland with clear view on the surroundings. Also there wasn't any fog nor was the road they took complicated or branched. It was a road, one could only get lost by making a big mistake.

"Err, well... it's a bit embarrassing but you see, a lot happened underway..."

The young man smiled bitterly and sighed, while the black dressed girl behind him was puffing up her face.

"To tell the truth, we were searching for the mansion of Graham Atkinson... do you happen to know him?"

"The mansion of Mr. Graham...?" the woman asked surprised.

She exchanged glances with the chauffeur and then nervously straightened herself.

"Well then, could it be you're guests of tonight's dinner party...?"

"Yes. We were invited by Mr. Graham. My name is Hugh Anthony Disward - you may call me Hughy. And she's Dalian."

"...Sir Disward? Don't tell me you're..."

For some reason she was taken aback and frowned.

Then she came to her senses again and bowed deeply with the words "Please forgive my rudeness!".

"I'm called Lesley and am a servant at Mr. Graham's mansion. If you'd like you could ride with this carriage to the mansion. And naturally, we will arrange workers for the repair of your car."

"Ah, that would be a big help. Just..."

Saying so, Hughy looked behind his back.

The shoulders of the black dressed girl hiding behind him were quivering faintly.

Being cautious about unknown adults, she took the attitude of a shy young child.

Lesley frowned worriedly, but then seemed to be struck with an idea.

"Miss Dalian... Err, to tell the truth there are some snacks inside the carriage..."

Dalian reacted with a twitch on the sound of "snacks".

The black dressed girl then peeked out behind Hughy and looked up to Lesley.

"Snacks... of what sort?"

She asked lastly with a voice one could barely hear.

Lesley smiled relieved.

"Hm, let's see. Nothing too exceptional, but there's fried bread and..."

She started to count with her fingers but Dalian answered instantly even before Lesley could finish. "We ride...", while tugging at Hughy's sleeves.

"My, my" Hughy sighed faintly.

The loading platform was loaded with piled up ingredients. Vegetables and fruits, fish and meat as well as manufactured food like cheese. All of it was clearly of high class and fresh.

"Were you just returning from shopping? These are the ingredients for tonight's dinner party, I suppose?"

Hughy was lightly surprised after glancing into the loading platform and said so.

"No" Lesley shook her head.

"The pre-cooking for the dinner party is already done. What you're seeing there are the ingredients for lord's dinner tonight."

"All this for Mr. Graham alone? But he certainly didn't have a family, I heard..."

"Yes, all of it will be presented to the lord. Stocking goods is strictly prohibited, since what's rounding out the quality of the cooking is the freshness and the quality of the ingredients. In the past, the old head chef used slightly injured ingredients and got fired just because of that on the same day.

"Aah..."

Hughy smiled a bit amazed.

"Mr. Graham seems to be a gourmet as I've heard in the rumours. Are you working in the kitchen of his mansion?"

"Yes...... that's about right. I'm entrusted with work like the one of a kitchen maid."

Lesley answered with an ambiguous smile.

Kitchen maids were people working under the head cook. Or in other words cooks following his example. The fact, that she'd been entrusted with something as important like purchasing the ingredients meant that she was remarkable even amongst the kitchen maids.

"I see. Quite a big deal, I guess. After all, the cuisine of Mr. Graham's mansion is famous in the capital. The original cooking style he developed is introduced in the newspaper from time to time and I've heard that the invitations to the head cook coming from the representatives of the House of Lords or wealthy people on the mainland, aren't stopping."

"I've heard such rumours as well."

She shook her head with a serious expression.

"But as long the lord is alive, it's absolutely unthinkable that the head cook would ever ride on such an offer. That is because the only purpose in life the head cook has, is to let the lord savor the most delicious cuisine."

"...is the treatment at Graham's that good?"

Hughy asked back amused.

Thereupon Lesley thought about it for a moment and said:

"Of course, Mr. Graham is treating the kitchen staff very well. But much more than this, it's because the kitchen at his mansion is the perfect environment for cooks. They may freely use the best and the rarest ingredients, and also all the other ingredients are of best quality and freshness. Furthermore, the crops on this land are of good quality, as well and there's a wealthy forest."

"Forest?"

"Yes. You can hunt in the nearby forest. There are pheasants, rabbits or even wild boars..."

"Aah... that's the point. I see."

Hughy muttered looking at the thick forest expanding before the carriage.

"Could it be that this is also the reason, why Mr. Graham is living on the countryside rather than the capital...?"

"Of course. 'To succeed in making the best cooking, one must use the best ingredients.' is the favorite phrase of Mr. Graham."

"...I see"

Hughy grumbled, brooding about it

In the meanwhile, the black dressed girl had been sitting all the time beside Hughy and had her cheeks innocently stuffed with the fried bread that was wrapped up in oil paper. From time to time she also licked her fingers that were smeared　with sugar and looked entranced every time she did so.

"You seem to like it, don't you, Dalian?"

"...correct."

After having answered with a single word, Dalian bit again into the bread. Her cautious attitude against Lesley at first seemed like a lie.

Lesley watched her warmly while saying.

"If it's according your taste then that's above all else."

She narrowed her eyes pleasantly.

"As soon we arrive at the mansion I can provide you with something finer, but for now that's all we have. Those are the remains of the goods we presented to an orphanage."

"Presents?"

Hughy asked back doubtfully.

"Yes... I always send them the remaining breads of everyday's breakfast when I go purchasing goods. It's a pleasure to watch the children happily eat the food I made."

"So, the person that baked this was...?"

"I baked it. You know... I lost my parents early on and lived through the experience of being constantly hungry."

The expression that flashed over Lesley's face was a bit strange. An unclear expression that looked sad, yet smiling at the same time.

===2===

The mansion of the gourmet was on a high ground with a view of the thick forest.

Long ago it was the castle of the feudal lord and was surprising wide. Dining tables were lined up in the dining hall, decorated with beautiful candlesticks and sterling cutlery.

The hall was alive with wealthy people, landlords and other peoples talking.

And their topic was devoted to tonight's dinner.

"Why are there so much people? Getting sultry in here."

Dalian was hiding herself in the shadows of the posts and complaining quietly.

While adjusting his brand new necktie, Hughy gave a laid-back answer,

"You see, Mr. Graham is a wealthy person who built up a fortune in his young years by doing forward trading with corn. Even now, when he's retired, he gathers people in this hall and arranges a dinner party. And because of the very special cooking, getting invited can be something to be proud about."

"...what a miserable bunch."

Dalian said rudely, gotten in a bad mood because of her shyness of people.

Her exotic black dress was eye-catching even within all the dressed up other guests. Being stared at by the curious gazes of the people seemed to be another reason for her bad mood.

Even so there were quite a lot who came talking to her out of curiosity.

"Good evening, young lady. Is this your first time here?"

Being addressed by a young noble-looking man, she stiffened and tried to sham being not aware of him.

But the man didn't even mind and continued:

"I've been attending several times since last year. The cooking here, it's even better than in the rumours! To say that Mr. Graham's company flourished just because of this party is perfectly reasonable. I'm sure you'll also love it. The cooking method he developed is of course splendid, but as is the skill of the cooks that carry it out."

"...Cooks?"

Hughy came asking subdued.

An expression of being saved flashed over the face of the man that was being ignored by Dalian.

"Yes, exactly. Did you know? The head cook seems to be able to cook animals alive, without letting them feel any pain. I've heard that birds and beasts continue to sleep comfortably even when their head rolled, or that fishes continue to swim in the fish tank even when being reduced to head and bones---"

"...why does he do such a strange thing?"

Hughy raised his eyebrows and asked back. The noble-looking man extended his arms exaggeratedly and shook his head.

"That's again a story beyond belief. He seems to be seeking for the perfect flavor by doing so." Adrenalin... as you call it. Animals emit adrenalin when they're died in pain. Because of this the meat gets chewy and the flavour weakens. Well, but of course that's a subtle difference a common man can't perceive."

"So... just to prevent this effect...?"

"Exactly. A splendid fixation, don't you think? Seems like he polished his knife technique and even learned acupuncture. Furthermore the oriental 'moxibustion' or the use of medicines; just to prevent the animals from suffering. Mind you, he has now worked for several years for Mr. Graham."

"...quite hard to believe, isn't it?"

Hughy expressed his indifferent thoughts.

The man nodded several times.

"Surely! But I think you'll agree with me as soon you've tasted the cooking."

After having explained them, boasting like it was about himself, the man parted in high spirits.

When he went out of view, Dalian relaxed again.

"...what do you think about what he told us?"

Until now he preserved a sociable smile, but now Hughy looked earnest at once and asked her.

"It's an absurd story. That's not something a common man could accomplish."

Dalian said coldly.

Hughy keeped being serious.

"But what if it's the truth?"

The black-dressed girl gazed at the fire burning above a candlestick and muttered in an even voice:

"This would mean... the power of a non-human being is involved."

"I see."

Hughy shrugged casually his shoulders.

He took a pocket-watch out of his coat and, as if been shaken up, said briefly:

"It's time. Let's go."

Graham Atkinson's workroom was at a silent place a bit apart from the dinner party.

Outside the window one could see the huge forest behind the mansion and the wheat fields. Bookshelves that reached to the ceiling were placed on both sides of the room, packed with expensive books.

There were some comfortable-looking seats in the center of the room, in which one a man was already sitting.

His age was probably over 50 years.

He was a bit short, but had muscles on his body. Far from the chubby body one would expect after hearing the rumours of a gourmet. Rather than a retired wealthy person, he looked like a soldier in employment.

"---quite an impressive library."

Even before greeting him, Hughy first sighed a breath of admiration after being led to the room while looking up on the wall. Even Dalian couldn't suppress her eyes from widening.

"'De re coquinaria' by the gourmand Acipius of the old Rome. 'Le Viandier' written by Charles VI's highly valued head cook Taillevent. 'The Physiology of Taste' by Brillat-Savarin - the greatest gourmet of modern history. And the 'Qí mín yào shù' of the Ancient China - not just recipes, there even are natural history and physic books... you probably could count the amount of other gourmet libraries of this level on a single hand."

"Ho-..."

The owner of the workroom gazed at Hughy with evaluating eyes and then laughed lightly.

"I see. As expected of the grandchild of Viscount Wesley Disward. You seem to have an eye for books."

"Are you acquainted with my grandfather?"

Hughy stared surprised back at the gourmet.

Graham nodded deeply with an expression that was hard to judge. He signaled Hughy and Dalian to take seat in the seats in front of him and ordered the butler to prepare some tea.

"Everyone who's at least a bit active in the background affairs of this country knows about this Bibliomania! And also about the library the Viscount owns."

"What do you mean?"

Hughy kept a straight face and asked back.

"Playing dumb won't help you, Sir Disward. The greatest proof is this girl you're taking with you, 'the Black Reading Princess'. You've inherited 'that' from the Viscount, haven't you? The Bibliotheca of Dantalian!"

"...so?"

Hughy smiled sarcastically and tilted his head. Dalian was without change tugging at his sleeves while looking downwards. Her expressionless profile looked like a beautiful porcelain doll.

"Mhph," Graham nosed amused.

"Books are good. You need to use your head to read them. If you use your head, you'll get hungry. Did you know? The weight of the brain is about 2% of the whole body, but it uses up 18% of the calories we need in our daily lives. And the more you get hungry, the tastier the dishes."

"You read books... for the sake of eating?"

Hughy asked in a jesting tone.

But the man nodded, taking this for granted.

"Right... and the same for muscles. If you increase your basal metabolism by training your muscles, the amount of food you need will also grow. And gourmet food is the greatest pleasure god has given to us. For this, I spare neither trouble nor expense."

"Haa..."

With a complicated expression, Hughy looked around in the workroom. There weren't just lots of books in Graham's workroom, but also countless instrument to train the body.

Also there wasn't a desk, but a personal dining table.

The sake cup or the bowls seemed to be made out of expensive porcelain. Only things one would expect to see in an art gallery. In a sense, this workroom also was a splendid and extravagant dining room.

After a short while of silence, Hughy asked "Won't you take part in the dinner party?"

Although the dinner party should have begun by now, Graham didn't seem to be going.

"What a laughable event," Graham ranted.

"Are you telling me to spend the time of my holy dinner together with a bunch that won't stop talking about ridiculous rumours, their business and other nonsense? Me? Such a dinner party is worthless. I'm organizing this because I have no other choice for trading. You may call it apple-polishing of some incompetent trustees."

"That is... unexpected." Hughy muttered to himself.

"Why would you think so?"

"No, it's just, everyone praised the dishes presented at the dinner party so highly. So I thought you would make highest efforts..."

"Of course I'm making highest efforts. Isn't that evident? Or did you think I'd let my cooks slack off, just because the guests are ordinary people?"

The gourmet asked Hughy in a mean way, whereupon Hughy silently shook his head.

Graham laughed deeply using his throat and

"Well but, to tell the truth... They might not be slacking off, but neither do they give their best. They rather reduce the grade of perfection of the cooking, so the taste buds of those common people are able to comprehend the taste. I wonder, do you know why?"

"No... why is that so?"

"In brief, not just the cooking has to be the best. Also the body of the one eating it has to be at least of the same quality. Everyone knows that the meat of a tight and healthy animal is tasty. But what about the one eating it? A fat body, or inner organs corroded by tobacco and wine... would you think such a person could ever comprehend the best cooking?"

Graham sighed as if to curse at the guests gathered at the dinner party.

"Caring about the health, putting the body in order, and, of course, never eating too much, but neither getting too hungry. Like this I've worked a long time on myself. In order to savour the best cooking. I'm different from those would-be gourmets!"

While saying so, he proudly threw out his chest and showed his muscles.

"I think I can understand what you mean," said Hughy with a calm smile and continued while smiling strainedly, "In this sense, we don't seem to have the capabilities to savour the best cooking you're talking about, as well. I am a person that neglects to live healthy and I'm quite dense to tastes... Thus may we gradually get to the main topic?"

"Main topic, huh?"

"Yes. Why did you invite us to this dinner party, and even to your workroom, Mr. Graham Atkinson? Us, that don't have any connection with your business?"

Hughy looked at him with cold eyes.

Graham nodded pleased.

"Right... I don't have any interest in the bunch that comes here with the cooking as their objective. But you are different, Sir Disward. And you, Reading Princess... please, somehow, grant my wish!"

"Wish?"

Hughy asked with dubiousness on his face. Graham sunk his head deeply.

"I'm talking about the Phantom Book."

A light dark light flashed over his eyes. Dalian tightened her grip on Hughy's sleeves with a tensed up face.

"I merely wish that you lend me one Phantom Book - one of those countless Phantom Books you own. The Phantom Book, the chef of Valhalla, the pagan god Andhrímnir is said to have written. With prohibited cookery written in it."

The man continued to speak at ease.

"The book is called 'The Book of the Ultimate Contemplation of Cooking'. A book lost long ago that shouldn't exist anymore. But you should know its whereabouts. You that took over the Phantom Bibliotheca that is crowned by the name of the demon that possesses knowledge and books. The Bibliotheca of Dantalian!"

"...why?"

Hughy repeated his question. Graham frowned discontentedly.

"You are a Researcher of gourmet food everyone recognizes. You do have collected such a giant amount of cookbooks and even do have one of the best cooks in the country employed. What do you wish more than that?"

"To savour the best cooking - that's all I wish for."

Graham answered right away.

"For gourmet food is the greatest pleasure there is. It's the ultimate desire the human bases on. Furthermore it's the driving force that led to the advancement of our civilization. Or as Brillat-Savarin once said: The discovery of a new dish confers more happiness on humanity, than the discovery of a new star. And I've yet to find it! This happiness!"

"And for this you'd like to borrow the knowledge of the demons?"

Hughy looked at him with pity in his eyes. Graham nodded and continued:

"I've sacrificed my own lifetime in order to seek the best cooking. Did you know? According to some statistics, true gourmet food does not harm the health, but rather lengthens life... however, I've not reached it. I don't have much time left. Ten, twenty years at most. But before this I want to savour the ultimate gourmet food! Even if I have to borrow the power of a book whose mere existence is prohibited."

Hughy listened patiently to Graham until he finished. Bewilderment could be clearly seen in Hughy's eyes. He shook his head not being able to comprehend Graham's words.

"...could you explain, Dalian?"

Dalian didn't answer the question Hughy whispered and instead kept being silent.

"Why are you hesitating, Sir Disward?"

Irritation was mixed in Graham's voice.

"Do you want money? In this case there's nothing to hesitate. Just write down as much as you want on a cheque."

"...you're mistaken, Mr. Atkinson. We don't want anything in exchange for a Phantom Book."

Hughy sighed annoyed.

"But sadly we're not able to hand out the Phantom Book to you - even if we, for argument's sake, are the owner of this bibliotheca."

"Why?"

He asked back in a hoarse voice, starting to be disturbed.

"Because this book - The Book of the Ultimate Contemplation of Cooking - is already lent to somebody. Thirty years ago."

"What the...?"

Graham muttered completely dumbfounded.

Hughy continued still frowning out of incomprehension

"It was written in the diary of my grandfather, that he handed out the 'The Book of the Ultimate Contemplation of Cooking' on a whim to someone on today 30 years ago. That's why we came here thinking you'd be the one holding the book. There also was the fact, that you got widely famous as a gourmet just shortly after this date-"

"30 years ago...? Don't tell me...!"

He groaned deeply and sank down on his seat. Then after a long time of silence he muttered in a mournful voice:

"It's the chef..."

"Eh?"

"The chef is holding the Phantom Book. It seems all are thinking I'd thought out the recipes and the servants just realized them, but that is not true. The chef does think them out and realize them all on his own. It was right 30 years ago when I employed the chef... even so... what a... ooh...!"

Mumbling so he held his head.

He looked just that sovereign before, but now it seemed almost like he shrunk.

"What is this... irony of fate... so I've already been eating dishes cooked with this Phantom Book...? And even so I've not been able to savour the cooking I've been longing for...? Even by using the knowledge of the demons I'm not able to reach my ideal...? And I believed that my wish would come true if I just could get hold of it..."

Graham sighed in grief.

Hughy looked down at him silently. Then Dalian stood up without making a sound.

"Where is the chef?"

She asked breaking the silence.

"In the kitchen I guess... he should be preparing my dinner right now..."

"I do want to meet the chef. Immediately."

"Do as you please. There doesn't seem to be any merit for either of us in talking any more."

Graham said indifferently.

After Hughy gave her a nod, the two of them left the room. Her black dress softly widened like a large shadow.

Graham called out to their backs.

"Wait! ...Let me ask just one thing, Sir Disward. If you didn't come here to lend me the Phantom Book, then why? Now, after thirty years..."

"Books lent out by a library do have return dates, Mr. Atkinson..."

Hughy said without turning around in a emotionless voice.

"Phantom Books are books that, originally, shouldn't even exist in this world. What kind of havoc could one of them wreak if it wasn't brought back within the time limit? We wouldn't know."

Graham looked at them in bewilderment.

The black dressed girl turned around quietly and proclaimed in a cold and clear voice.

"'The Book of the Ultimate Contemplation of Cooking' has been lent out with a time limit of thirty years. The return date is... tonight."

===3===

After leaving Graham's workroom, Hughy headed together with Dalian to the kitchen.

On the way they passed through the hall of the dinner party.

The main dishes were served out and the party was reaching its peak. Everyone admired the arrangement of the food and exhausted their vocabulary with their high praise.

"I don't like this mood."

Hughy muttered while looking at them. Somehow they appeared irregular to him.

"There is also negative criticism about Graham's dinner parties. For example that he uses endangered animals and plants in his cooking. Or there are rumours about human bones found in the garbage of the kitchen... And I guess they know about this, too."

"...what is so fun eating all these things?"

Dalian asked back in a earnest expression. Hughy just shrugged his shoulders.

"Why indeed? There are people living in this world that are thankful for anything rare. Whatever it is."

"...even though there would be countless better ingredients. Such fools. Just eat bread. And if there is no bread, do eat confectionery."

Dalian explained her own opinion with plain words.

Ignoring her, Hughy continued

"Of course there are many not doubting Graham, since he's an influential man in a high position. Even I thought so until now. But if the chef is holding the Phantom Book, then that's different... I hope it's not going to be troublesome."

The black dressed girl didn't answer to his mutter.

She glanced wordless at the scenery beyond the windows.

A blood-red full moon was silently hanging in the far sky.

A lot of cooks were at work in the kitchen.

And like one could expect of a mansion owned by a person known for being a gourmet, the kitchen area was quite big. The ground was well paved with stone plates with a bunch of servants, kitchen maids and scullery maids scampering around on it.

Then there was one person who finished up this giant amount of dishes by controlling them like arms and legs.

This was, without doubt, the chef of this mansion. The movements were completely different from the other people.

The pot danced around in her hands almost like it got an own will and an appetite quickening odour spread out just by her adding spices or sauces. When she took a knife, she cut meat with solid bones or vegetables with vivid movements and dished them up beautifully like a flower bed, although she didn't seem to put any power in her grip.

Hughy seemed captivated and stood stock still for a while not being able to shift his gaze.

The chef noticed this and looked up.

Surprisingly the chef was a young woman, about in the half of her twenties.

She finished up the cooking without stocking, put away the knife and then approached Hughy and Dalian.

"...so you were the chef of this mansion?"

Hughy asked silently. Upon which the chef - Lesley - smiled apologetically.

She was the person who let them ride on a carriage and lead them to the mansion.

"I already expected... you would come."

Lesley answered looking a bit desolate.

"Why?"

Dalian was the one asking back. Lesley looked down on her in nostalgia and said,

"I've changed quite a bit in those thirty years, but you look the same like when we met, ...Black Reading Princess. Or was it your mother that time?"

Dalian didn't answer and just gazed at her.

Instead Hughy opened his mouth.

"You know 'The Book of the Ultimate Contemplation of Cooking'... don't you, Miss Lesley?"

She answered the question with silence.

"Was it you who accepted the Phantom Book thirty years ago from my grandfather?" asked Hughy.

"Yes, exactly."

Lesley nodded.

"I still remember that day. It was on the day of my father's funeral. He lost his employment all of a sudden and tried to drown his frustration in alcohol. In the end he died due to a mundane quarrel. If the Lord didn't pick me up, I'm sure I would have died."

Saying so, Lesley suddenly seemed to reconsider and shook her head.

"No, that's not quite true. If I didn't have a talent for cooking... if I hadn't read 'The Book of the Ultimate Contemplation of Cooking', the Lord wouldn't have employed someone like me with an unknown background... what really rescued me was the Phantom Book I borrowed."

Dalian stared in silence at the chef who had a bitter expression.

Hughy asked in a kind voice,

"You are aware of the reason we came to meet you, right?"

Lesley smiled.

"The return date has come, hasn't it?"

After saying so readily, she took off her apron, told a kitchen maid something and started to walk and lead Hughy and Dalian.

"Please follow me. The Phantom Book is stored in my room... naturally, I've treated it with great care and didn't do anything that would have brought damage to the book."

"Is Mr. Graham's dinner alright?"

Hughy called out to Lesley's back in bewilderment.

She smiled triumphantly and nodded.

"Yes. The dinner of the Lord is almost done. I only need to arrange the last few ingredients."

Lesley kept walking and Hughy and Dalian followed silently behind her.

The room of the chef wasn't that far apart of the kitchen and was below the ground. It was a simple room, one wouldn't expect of a renowned cook. Lesley opened the old solid wood door using an old bronze key.

Dalian muttered suddenly to her back,

"Phantom Books do choose their holders themselves."

Lesley turned around with wary expression, but Dalian kept looking straight into her face and continued,

"If someone without the qualifications is holding a Phantom Book, then this person gets engulfed in the magical power of the book... I do only know very few Phantom Book Readers that held a Phantom Book for thirty years and didn't drown in this power."

"...Should I be proud about this?"

Lesley smiled a bit bothered and shook her head.

"But I just prepared dishes like it was written in the book. Naturally, it didn't go all that well from the start. I used several years just to learn the basic techniques. But after I've learned those techniques, I just needed to obtain the best ingredients and draw out the delightfulness... I just continued to prepare the dishes written in the Phantom Book like this."

[[Image:Dantalian_no_Shoka-vol1-p39.jpg|thumb|Hughy had noticed that Lesley, holding a knife, wasn't looking to him, but to Dalian.]]

The intonation of her voice slowly weakened while she continued to mutter.

Her face lost every expression and looked empty, almost like in a state of trance.

"...Where is the Phantom Book, Miss Lesley?"

Hughy asked while looking around in the dark underground room.

"Not yet..."

Lesley said smiling artificially.

She took a bottle filled with an unfamiliar spice from a spice-shelf beside the entrance and opened the lid.

"The Lord is not yet satisfied with my cooking. I'm aware of this, for I've not yet made the 'true' cooking written in the Phantom Book...!"

"Lesley?"

Hughy called out to her in a serious voice.

She turned around and shook the bottle with natural movements one could get charmed by. The weird-colored fine powder poured down on Hughy's entire body.

"What's this...?!"

Hughy put himself on guard with a severe expression. However, without stopping to smile, Lesley said

"Don't worry, Mr. Hughy. This is just a spice I mixed myself. The smell will disappear late at night. But until then, please don't leave this room. If you do, you could get some serious trouble..."

She said so while stepping back and grabbed the doorknob. She planned to lock in Hughy and Dalian.

Hughy reflexively took position to chase after her but then stopped, when he saw that the chef suddenly was holding a knife in the hands. He had noticed that Lesley, holding a knife, wasn't looking to him, but to Dalian.

"What are you trying to do, Lesley?"

Hughy asked mixed with a sigh.

"I shouldn't even need to say this."

Lesley slowly closed the door to the underground room.

With the dignified sound of metal, the door was locked with no mercy. The last thing that could be heard inside the darkened underground room was the bright voice of the chef.

"By all means I have to serve this cooking to the Lord! The best cooking I used thirty years to complete!"

===4===

Hughy searched in his pockets and took out a lighter. It was a unrefined lighter for military use developed during the war in Austria. Blue sparks scattered, the smell of burned oil started to spread out and then a small flame illuminated the underground room.

"Why do we have to get into such unreasonable troubles, when we just came to get back a lent out book...? It's always the same with work concerning Phantom Books..."

Hughy complained while breathing a long sigh.

Dalian scowled at him, said

"It is not time to weep around with a stiuation like this."

And then she kicked the wall of this dreary underground room, letting her greaves ring.

"What a pathetic man you are. How dense are you, to be readily locked inside such a place? With this gloomy light I can't even read a book to kill some time."

While expressing a torrent of curses, the black-dressed girl grasped tightly to Hughy's back with her fingers. Like a unconfident child that fears the dark does.

"I don't think I've been inattentive, though."

Hughy said in a fed up voice while smelling the odour on his coat.

The fine powder Lesley poured over him gave out a characteristic fragrance hard to describe.

Rather than stimulating the nose, the odour seemed to permeate right into the depths of the head. It wasn't an unpleasant fragrance, but it was unlikely to disappear so easily.

"But how did Lesley...? I didn't sense anyone crossing the boundary..."

Dalian shook her head to Hughy's mutter. An extremely frail expression floated over her face.

"She might have crossed the 'boundary' from the beginning. With us just not noticing it. And now slowly, after thirty years she has..."

"Could be."

Hughy didn't try to comfort her. He shook his head while putting his hand into the pocket of his coat,

"But it's not certain either. Please go away a bit, Dalian."

"...what are you planning to do?"

"We can't stay here forever, you see."

Hughy took out a weapon; a top-break service revolver. A handgun used by the army.

He pointed the gun to the locked door and pulled a trigger　without hesitation.

A thunderous roar resounded within the small underground room and the bullet opened a hole inside the wood door. He shot once again, upon which the frail lock shattered and the door opened.

"...a noisy tool, as always."

Dalian cast him a blaming glance while guarding her ears with both hands. Hughy just shrugged wordlessly.

Almost at the same time as both of them left the room, several cooks came running from the kitchen with surprised miens. They probably heard the gun shot.

Hughy smiled dimly seeming to brood about how to deceive them.

However, this facial expression froze at once.

The more the cooks drew near, the more their condition changed.

Almost as if they got hypnotized, their expressions grew empty with only their eyes sparkling in a strong light. The gazes of hungry wolfs.

They weren't looking at Dalian, but at Hughy.

But there wasn't any hostility in the eyes of the cooks.

They emitted a more primitive desire. Hunger.

They seemed to feel an intense appetite for Hughy's body.

"It appears you look quite tasty in their eyes, Hughy."

Dalian stated the facts in a indifferent tone.

Hughy curved his lips looking terribly annoyed.

"Lesley's spice earlier... is this odour deluding them?"

"Correct. Not bad, after all it's the cookbook the chef of Valhalla left behind... this is more troublesome than we expected."

Hughy nodded to her words.

"They got us, huh? Since I also can't just shoot one of them after the other..."

"...surprisingly you also seem to have some soft parts."

The black-dressed girl looked up to him lightly amused.

"No... I simply don't have enough bullets. Since I've already used two of them just before."

With these words Hughy put away his gun.

During this the cooks have drawn nearer. And not just that, one could see how even more people were approaching through the floor as though they were being lured.

The servants of the mansion as well as Gentlemen and Ladies with smart appearances. In other words the guests that attended the dinner party in the big hall.

Even they were being attracted by the spice of Lesley.

"I see. This sure is serious trouble."

Hughy groaned remembering Lesley's words.

It was almost like watching an assembling swarm of wasps that got aroused by the alarm pheromone of their fellows.

If they came attacking all at once, then Hughy would have no way to prevail. His whole body would probably be mangled and eaten alive and he'd end up dead.

"...Dalian, may I borrow a book?"

He muttered mixed with a sigh and took off the glove on his right hand.

A beautiful gem was embedded in the back of his hand. A deep red gem resembling the color of blood.

Dalian wasn't holding a book right now. They left the book she read in the car behind there.

Nevertheless, she nodded expressionlessly and quietly reached for her collar.

Pearly-white skin was exposed between the gaps of the wide open black dress.

And in front, in the midst of her neck, a steel chest. An old lock made of metal---

"...I ask of thee, Art thou mankind?"

Hughy asked her holding aloft his right hand. It was as if he was casting an ancient forbidden spell.

And Dalian answered like an utensil in a cold robotic voice.

『No... We are......』

It was right after that, that the people attracted by the spice came rushing like a giant wave to crush the two of them.

===5===

The gourmet Graham Atkinson was currently dining.

Several plates filled with extravagant cuisine were tightly lined up on his personal dining table in his workroom.

The main dish was an unfamiliar meat dish. The just cut up, fresh meat had to be dipped in the specially made sauce. The sauce was superbly refined using countless different spices and herbs and its fragrance was engulfing the entire room in a fascinating aroma.

Graham's appearance were fulfilled with bliss like never before.

Each time he led the silver fork to his mouth, the words of praise "Wonderful" escaped him.

The chef himself was taking on the role of the waitress wearing a gorgeous apron.

When she noticed the figures entering the room, she restfully raised her face.

And a light expression of surprise floated over her features.

The visitors of the workroom were a party of two. A young man wearing a frock coat and a black-dressed girl.

The girl was holding a massive book in her arms. The color of the cover of the book had already faded to a brown tint. It was a manuscript written on parchment. However, except for this no change whatsoever could be seen on their appearance.

The odour of the special mixture of spices was still rising from the body of the young man.

"I'm surprised you managed to arrive here unharmed... a great number of people was supposed to be in the big hall, but didn't you get attacked by them?"

The chef Lesley asked in a calm voice.

Hughy shook his head with a wry smile.

"We had those gentlemen sleep for a little while."

"...sleep?"

"'Hazār Afsān', a collection of tales compiled in the ancient Persia---"

Hughy said taking a peek at the book in Dalian's arms.

"The tyrannic Islamic king Shahryār is said to have slept for thousand and one day after having gotten it read aloud to him. It's the book that later also was used as the manuscript of 'One Thousand and One Nights' and makes the ones sleep that hear the stories of it. However, it's not supposed to exist anymore since it has been burned at the time the Mongolian army raided Baghdad."

"The Phantom Books that shouldn't exist in this world... right? But where on earth did you get this...?"

Lesley smiled amazed.

"I suppose this was a foolish question... you are the owners of the Bibliotheca of Dantalian. The Princess of the Phantom Bibliotheca containing 900666 Phantom Books and its gatekeeper---"

The chef reached for the wagon with the dishes and picked up a book.

The era couldn't be determined, but it was quite an old book. The words "The Book of the Ultimate Contemplation of Cooking" were engraved on its cover. Embracing this book tightly, she said in a kind voice,

"My father was a cook, too. He worked at this mansion thirty years ago... but his cuisine couldn't satisfy the Lord, no, my father even accidentally used injured ingredients once and was fired just because of that. As a consequence he died shortly after."

"...so you're here for revenge?"

Hughy said keeping a straight face.

"Yes, that was my plan... at the beginning."

Lesley nodded pleasantly.

"I thought about modifying the cooking or mixing poison into it. However, the Lord would never accept the cooking of some subordinate cook, and if there was something mixed in the cooking, he would surely notice it. I noticed that I couldn't harm the Lord as long as I didn't master the art of cookery."

Hughy listened without disrupting her.

Graham continued to silently eat his dinner. His silverware could be heard resounding in the room.

"From then on I was absorbed in reading the Phantom Book I've borrowed and spent day and night polishing my skills. Thanks to this, the kitchen has been entrusted to me and before I knew it, I've earned reputation as cook. Then I noticed. The Lord was completely right in firing an incompetent cook - in other words my father."

Lesley smiled brightly with a triumphant look.

"And most of all, I began to seek for the best cooking myself. But the journey was fraught with difficulties. 'The Book of the Ultimate Contemplation of Cooking' contained many hints to achieve this goal, but the recipe for the best cooking itself wasn't written in it."

Lesley put the book away silently.

She looked contently down to her cookery lined up on the dining table.

"However... at last it has been accomplished tonight. I've made the best cooking."

A sense of fulfillment was contained in her low voice, only people that finished a work have.

"Wonderful..."

Graham mumbled with a full mouth.

"Wonderful... This is the cooking I've been seeking for. More... Let me eat more."

The silverware of the gourmet made woefully circles over the empty plate.

Lesley gripped her favorite knife, opened the lid of the container and vividly cut up fresh pieces of meat. She placed them on the plate with fluid movements and ladled a perfect serving of sauce over it.

Lastly, she served it soundlessly to her employer.

"The teachings of 'The Book of the Ultimate Contemplation of Cooking' were simple. Drawing the taste out of the best raw materials without hurting them. For this I've polished my techniques and learned how to cook living being without letting them feel pain. But this wasn't enough."

Lesley said with a melancholic face.

"It doesn't suffice to just remove the pain for them. They rather have to feel pleasure. The secret for the best cooking was to let the raw materials feel the greatest pleasure so they'r fulfilled with pleasure substances while cooking them."

"...The greatest pleasure?"

Hughy asked her calmly back.

"Gourmet food."

Lesley laughed a bit triumphantly.

"Gourmet food is an enjoyment limited to humans. In addition the insurmountable delight, a person that took gourmet food to extremes feels, when he comes across the best cooking. The '''brain''' in the second when it's fulfilled with pleasure substances is the best ingredient existing in this world."

She put down the knife on the wagon and thoroughly washed her hands in a water bowl. Then she dried them with a brand new towel and again took the Phantom Book in her hands.

"I'll return this book, since I don't need it anymore-"

Dalian easefully walked to her and accepted the Phantom Book.

Hughy gazed wordlessly at her back.

"...I liked your fried bread."

At length, Dalian said so in a lightly sad voice. Lesley inclined her head doubtfully, but Dalian continued,

"Even without the best ingredients, it was a most fulfilled taste."

In this moment Lesley breathed up, almost like she remembered something long forgotten, and her expression froze.

But this was just for a moment.

The young chef nodded immediately as if nothing had happened and applied her attention again to Graham.

Hughy and Dalian turned the two of them their backs and silently left the workroom.

"Aah... more... let me eat more..."

The gourmet murmured in an enraptured voice. The words changed to the groan of an animal in the middle and couldn't be heard well anymore. Even so Lesley smiled brightly.

"Please be at relief, my Lord. There's still a lot."

Putting the freshly cut up meat on the plate, she pointed at the man waiting for her.

Then she gently closed the lid of the container containing the valuable ingredient. This container was once the skull of the man called Graham Atkinson.

The gourmet, famous in the capital, lead a piece of his own freshly cut up brain with relish to his mouth and, with a blissful mien, --- smiled.

===6===

There was a car stopped in midst of a mountain way.

It was an old car once used by the army, and the dim silver car body was wet by the early morning fog. The right back wheel was dismantled and the young driver was crouching beside it. A fluffy blanket was laid on the leather-coated seats with a little girl snuggled up in it like a cat.

"I am bored."

She said ill-humored. Several thick books, she had already read, were piled up behind her.

"I am hungry. How long do you plan on making me wait, just to replace one or two metal pipes? We went through hardships getting the parts from a car at the mansion and walking off with them until here and even so had to stay up all night. Just how incapable are you, Hughy?"

"...I couldn't get parts with the same standard, so I need some time! Well, applying forcibly some glue it should hold until we arrive at the town, I guess."

Saying so, the young driver started to tamper again with the bottom part of the defect car.

Dalian sighted long and looked into the distance.

The morning sun was illuminating the horizon white. The outlines of the forest were no longer sunken in darkness but now slowly appeared. She also noticed wheat sprouts showing themselves on the slopes that seemed like mere wasteland before.

The street was gently bent with no end in sight.

A single carriage was drawing near on this street.

An old peasant was riding it. The loading platform was fully loaded with straw bundles.

"What's up at such a place?"

The peasant took his time and slowly stopped next to them.

"As you can see. It's like this since the car got broken last night."

The girl in the blanket pouted and answered bluntly.

Upon this the peasant laughed out loud amused.

"Hoho, that's indeed a bother. Is the reparation getting somewhere?"

"Correct... I won't let him say 'no', now that he has made me wait this long."

"Haha... I see, I see. Then I'll give you something to eat while waiting. I'm sure it's going to fill your stomach a bit, young lady."

With these words the peasant presented two fist-size potatoes. They were wrapped up in newspaper, steam was faintly rising from it and the smell of melted butter spread out gently.

Dalian seemed bewildered and looked up to the wrinkled smiling face of the peasant.

"Is it really okay? Isn't this your breakfast...?"

"You scratch my back and I'll scratch yours, right? Accept it without reservation. Oh, or do you not like potatoes?"

The girl shook her head to the peasant's words.

She stretched out her hands equipped with protectors and accepted the warm potatoes.

"Thank you..."

She whispered and bit into the potato. Then she stuffed her cheeks wordlessly for a while.

Before long she raised her face when her potato shrunk to about the half of its size. She smiled with a face appropriate to her age, and with pour and potato peel all over the region around her lips.

"It's tasty... the best..."

"Hahaaha! Is that so? ...I'm pleased to hear that. I think there's no seasoning that can win against an empty stomach."

The peasant narrowed his eyes contently and laughed.

Wishing them a good trip, he left them with his loaded carriage. Dalian saw him off having her cheeks still stuffed with potato.

"...alright, this should do for now."

Right after this Hughy stood up with these words. He started the engine by turning around the hand crank and returned to the driver seat.

Dalian looked relieved to the sky and took seat still wearing the blanket.

The car moved off producing an awkward sound of metal smashing together. After they rode for a while on the forlorn road, Hughy seemed to have remembered something and asked gently,

"Dalian, can I have some potato, too?"

Her answer was simple.

"No. This is my potato."

"But I'm rather hungry, having been repairing all night long."

"No. It was originally your fault that we stood still there."

Hughy shook his head annoyed.

"I got it. Just give me the other one."

"Are you still half asleep? Both of them are mine."

"Please at least the half..."

"No. What a greedy man you are."

Dalian said amazed.

"Who is!"

Hughy muttered with a miserable expression.

With the two of them arguing on it, the car disappeared slowly inside the morning fog.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Dantalian_no_Shoka|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Dantalian_no_Shoka:Volume1_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Dantalian no Shoka:Volume1 Chapter1

2010-01-18T00:47:30Z

Hariseldon: /* 4 */

A deserted ground at dusk.

Powder snow was falling silently through the spaces between the tree branches.

In front of a newly built grave, a girl was standing alone.

A little girl wearing a mourning dress.

"Please... teach me..."

The girl cried out with a hoarse voice.

She was looking at a carriage.

A brougham dyed in a deep black, stopped at the corner of the ground.

There was a single doll placed by the window. A beautiful porcelain doll dressed in a jet black dress.

The little girl kneed down on the withered lawn - as if to pray to this doll.

"Please, grant me knowledge. The ability to fulfill the desire of this man... please... somehow"

Her faintly quivering voice was blown away by the cold wind.

The moment the girl hanged her head in realization that her wish wouldn't be granted, the door of the carriage quietly opened.

A single book was presented to her through the door.

Besides the title written in relief, there was a plain crest drawn on the cover. The beautiful binding gave off the impression of a newly printed book and at the same time an impression of a centuries-old tome.

"The Phantom Book has chosen you."

A man's voice resounded from within the carriage.

The little girl raised her tear-stained face and received the book with wavering hands.

"I shall entrust you with this. May you be the owner of this phantom book until the day of the return date. However, remember one thing on any account."

"Remember... what...?"

The girl asked back frightened.

The man's answer was short. He replied in a hoarse voice that felt as if resounding from far away.

"There exist things in this world, that are not meant to be known to mankind..."

After the door was closed again, the carriage started to go away restfully. Disappearing in the dark of the night, leaving back only the sound of heavy hoofs.

A single girl in a mourning dress, carrying a book, remained.

The crimson shining moon was beholding this scene expressionlessly from high above in the sky.

==Episode 01: Meditations de Gastronomie==
===1===

On a rough mountain far outside the gates of the capital, there was a stopped car.

It was an old car once used by the army. A common type of automobile that was sold cheaply to the citizens during the post-war years.

There was no roof to the dimmed silver body of the car, so the two seats were exposed directly to the exterior.

A rolled up blanket and already read books were placed carelessly on the leather-coated seats.

The driver was a young man wearing a leather frock coat.

His age could not be determined exactly, but probably he was about twenty years old. Still, a boyish impression remained on his face, covered by a hat.

He was currently crouching on the side of the car, tampering with the back wheel bearing.

Although his gentle features implied a good upbringing, his hands were strangely accustomed to the use of tools.

Movements like a soldier that had received a special training.

"I am bored."

A girl was sitting on the load platform and spoke to the man.

Her age was no more than about 12, 13 years. Her white skin seemed almost transparent and was wrapped in a jet black dress.

Her hip-length hair was jet black as well and her eyes were colored in the deep black of the night.

The black dress was bulged with countless laces and frills. These outlines of her were enfolded by metallic protectors on her back hands and a rustic tasset. Her looks made one remember the ceremonial robes of medieval knights; an odd mixture that couldn't be called dress nor armor. And finally, in place of a ribbon, she was wearing an old, metallic chest.

A big lock, tied to her with silver chains.

"I am hungry. Just how long do you plan on making me wait? First you got lost and then you even made the car break down. Tell me Hughy, are you a good-for-nothing?"

Laying the book she was reading on her lap, she criticized the driver.

The young man called "Hughy" smiled sarcastically to this snappy tongue that didn't fit at all to her lovely appearance.

"Oh, I thought we got lost because you completely misread the map...?"

"Ugh..."

The girl groaned once and fell silent. She poutedly chewed on her lips while her cheeks were getting red and turned away.

My, my. The young man merely shrugged his shoulders while changing his gloves that had become dirty with oil.

"But we certainly are in an unpleasant situation. I'd like to repair the car, but there aren't enough parts. We'll have to go borrow some proper tools and material."

"...you are noticing this now?"

The girl breathed a dumbfounded sigh.

Their car was currently being stopped on a narrow land way that had only recently been hardened.

Wherever one would turn around, there was just plain wasteland covered with weed. A blacksmith or harness shop? There was not a single building far and wide!

"Please do take a look around. Do you really think, you can obtain those in this region? You are about the only foolish driver all over the world, who does lose his way to a place like this in this cold season."

"Well, I admit your point about the season."

He looked up to the branches of the trees dried by the coldness of the winter and then shook his head exaggeratedly.

"But Dalian... it seems we're not the only ones who took this route."

After having spoken, he narrowed his eyes to look in the distance.

A carriage was drawing closer to them while raising white dust.

It was a big two-horse cart.

To be more exact, a high-class carriage equipped with suspension, one usually only seen at the mansion's of nobles. A middle-aged man wearing an expensive looking coat was holding the reins at the driver seat. In the drawing room, a young woman could be seen.

Putting the tools he was holding on the ground, the young driver, Hughy, stood up.

The black dressed girl called Dalian jumped down from the loading platform and quickly took position behind Hughy.

Her anxious state made one remember little animals that weren't accustomed to humans. Hiding part of her head with the book she was hugging, she looked up carefully to the arriving carriage.

The young woman said something to the chauffeur, whereupon he drew the reins skillfully.

The carriage came slowly to a stop.

After she opened the door of the drawing room, the woman sticked out her head and smiled softly.

"Please forgive my rudeness, but are you having troubles?" the woman asked seriously. She was tall and was wearing a deep green cloak.

She didn't look like just a servant.　More like the personal teacher of a noble child or the maid of a landlady.

Hughy smiled sociably.

"I guess so. We were just about losing our way when the car suddenly stopped..."

"You lost... your way?" she asked back bewildered.

Their car was being stopped at the center of a wasteland with clear view on the surroundings. Also there wasn't any fog nor was the road they took complicated or branched. It was a road, one could only get lost by making a big mistake.

"Err, well... it's a bit embarrassing but you see, a lot happened underway..."

The young man smiled bitterly and sighed, while the black dressed girl behind him was puffing up her face.

"To tell the truth, we were searching for the mansion of Graham Atkinson... do you happen to know him?"

"The mansion of Mr. Graham...?" the woman asked surprised.

She exchanged glances with the chauffeur and then nervously straightened herself.

"Well then, could it be you're guests of tonight's dinner party...?"

"Yes. We were invited by Mr. Graham. My name is Hugh Anthony Disward - you may call me Hughy. And she's Dalian."

"...Sir Disward? Don't tell me you're..."

For some reason she was taken aback and frowned.

Then she came to her senses again and bowed deeply with the words "Please forgive my rudeness!".

"I'm called Lesley and am a servant at Mr. Graham's mansion. If you'd like you could ride with this carriage to the mansion. And naturally, we will arrange workers for the repair of your car."

"Ah, that would be a big help. Just..."

Saying so, Hughy looked behind his back.

The shoulders of the black dressed girl hiding behind him were quivering faintly.

Being cautious about unknown adults, she took the attitude of a shy young child.

Lesley frowned worriedly, but then seemed to be struck with an idea.

"Miss Dalian... Err, to tell the truth there are some snacks inside the carriage..."

Dalian reacted with a twitch on the sound of "snacks".

The black dressed girl then peeked out behind Hughy and looked up to Lesley.

"Snacks... of what sort?"

She asked lastly with a voice one could barely hear.

Lesley smiled relieved.

"Hm, let's see. Nothing too exceptional, but there's fried bread and..."

She started to count with her fingers but Dalian answered instantly even before Lesley could finish. "We ride...", while tugging at Hughy's sleeves.

"My, my" Hughy sighed faintly.

The loading platform was loaded with piled up ingredients. Vegetables and fruits, fish and meat as well as manufactured food like cheese. All of it was clearly of high class and fresh.

"Were you just returning from shopping? These are the ingredients for tonight's dinner party, I suppose?"

Hughy was lightly surprised after glancing into the loading platform and said so.

"No" Lesley shook her head.

"The pre-cooking for the dinner party is already done. What you're seeing there are the ingredients for lord's dinner tonight."

"All this for Mr. Graham alone? But he certainly didn't have a family, I heard..."

"Yes, all of it will be presented to the lord. Stocking goods is strictly prohibited, since what's rounding out the quality of the cooking is the freshness and the quality of the ingredients. In the past, the old head chef used slightly injured ingredients and got fired just because of that on the same day.

"Aah..."

Hughy smiled a bit amazed.

"Mr. Graham seems to be a gourmet as I've heard in the rumours. Are you working in the kitchen of his mansion?"

"Yes...... that's about right. I'm entrusted with work like the one of a kitchen maid."

Lesley answered with an ambiguous smile.

Kitchen maids were people working under the head cook. Or in other words cooks following his example. The fact, that she'd been entrusted with something as important like purchasing the ingredients meant that she was remarkable even amongst the kitchen maids.

"I see. Quite a big deal, I guess. After all, the cuisine of Mr. Graham's mansion is famous in the capital. The original cooking style he developed is introduced in the newspaper from time to time and I've heard that the invitations to the head cook coming from the representatives of the House of Lords or wealthy people on the mainland, aren't stopping."

"I've heard such rumours as well."

She shook her head with a serious expression.

"But as long the lord is alive, it's absolutely unthinkable that the head cook would ever ride on such an offer. That is because the only purpose in life the head cook has, is to let the lord savor the most delicious cuisine."

"...is the treatment at Graham's that good?"

Hughy asked back amused.

Thereupon Lesley thought about it for a moment and said:

"Of course, Mr. Graham is treating the kitchen staff very well. But much more than this, it's because the kitchen at his mansion is the perfect environment for cooks. They may freely use the best and the rarest ingredients, and also all the other ingredients are of best quality and freshness. Furthermore, the crops on this land are of good quality, as well and there's a wealthy forest."

"Forest?"

"Yes. You can hunt in the nearby forest. There are pheasants, rabbits or even wild boars..."

"Aah... that's the point. I see."

Hughy muttered looking at the thick forest expanding before the carriage.

"Could it be that this is also the reason, why Mr. Graham is living on the countryside rather than the capital...?"

"Of course. 'To succeed in making the best cooking, one must use the best ingredients.' is the favorite phrase of Mr. Graham."

"...I see"

Hughy grumbled, brooding about it

In the meanwhile, the black dressed girl had been sitting all the time beside Hughy and had her cheeks innocently stuffed with the fried bread that was wrapped up in oil paper. From time to time she also licked her fingers that were smeared　with sugar and looked entranced every time she did so.

"You seem to like it, don't you, Dalian?"

"...correct."

After having answered with a single word, Dalian bit again into the bread. Her cautious attitude against Lesley at first seemed like a lie.

Lesley watched her warmly while saying.

"If it's according your taste then that's above all else."

She narrowed her eyes pleasantly.

"As soon we arrive at the mansion I can provide you with something finer, but for now that's all we have. Those are the remains of the goods we presented to an orphanage."

"Presents?"

Hughy asked back doubtfully.

"Yes... I always send them the remaining breads of everyday's breakfast when I go purchasing goods. It's a pleasure to watch the children happily eat the food I made."

"So, the person that baked this was...?"

"I baked it. You know... I lost my parents early on and lived through the experience of being constantly hungry."

The expression that flashed over Lesley's face was a bit strange. An unclear expression that looked sad, yet smiling at the same time.

===2===

The mansion of the gourmet was on a high ground with a view of the thick forest.

Long ago it was the castle of the feudal lord and was surprising wide. Dining tables were lined up in the dining hall, decorated with beautiful candlesticks and sterling cutlery.

The hall was alive with wealthy people, landlords and other peoples talking.

And their topic was devoted to tonight's dinner.

"Why are there so much people? Getting sultry in here."

Dalian was hiding herself in the shadows of the posts and complaining quietly.

While adjusting his brand new necktie, Hughy gave a laid-back answer,

"You see, Mr. Graham is a wealthy person who built up a fortune in his young years by doing forward trading with corn. Even now, when he's retired, he gathers people in this hall and arranges a dinner party. And because of the very special cooking, getting invited can be something to be proud about."

"...what a miserable bunch."

Dalian said rudely, gotten in a bad mood because of her shyness of people.

Her exotic black dress was eye-catching even within all the dressed up other guests. Being stared at by the curious gazes of the people seemed to be another reason for her bad mood.

Even so there were quite a lot who came talking to her out of curiosity.

"Good evening, young lady. Is this your first time here?"

Being addressed by a young noble-looking man, she stiffened and tried to sham being not aware of him.

But the man didn't even mind and continued:

"I've been attending several times since last year. The cooking here, it's even better than in the rumours! To say that Mr. Graham's company flourished just because of this party is perfectly reasonable. I'm sure you'll also love it. The cooking method he developed is of course splendid, but as is the skill of the cooks that carry it out."

"...Cooks?"

Hughy came asking subdued.

An expression of being saved flashed over the face of the man that was being ignored by Dalian.

"Yes, exactly. Did you know? The head cook seems to be able to cook animals alive, without letting them feel any pain. I've heard that birds and beasts continue to sleep comfortably even when their head rolled, or that fishes continue to swim in the fish tank even when being reduced to head and bones---"

"...why does he do such a strange thing?"

Hughy raised his eyebrows and asked back. The noble-looking man extended his arms exaggeratedly and shook his head.

"That's again a story beyond belief. He seems to be seeking for the perfect flavor by doing so." Adrenalin... as you call it. Animals emit adrenalin when they're died in pain. Because of this the meat gets chewy and the flavour weakens. Well, but of course that's a subtle difference a common man can't perceive."

"So... just to prevent this effect...?"

"Exactly. A splendid fixation, don't you think? Seems like he polished his knife technique and even learned acupuncture. Furthermore the oriental 'moxibustion' or the use of medicines; just to prevent the animals from suffering. Mind you, he has now worked for several years for Mr. Graham."

"...quite hard to believe, isn't it?"

Hughy expressed his indifferent thoughts.

The man nodded several times.

"Surely! But I think you'll agree with me as soon you've tasted the cooking."

After having explained them, boasting like it was about himself, the man parted in high spirits.

When he went out of view, Dalian relaxed again.

"...what do you think about what he told us?"

Until now he preserved a sociable smile, but now Hughy looked earnest at once and asked her.

"It's an absurd story. That's not something a common man could accomplish."

Dalian said coldly.

Hughy keeped being serious.

"But what if it's the truth?"

The black-dressed girl gazed at the fire burning above a candlestick and muttered in an even voice:

"This would mean... the power of a non-human being is involved."

"I see."

Hughy shrugged casually his shoulders.

He took a pocket-watch out of his coat and, as if been shaken up, said briefly:

"It's time. Let's go."

Graham Atkinson's workroom was at a silent place a bit apart from the dinner party.

Outside the window one could see the huge forest behind the mansion and the wheat fields. Bookshelves that reached to the ceiling were placed on both sides of the room, packed with expensive books.

There were some comfortable-looking seats in the center of the room, in which one a man was already sitting.

His age was probably over 50 years.

He was a bit short, but had muscles on his body. Far from the chubby body one would expect after hearing the rumours of a gourmet. Rather than a retired wealthy person, he looked like a soldier in employment.

"---quite an impressive library."

Even before greeting him, Hughy first sighed a breath of admiration after being led to the room while looking up on the wall. Even Dalian couldn't suppress her eyes from widening.

"'De re coquinaria' by the gourmand Acipius of the old Rome. 'Le Viandier' written by Charles VI's highly valued head cook Taillevent. 'The Physiology of Taste' by Brillat-Savarin - the greatest gourmet of modern history. And the 'Qí mín yào shù' of the Ancient China - not just recipes, there even are natural history and physic books... you probably could count the amount of other gourmet libraries of this level on a single hand."

"Ho-..."

The owner of the workroom gazed at Hughy with evaluating eyes and then laughed lightly.

"I see. As expected of the grandchild of Viscount Wesley Disward. You seem to have an eye for books."

"Are you acquainted with my grandfather?"

Hughy stared surprised back at the gourmet.

Graham nodded deeply with an expression that was hard to judge. He signaled Hughy and Dalian to take seat in the seats in front of him and ordered the butler to prepare some tea.

"Everyone who's at least a bit active in the background affairs of this country knows about this Bibliomania! And also about the library the Viscount owns."

"What do you mean?"

Hughy kept a straight face and asked back.

"Playing dumb won't help you, Sir Disward. The greatest proof is this girl you're taking with you, 'the Black Reading Princess'. You've inherited 'that' from the Viscount, haven't you? The Bibliotheca of Dantalian!"

"...so?"

Hughy smiled sarcastically and tilted his head. Dalian was without change tugging at his sleeves while looking downwards. Her expressionless profile looked like a beautiful porcelain doll.

"Mhph," Graham nosed amused.

"Books are good. You need to use your head to read them. If you use your head, you'll get hungry. Did you know? The weight of the brain is about 2% of the whole body, but it uses up 18% of the calories we need in our daily lives. And the more you get hungry, the tastier the dishes."

"You read books... for the sake of eating?"

Hughy asked in a jesting tone.

But the man nodded, taking this for granted.

"Right... and the same for muscles. If you increase your basal metabolism by training your muscles, the amount of food you need will also grow. And gourmet food is the greatest pleasure god has given to us. For this, I spare neither trouble nor expense."

"Haa..."

With a complicated expression, Hughy looked around in the workroom. There weren't just lots of books in Graham's workroom, but also countless instrument to train the body.

Also there wasn't a desk, but a personal dining table.

The sake cup or the bowls seemed to be made out of expensive porcelain. Only things one would expect to see in an art gallery. In a sense, this workroom also was a splendid and extravagant dining room.

After a short while of silence, Hughy asked "Won't you take part in the dinner party?"

Although the dinner party should have begun by now, Graham didn't seem to be going.

"What a laughable event," Graham ranted.

"Are you telling me to spend the time of my holy dinner together with a bunch that won't stop talking about ridiculous rumours, their business and other nonsense? Me? Such a dinner party is worthless. I'm organizing this because I have no other choice for trading. You may call it apple-polishing of some incompetent trustees."

"That is... unexpected." Hughy muttered to himself.

"Why would you think so?"

"No, it's just, everyone praised the dishes presented at the dinner party so highly. So I thought you would make highest efforts..."

"Of course I'm making highest efforts. Isn't that evident? Or did you think I'd let my cooks slack off, just because the guests are ordinary people?"

The gourmet asked Hughy in a mean way, whereupon Hughy silently shook his head.

Graham laughed deeply using his throat and

"Well but, to tell the truth... They might not be slacking off, but neither do they give their best. They rather reduce the grade of perfection of the cooking, so the taste buds of those common people are able to comprehend the taste. I wonder, do you know why?"

"No... why is that so?"

"In brief, not just the cooking has to be the best. Also the body of the one eating it has to be at least of the same quality. Everyone knows that the meat of a tight and healthy animal is tasty. But what about the one eating it? A fat body, or inner organs corroded by tobacco and wine... would you think such a person could ever comprehend the best cooking?"

Graham sighed as if to curse at the guests gathered at the dinner party.

"Caring about the health, putting the body in order, and, of course, never eating too much, but neither getting too hungry. Like this I've worked a long time on myself. In order to savour the best cooking. I'm different from those would-be gourmets!"

While saying so, he proudly threw out his chest and showed his muscles.

"I think I can understand what you mean," said Hughy with a calm smile and continued while smiling strainedly, "In this sense, we don't seem to have the capabilities to savour the best cooking you're talking about, as well. I am a person that neglects to live healthy and I'm quite dense to tastes... Thus may we gradually get to the main topic?"

"Main topic, huh?"

"Yes. Why did you invite us to this dinner party, and even to your workroom, Mr. Graham Atkinson? Us, that don't have any connection with your business?"

Hughy looked at him with cold eyes.

Graham nodded pleased.

"Right... I don't have any interest in the bunch that comes here with the cooking as their objective. But you are different, Sir Disward. And you, Reading Princess... please, somehow, grant my wish!"

"Wish?"

Hughy asked with dubiousness on his face. Graham sunk his head deeply.

"I'm talking about the Phantom Book."

A light dark light flashed over his eyes. Dalian tightened her grip on Hughy's sleeves with a tensed up face.

"I merely wish that you lend me one Phantom Book - one of those countless Phantom Books you own. The Phantom Book, the chef of Valhalla, the pagan god Andhrímnir is said to have written. With prohibited cookery written in it."

The man continued to speak at ease.

"The book is called 'The Book of the Ultimate Contemplation of Cooking'. A book lost long ago that shouldn't exist anymore. But you should know its whereabouts. You that took over the Phantom Bibliotheca that is crowned by the name of the demon that possesses knowledge and books. The Bibliotheca of Dantalian!"

"...why?"

Hughy repeated his question. Graham frowned discontentedly.

"You are a Researcher of gourmet food everyone recognizes. You do have collected such a giant amount of cookbooks and even do have one of the best cooks in the country employed. What do you wish more than that?"

"To savour the best cooking - that's all I wish for."

Graham answered right away.

"For gourmet food is the greatest pleasure there is. It's the ultimate desire the human bases on. Furthermore it's the driving force that led to the advancement of our civilization. Or as Brillat-Savarin once said: The discovery of a new dish confers more happiness on humanity, than the discovery of a new star. And I've yet to find it! This happiness!"

"And for this you'd like to borrow the knowledge of the demons?"

Hughy looked at him with pity in his eyes. Graham nodded and continued:

"I've sacrificed my own lifetime in order to seek the best cooking. Did you know? According to some statistics, true gourmet food does not harm the health, but rather lengthens life... however, I've not reached it. I don't have much time left. Ten, twenty years at most. But before this I want to savour the ultimate gourmet food! Even if I have to borrow the power of a book whose mere existence is prohibited."

Hughy listened patiently to Graham until he finished. Bewilderment could be clearly seen in Hughy's eyes. He shook his head not being able to comprehend Graham's words.

"...could you explain, Dalian?"

Dalian didn't answer the question Hughy whispered and instead kept being silent.

"Why are you hesitating, Sir Disward?"

Irritation was mixed in Graham's voice.

"Do you want money? In this case there's nothing to hesitate. Just write down as much as you want on a cheque."

"...you're mistaken, Mr. Atkinson. We don't want anything in exchange for a Phantom Book."

Hughy sighed annoyed.

"But sadly we're not able to hand out the Phantom Book to you - even if we, for argument's sake, are the owner of this bibliotheca."

"Why?"

He asked back in a hoarse voice, starting to be disturbed.

"Because this book - The Book of the Ultimate Contemplation of Cooking - is already lent to somebody. Thirty years ago."

"What the...?"

Graham muttered completely dumbfounded.

Hughy continued still frowning out of incomprehension

"It was written in the diary of my grandfather, that he handed out the 'The Book of the Ultimate Contemplation of Cooking' on a whim to someone on today 30 years ago. That's why we came here thinking you'd be the one holding the book. There also was the fact, that you got widely famous as a gourmet just shortly after this date-"

"30 years ago...? Don't tell me...!"

He groaned deeply and sank down on his seat. Then after a long time of silence he muttered in a mournful voice:

"It's the chef..."

"Eh?"

"The chef is holding the Phantom Book. It seems all are thinking I'd thought out the recipes and the servants just realized them, but that is not true. The chef does think them out and realize them all on his own. It was right 30 years ago when I employed the chef... even so... what a... ooh...!"

Mumbling so he held his head.

He looked just that sovereign before, but now it seemed almost like he shrunk.

"What is this... irony of fate... so I've already been eating dishes cooked with this Phantom Book...? And even so I've not been able to savour the cooking I've been longing for...? Even by using the knowledge of the demons I'm not able to reach my ideal...? And I believed that my wish would come true if I just could get hold of it..."

Graham sighed in grief.

Hughy looked down at him silently. Then Dalian stood up without making a sound.

"Where is the chef?"

She asked breaking the silence.

"In the kitchen I guess... he should be preparing my dinner right now..."

"I do want to meet the chef. Immediately."

"Do as you please. There doesn't seem to be any merit for either of us in talking any more."

Graham said indifferently.

After Hughy gave her a nod, the two of them left the room. Her black dress softly widened like a large shadow.

Graham called out to their backs.

"Wait! ...Let me ask just one thing, Sir Disward. If you didn't come here to lend me the Phantom Book, then why? Now, after thirty years..."

"Books lent out by a library do have return dates, Mr. Atkinson..."

Hughy said without turning around in a emotionless voice.

"Phantom Books are books that, originally, shouldn't even exist in this world. What kind of havoc could one of them wreak if it wasn't brought back within the time limit? We wouldn't know."

Graham looked at them in bewilderment.

The black dressed girl turned around quietly and proclaimed in a cold and clear voice.

"'The Book of the Ultimate Contemplation of Cooking' has been lent out with a time limit of thirty years. The return date is... tonight."

===3===

After leaving Graham's workroom, Hughy headed together with Dalian to the kitchen.

On the way they passed through the hall of the dinner party.

The main dishes were served out and the party was reaching its peak. Everyone admired the arrangement of the food and exhausted their vocabulary with their high praise.

"I don't like this mood."

Hughy muttered while looking at them. Somehow they appeared irregular to him.

"There is also negative criticism about Graham's dinner parties. For example that he uses endangered animals and plants in his cooking. Or there are rumours about human bones found in the garbage of the kitchen... And I guess they know about this, too."

"...what is so fun eating all these things?"

Dalian asked back in a earnest expression. Hughy just shrugged his shoulders.

"Why indeed? There are people living in this world that are thankful for anything rare. Whatever it is."

"...even though there would be countless better ingredients. Such fools. Just eat bread. And if there is no bread, do eat confectionery."

Dalian explained her own opinion with plain words.

Ignoring her, Hughy continued

"Of course there are many not doubting Graham, since he's an influential man in a high position. Even I thought so until now. But if the chef is holding the Phantom Book, then that's different... I hope it's not going to be troublesome."

The black dressed girl didn't answer to his mutter.

She glanced wordless at the scenery beyond the windows.

A blood-red full moon was silently hanging in the far sky.

A lot of cooks were at work in the kitchen.

And like one could expect of a mansion owned by a person known for being a gourmet, the kitchen area was quite big. The ground was well paved with stone plates with a bunch of servants, kitchen maids and scullery maids scampering around on it.

Then there was one person who finished up this giant amount of dishes by controlling them like arms and legs.

This was, without doubt, the chef of this mansion. The movements were completely different from the other people.

The pot danced around in her hands almost like it got an own will and an appetite quickening odour spread out just by her adding spices or sauces. When she took a knife, she cut meat with solid bones or vegetables with vivid movements and dished them up beautifully like a flower bed, although she didn't seem to put any power in her grip.

Hughy seemed captivated and stood stock still for a while not being able to shift his gaze.

The chef noticed this and looked up.

Surprisingly the chef was a young woman, about in the half of her twenties.

She finished up the cooking without stocking, put away the knife and then approached Hughy and Dalian.

"...so you were the chef of this mansion?"

Hughy asked silently. Upon which the chef - Lesley - smiled apologetically.

She was the person who let them ride on a carriage and lead them to the mansion.

"I already expected... you would come."

Lesley answered looking a bit desolate.

"Why?"

Dalian was the one asking back. Lesley looked down on her in nostalgia and said,

"I've changed quite a bit in those thirty years, but you look the same like when we met, ...Black Reading Princess. Or was it your mother that time?"

Dalian didn't answer and just gazed at her.

Instead Hughy opened his mouth.

"You know 'The Book of the Ultimate Contemplation of Cooking'... don't you, Miss Lesley?"

She answered the question with silence.

"Was it you who accepted the Phantom Book thirty years ago from my grandfather?" asked Hughy.

"Yes, exactly."

Lesley nodded.

"I still remember that day. It was on the day of my father's funeral. He lost his employment all of a sudden and tried to drown his frustration in alcohol. In the end he died due to a mundane quarrel. If the Lord didn't pick me up, I'm sure I would have died."

Saying so, Lesley suddenly seemed to reconsider and shook her head.

"No, that's not quite true. If I didn't have a talent for cooking... if I hadn't read 'The Book of the Ultimate Contemplation of Cooking', the Lord wouldn't have employed someone like me with an unknown background... what really rescued me was the Phantom Book I borrowed."

Dalian stared in silence at the chef who had a bitter expression.

Hughy asked in a kind voice,

"You are aware of the reason we came to meet you, right?"

Lesley smiled.

"The return date has come, hasn't it?"

After saying so readily, she took off her apron, told a kitchen maid something and started to walk and lead Hughy and Dalian.

"Please follow me. The Phantom Book is stored in my room... naturally, I've treated it with great care and didn't do anything that would have brought damage to the book."

"Is Mr. Graham's dinner alright?"

Hughy called out to Lesley's back in bewilderment.

She smiled triumphantly and nodded.

"Yes. The dinner of the Lord is almost done. I only need to arrange the last few ingredients."

Lesley kept walking and Hughy and Dalian followed silently behind her.

The room of the chef wasn't that far apart of the kitchen and was below the ground. It was a simple room, one wouldn't expect of a renowned cook. Lesley opened the old solid wood door using an old bronze key.

Dalian muttered suddenly to her back,

"Phantom Books do choose their holders themselves."

Lesley turned around with wary expression, but Dalian kept looking straight into her face and continued,

"If someone without the qualifications is holding a Phantom Book, then this person gets engulfed in the magical power of the book... I do only know very few Phantom Book Readers that held a Phantom Book for thirty years and didn't drown in this power."

"...Should I be proud about this?"

Lesley smiled a bit bothered and shook her head.

"But I just prepared dishes like it was written in the book. Naturally, it didn't go all that well from the start. I used several years just to learn the basic techniques. But after I've learned those techniques, I just needed to obtain the best ingredients and draw out the delightfulness... I just continued to prepare the dishes written in the Phantom Book like this."

[[Image:Dantalian_no_Shoka-vol1-p39.jpg|thumb|Hughy had noticed that Lesley, holding a knife, wasn't looking to him, but to Dalian.]]

The intonation of her voice slowly weakened while she continued to mutter.

Her face lost every expression and looked empty, almost like in a state of trance.

"...Where is the Phantom Book, Miss Lesley?"

Hughy asked while looking around in the dark underground room.

"Not yet..."

Lesley said smiling artificially.

She took a bottle filled with an unfamiliar spice from a spice-shelf beside the entrance and opened the lid.

"The Lord is not yet satisfied with my cooking. I'm aware of this, for I've not yet made the 'true' cooking written in the Phantom Book...!"

"Lesley?"

Hughy called out to her in a serious voice.

She turned around and shook the bottle with natural movements one could get charmed by. The weird-colored fine powder poured down on Hughy's entire body.

"What's this...?!"

Hughy put himself on guard with a severe expression. However, without stopping to smile, Lesley said

"Don't worry, Mr. Hughy. This is just a spice I mixed myself. The smell will disappear late at night. But until then, please don't leave this room. If you do, you could get some serious trouble..."

She said so while stepping back and grabbed the doorknob. She planned to lock in Hughy and Dalian.

Hughy reflexively took position to chase after her but then stopped, when he saw that the chef suddenly was holding a knife in the hands. He had noticed that Lesley, holding a knife, wasn't looking to him, but to Dalian.

"What are you trying to do, Lesley?"

Hughy asked mixed with a sigh.

"I shouldn't even need to say this."

Lesley slowly closed the door to the underground room.

With the dignified sound of metal, the door was locked with no mercy. The last thing that could be heard inside the darkened underground room was the bright voice of the chef.

"By all means I have to serve this cooking to the Lord! The best cooking I used thirty years to complete!"

===4===

Hughy searched in his pockets and took out a lighter. It was a unrefined lighter for military use developed during the war in Austria. Blue sparks scattered, the smell of burned oil started to spread out and then a small flame illuminated the underground room.

"Why do we have to get into such unreasonable troubles, when we just came to get back a lent out book...? It's always the same with work concerning Phantom Books..."

Hughy complained while breathing a long sigh.

Dalian scowled at him, said

"It is not time to weep around with a stiuation like this."

And then she kicked the wall of this dreary underground room, letting her greaves ring.

"What a pathetic man you are. How dense are you, to be readily locked inside such a place? With this gloomy light I can't even read a book to kill some time."

While expressing a torrent of curses, the black-dressed girl grasped tightly to Hughy's back with her fingers. Like a unconfident child that fears the dark does.

"I don't think I've been inattentive, though."

Hughy said in a fed up voice while smelling the odour on his coat.

The fine powder Lesley poured over him gave out a characteristic fragrance hard to describe.

Rather than stimulating the nose, the odour seemed to permeate right into the depths of the head. It wasn't an unpleasant fragrance, but it was unlikely to disappear so easily.

"But how did Lesley...? I didn't sense anyone crossing the boundary..."

Dalian shook her head to Hughy's mutter. An extremely frail expression floated over her face.

"She might have crossed the 'boundary' from the beginning. With us just not noticing it. And now slowly, after thirty years she has..."

"Could be."

Hughy didn't try to comfort her. He shook his head while putting his hand into the pocket of his coat,

"But it's not certain either. Please go away a bit, Dalian."

"...what are you planning to do?"

"We can't stay here forever, you see."

Hughy took out a weapon; a top-break service revolver. A handgun used by the army.

He pointed the gun to the locked door and pulled a trigger　without hesitation.

A thunderous roar resounded within the small underground room and the bullet opened a hole inside the wood door. He shot once again, upon which the frail lock shattered and the door opened.

"...a noisy tool, as always."

Dalian cast him a blaming glance while guarding her ears with both hands. Hughy just shrugged wordlessly.

Almost at the same time as both of them left the room, several cooks came running from the kitchen with surprised miens. They probably heard the gun shot.

Hughy smiled dimly seeming to brood about how to deceive them.

However, this facial expression froze at once.

The more the cooks drew near, the more their condition changed.

Almost as if they got hypnotized, their expressions grew empty with only their eyes sparkling in a strong light. The gazes of hungry wolfs.

They weren't looking at Dalian, but at Hughy.

But there wasn't any hostility in the eyes of the cooks.

They emitted a more primitive desire. Hunger.

They seemed to feel an intense appetite for Hughy's body.

"It appears you look quite tasty in their eyes, Hughy."

Dalian stated the facts in a indifferent tone.

Hughy curved his lips looking terribly annoyed.

"Lesley's spice earlier... is this odour deluding them?"

"Correct. Not bad, after all it's the cookbook the chef of Valhalla left behind... this is more troublesome than we expected."

Hughy nodded to her words.

"They got us, huh? Since I also can't just shoot one of them after the other..."

"...surprisingly you also seem to have some soft parts."

The black-dressed girl looked up to him lightly amused.

"No... I simply don't have enough bullets. Since I've already used two of them just before."

With these words Hughy put away his gun.

During this the cooks have drawn nearer. And not just that, one could see how even more people were approaching through the floor as though they were being lured.

The servants of the mansion as well as Gentlemen and Ladies with smart appearances. In other words the guests that attended the dinner party in the big hall.

Even they were being attracted by the spice of Lesley.

"I see. This sure is serious trouble."

Hughy groaned remembering Lesley's words.

It was almost like watching an assembling swarm of wasps that got aroused by the alarm pheromone of their fellows.

If they came attacking all at once, then Hughy would have no way to prevail. His whole body would probably be mangled and eaten alive and he'd end up dead.

"...Dalian, may I borrow a book?"

He muttered mixed with a sigh and took off the glove on his right hand.

A beautiful gem was embedded in the back of his hand. A deep red gem resembling the color of blood.

Dalian wasn't holding a book right now. They left the book she read in the car behind there.

Nevertheless, she nodded expressionlessly and quietly reached for her collar.

Pearly-white skin was exposed between the gaps of the wide open black dress.

And in front, in the midst of her neck, a steel chest. An old lock made of metal---

"...I ask of thee, Art thou mankind?"

Hughy asked her holding aloft his right hand. It was as if he was casting an ancient forbidden spell.

And Dalian answered like an utensil in a cold robotic voice.

『No... We are......』

It was right after that, that the people attracted by the spice came rushing like a giant wave to crush the two of them.

===5===

The gourmet Graham Atkinson was currently dining.

Several plates filled with extravagant cuisine were tightly lined up on his personal dining table in his workroom.

The main dish was an unfamiliar meat dish. The fresh just cut up meat had to be dipped in the special made sauce. The sauce was superbly refined using countless different spices and herbs and its fragrance was engulfing the entire room in a fascinating aroma.

Graham's appearance were fulfilled with bliss like never before.

Each time he led the silver fork to his mouth, the words of praise "Wonderful" escaped him.

The chef himself was taking on the role of the waitress wearing a gorgeous apron.

When she noticed the figures entering the room, she restfully raised her face.

And a light expression of surprise floated over her features.

The visitors of the workroom were a party of two. A young man wearing a frock coat and a black-dressed girl.

The girl was holding a massive book in her arms. The color of the cover of the book had already faded to a brown tint. It was a manuscript written on parchment. However, except for this no change whatsoever could be seen on their appearance.

The odour of the special mixture of spices was still rising from the body of the young man.

"I'm surprised you managed to arrive here unharmed... a great number of people was supposed to be in the big hall, but didn't you get attacked by them?"

The chef Lesley asked in a calm voice.

Hughy shook his head with a wry smile.

"We had those gentlemen sleep for a little while."

"...sleep?"

"'Hazār Afsān', a collection of tales compiled in the ancient Persia---"

Hughy said taking a peek at the book in Dalian's arms.

"The tyrannic Islamic king Shahryār is said to have slept for thousand and one day after having gotten it read aloud to him. It's the book that later also was used as the manuscript of 'One Thousand and One Nights' and makes the ones sleep that hear the stories of it. However, it's not supposed to exist anymore since it has been burned at the time the Mongolian army raided Baghdad."

"The Phantom Books that shouldn't exist in this world... right? But where on earth did you get this...?"

Lesley smiled amazed.

"I suppose this was a foolish question... you are the owners of the Bibliotheca of Dantalian. The Princess of the Phantom Bibliotheca containing 900666 Phantom Books and its gatekeeper---"

The chef reached for the wagon with the dishes and picked up a book.

The era couldn't be determined, but it was quite an old book. The words "The Book of the Ultimate Contemplation of Cooking" were engraved on its cover. Embracing this book tightly, she said in a kind voice,

"My father was cook, too. He worked at this mansion thirty years ago... but his cuisine couldn't satisfy the Lord, no, my father even accidentally used injured ingredients once and was fired just because of this. In consequence he died shortly after."

"...so you're here for revenge?"

Hughy said keeping a straight face.

"Yes, that was my plan... at the beginning."

Lesley nodded pleasantly.

"I thought about modifying the cooking or mixing poison into it. However, the Lord would never accept the cooking of some subordinate cook, and if there was something mixed in the cooking, he would surely notice it. I noticed that I couldn't harm the Lord as long as I didn't master the art of cookery."

Hughy listened without disrupting her.

Graham continued to silently eat his dinner. His silverware could be heard resounding in the room.

"From then on I was absorbed in reading the Phantom Book I've borrowed and spent day and night polishing my skills. Thanks to this, the kitchen has been entrusted to me and before I knew it, I've earned reputation as cook. Then I noticed. The Lord was completely right in firing an incompetent cook - in other words my father."

Lesley smiled brightly with a triumphant look.

"And most of all, I began to seek for the best cooking myself. But the journey was fraught with difficulties. 'The Book of the Ultimate Contemplation of Cooking' contained many hints to achieve this goal, but the recipe for the best cooking itself wasn't written in it."

Lesley put the book away silently.

She looked contently down to her cookery lined up on the dining table.

"However... at last it has been accomplished tonight. I've made the best cooking."

A sense of fulfillment was contained in her low voice, only people that finished a work have.

"Wonderful..."

Graham mumbled with a full mouth.

"Wonderful... This is the cooking I've been seeking for. More... Let me eat more."

The silverware of the gourmet made woefully circles over the empty plate.

Lesley gripped her favorite knife, opened the lid of the container and vividly cut up fresh pieces of meat. She placed them on the plate with fluid movements and ladled a perfect serving of sauce over it.

Lastly, she served it soundlessly to her employer.

"The teachings of 'The Book of the Ultimate Contemplation of Cooking' were simple. Drawing the taste out of the best raw materials without hurting them. For this I've polished my techniques and learned how to cook living being without letting them feel pain. But this wasn't enough."

Lesley said with a melancholic face.

"It doesn't suffice to just remove the pain for them. They rather have to feel pleasure. The secret for the best cooking was to let the raw materials feel the greatest pleasure so they'r fulfilled with pleasure substances while cooking them."

"...The greatest pleasure?"

Hughy asked her calmly back.

"Gourmet food."

Lesley laughed a bit triumphantly.

"Gourmet food is an enjoyment limited to humans. In addition the insurmountable delight, a person that took gourmet food to extremes feels, when he comes across the best cooking. The '''brain''' in the second when it's fulfilled with pleasure substances is the best ingredient existing in this world."

She put down the knife on the wagon and thoroughly washed her hands in a water bowl. Then she dried them with a brand new towel and again took the Phantom Book in her hands.

"I'll return this book, since I don't need it anymore-"

Dalian easefully walked to her and accepted the Phantom Book.

Hughy gazed wordlessly at her back.

"...I liked your fried bread."

At length, Dalian said so in a lightly sad voice. Lesley inclined her head doubtfully, but Dalian continued,

"Even without the best ingredients, it was a most fulfilled taste."

In this moment Lesley breathed up, almost like she remembered something long forgotten, and her expression froze.

But this was just for a moment.

The young chef nodded immediately as if nothing had happened and applied her attention again to Graham.

Hughy and Dalian turned the two of them their backs and silently left the workroom.

"Aah... more... let me eat more..."

The gourmet murmured in an enraptured voice. The words changed to the groan of an animal in the middle and couldn't be hear well anymore. Even so Lesley smiled brightly.

"Please be at relief, my Lord. There's still a lot."

Putting the freshly cut up meat on the plate, she pointed at the man waiting for her.

Then she gently closed the lid of the container containing the valuable ingredient. This container was once the skull of the man called Graham Atkinson.

The gourmet, famous in the capital, lead a piece of his own freshly cut up brain with relish to his mouth and, with a blissful mien, --- smiled.

===6===

There was a car stopped in midst of a mountain way.

It was an old car once used by the army, and the dim silver car body was wet by the early morning fog. The right back wheel was dismantled and the young driver was crouching beside it. A fluffy blanket was laid on the leather-coated seats with a little girl snuggled up in it like a cat.

"I am bored."

She said ill-humored. Several thick books, she had already read, were piled up behind her.

"I am hungry. How long do you plan on making me wait, just to replace one or two metal pipes? We went through hardships getting the parts from a car at the mansion and walking off with them until here and even so had to stay up all night. Just how incapable are you, Hughy?"

"...I couldn't get parts with the same standard, so I need some time! Well, applying forcibly some glue it should hold until we arrive at the town, I guess."

Saying so, the young driver started to tamper again with the bottom part of the defect car.

Dalian sighted long and looked into the distance.

The morning sun was illuminating the horizon white. The outlines of the forest were no longer sunken in darkness but now slowly appeared. She also noticed wheat sprouts showing themselves on the slopes that seemed like mere wasteland before.

The street was gently bent with no end in sight.

A single carriage was drawing near on this street.

An old peasant was riding it. The loading platform was fully loaded with straw bundles.

"What's up at such a place?"

The peasant took his time and slowly stopped next to them.

"As you can see. It's like this since the car got broken last night."

The girl in the blanket pouted and answered bluntly.

Upon this the peasant laughed out loud amused.

"Hoho, that's indeed a bother. Is the reparation getting somewhere?"

"Correct... I won't let him say 'no', now that he has made me wait this long."

"Haha... I see, I see. Then I'll give you something to eat while waiting. I'm sure it's going to fill your stomach a bit, young lady."

With these words the peasant presented two fist-size potatoes. They were wrapped up in newspaper, steam was faintly rising from it and the smell of melted butter spread out gently.

Dalian seemed bewildered and looked up to the wrinkled smiling face of the peasant.

"Is it really okay? Isn't this your breakfast...?"

"You scratch my back and I'll scratch yours, right? Accept it without reservation. Oh, or do you not like potatoes?"

The girl shook her head to the peasant's words.

She stretched out her hands equipped with protectors and accepted the warm potatoes.

"Thank you..."

She whispered and bit into the potato. Then she stuffed her cheeks wordlessly for a while.

Before long she raised her face when her potato shrunk to about the half of its size. She smiled with a face appropriate to her age, and with pour and potato peel all over the region around her lips.

"It's tasty... the best..."

"Hahaaha! Is that so? ...I'm pleased to hear that. I think there's no seasoning that can win against an empty stomach."

The peasant narrowed his eyes contently and laughed.

Wishing them a good trip, he left them with his loaded carriage. Dalian saw him off having her cheeks still stuffed with potato.

"...alright, this should do for now."

Right after this Hughy stood up with these words. He started the engine by turning around the hand crank and returned to the driver seat.

Dalian looked relieved to the sky and took seat still wearing the blanket.

The car moved off producing an awkward sound of metal smashing together. After they rode for a while on the forlorn road, Hughy seemed to have remembered something and asked gently,

"Dalian, can I have some potato, too?"

Her answer was simple.

"No. This is my potato."

"But I'm rather hungry, having been repairing all night long."

"No. It was originally your fault that we stood still there."

Hughy shook his head annoyed.

"I got it. Just give me the other one."

"Are you still half asleep? Both of them are mine."

"Please at least the half..."

"No. What a greedy man you are."

Dalian said amazed.

"Who is!"

Hughy muttered with a miserable expression.

With the two of them arguing on it, the car disappeared slowly inside the morning fog.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Dantalian_no_Shoka|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Dantalian_no_Shoka:Volume1_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Dantalian no Shoka:Volume1 Chapter1

2010-01-18T00:31:49Z

Hariseldon: /* 3 */

A deserted ground at dusk.

Powder snow was falling silently through the spaces between the tree branches.

In front of a newly built grave, a girl was standing alone.

A little girl wearing a mourning dress.

"Please... teach me..."

The girl cried out with a hoarse voice.

She was looking at a carriage.

A brougham dyed in a deep black, stopped at the corner of the ground.

There was a single doll placed by the window. A beautiful porcelain doll dressed in a jet black dress.

The little girl kneed down on the withered lawn - as if to pray to this doll.

"Please, grant me knowledge. The ability to fulfill the desire of this man... please... somehow"

Her faintly quivering voice was blown away by the cold wind.

The moment the girl hanged her head in realization that her wish wouldn't be granted, the door of the carriage quietly opened.

A single book was presented to her through the door.

Besides the title written in relief, there was a plain crest drawn on the cover. The beautiful binding gave off the impression of a newly printed book and at the same time an impression of a centuries-old tome.

"The Phantom Book has chosen you."

A man's voice resounded from within the carriage.

The little girl raised her tear-stained face and received the book with wavering hands.

"I shall entrust you with this. May you be the owner of this phantom book until the day of the return date. However, remember one thing on any account."

"Remember... what...?"

The girl asked back frightened.

The man's answer was short. He replied in a hoarse voice that felt as if resounding from far away.

"There exist things in this world, that are not meant to be known to mankind..."

After the door was closed again, the carriage started to go away restfully. Disappearing in the dark of the night, leaving back only the sound of heavy hoofs.

A single girl in a mourning dress, carrying a book, remained.

The crimson shining moon was beholding this scene expressionlessly from high above in the sky.

==Episode 01: Meditations de Gastronomie==
===1===

On a rough mountain far outside the gates of the capital, there was a stopped car.

It was an old car once used by the army. A common type of automobile that was sold cheaply to the citizens during the post-war years.

There was no roof to the dimmed silver body of the car, so the two seats were exposed directly to the exterior.

A rolled up blanket and already read books were placed carelessly on the leather-coated seats.

The driver was a young man wearing a leather frock coat.

His age could not be determined exactly, but probably he was about twenty years old. Still, a boyish impression remained on his face, covered by a hat.

He was currently crouching on the side of the car, tampering with the back wheel bearing.

Although his gentle features implied a good upbringing, his hands were strangely accustomed to the use of tools.

Movements like a soldier that had received a special training.

"I am bored."

A girl was sitting on the load platform and spoke to the man.

Her age was no more than about 12, 13 years. Her white skin seemed almost transparent and was wrapped in a jet black dress.

Her hip-length hair was jet black as well and her eyes were colored in the deep black of the night.

The black dress was bulged with countless laces and frills. These outlines of her were enfolded by metallic protectors on her back hands and a rustic tasset. Her looks made one remember the ceremonial robes of medieval knights; an odd mixture that couldn't be called dress nor armor. And finally, in place of a ribbon, she was wearing an old, metallic chest.

A big lock, tied to her with silver chains.

"I am hungry. Just how long do you plan on making me wait? First you got lost and then you even made the car break down. Tell me Hughy, are you a good-for-nothing?"

Laying the book she was reading on her lap, she criticized the driver.

The young man called "Hughy" smiled sarcastically to this snappy tongue that didn't fit at all to her lovely appearance.

"Oh, I thought we got lost because you completely misread the map...?"

"Ugh..."

The girl groaned once and fell silent. She poutedly chewed on her lips while her cheeks were getting red and turned away.

My, my. The young man merely shrugged his shoulders while changing his gloves that had become dirty with oil.

"But we certainly are in an unpleasant situation. I'd like to repair the car, but there aren't enough parts. We'll have to go borrow some proper tools and material."

"...you are noticing this now?"

The girl breathed a dumbfounded sigh.

Their car was currently being stopped on a narrow land way that had only recently been hardened.

Wherever one would turn around, there was just plain wasteland covered with weed. A blacksmith or harness shop? There was not a single building far and wide!

"Please do take a look around. Do you really think, you can obtain those in this region? You are about the only foolish driver all over the world, who does lose his way to a place like this in this cold season."

"Well, I admit your point about the season."

He looked up to the branches of the trees dried by the coldness of the winter and then shook his head exaggeratedly.

"But Dalian... it seems we're not the only ones who took this route."

After having spoken, he narrowed his eyes to look in the distance.

A carriage was drawing closer to them while raising white dust.

It was a big two-horse cart.

To be more exact, a high-class carriage equipped with suspension, one usually only seen at the mansion's of nobles. A middle-aged man wearing an expensive looking coat was holding the reins at the driver seat. In the drawing room, a young woman could be seen.

Putting the tools he was holding on the ground, the young driver, Hughy, stood up.

The black dressed girl called Dalian jumped down from the loading platform and quickly took position behind Hughy.

Her anxious state made one remember little animals that weren't accustomed to humans. Hiding part of her head with the book she was hugging, she looked up carefully to the arriving carriage.

The young woman said something to the chauffeur, whereupon he drew the reins skillfully.

The carriage came slowly to a stop.

After she opened the door of the drawing room, the woman sticked out her head and smiled softly.

"Please forgive my rudeness, but are you having troubles?" the woman asked seriously. She was tall and was wearing a deep green cloak.

She didn't look like just a servant.　More like the personal teacher of a noble child or the maid of a landlady.

Hughy smiled sociably.

"I guess so. We were just about losing our way when the car suddenly stopped..."

"You lost... your way?" she asked back bewildered.

Their car was being stopped at the center of a wasteland with clear view on the surroundings. Also there wasn't any fog nor was the road they took complicated or branched. It was a road, one could only get lost by making a big mistake.

"Err, well... it's a bit embarrassing but you see, a lot happened underway..."

The young man smiled bitterly and sighed, while the black dressed girl behind him was puffing up her face.

"To tell the truth, we were searching for the mansion of Graham Atkinson... do you happen to know him?"

"The mansion of Mr. Graham...?" the woman asked surprised.

She exchanged glances with the chauffeur and then nervously straightened herself.

"Well then, could it be you're guests of tonight's dinner party...?"

"Yes. We were invited by Mr. Graham. My name is Hugh Anthony Disward - you may call me Hughy. And she's Dalian."

"...Sir Disward? Don't tell me you're..."

For some reason she was taken aback and frowned.

Then she came to her senses again and bowed deeply with the words "Please forgive my rudeness!".

"I'm called Lesley and am a servant at Mr. Graham's mansion. If you'd like you could ride with this carriage to the mansion. And naturally, we will arrange workers for the repair of your car."

"Ah, that would be a big help. Just..."

Saying so, Hughy looked behind his back.

The shoulders of the black dressed girl hiding behind him were quivering faintly.

Being cautious about unknown adults, she took the attitude of a shy young child.

Lesley frowned worriedly, but then seemed to be struck with an idea.

"Miss Dalian... Err, to tell the truth there are some snacks inside the carriage..."

Dalian reacted with a twitch on the sound of "snacks".

The black dressed girl then peeked out behind Hughy and looked up to Lesley.

"Snacks... of what sort?"

She asked lastly with a voice one could barely hear.

Lesley smiled relieved.

"Hm, let's see. Nothing too exceptional, but there's fried bread and..."

She started to count with her fingers but Dalian answered instantly even before Lesley could finish. "We ride...", while tugging at Hughy's sleeves.

"My, my" Hughy sighed faintly.

The loading platform was loaded with piled up ingredients. Vegetables and fruits, fish and meat as well as manufactured food like cheese. All of it was clearly of high class and fresh.

"Were you just returning from shopping? These are the ingredients for tonight's dinner party, I suppose?"

Hughy was lightly surprised after glancing into the loading platform and said so.

"No" Lesley shook her head.

"The pre-cooking for the dinner party is already done. What you're seeing there are the ingredients for lord's dinner tonight."

"All this for Mr. Graham alone? But he certainly didn't have a family, I heard..."

"Yes, all of it will be presented to the lord. Stocking goods is strictly prohibited, since what's rounding out the quality of the cooking is the freshness and the quality of the ingredients. In the past, the old head chef used slightly injured ingredients and got fired just because of that on the same day.

"Aah..."

Hughy smiled a bit amazed.

"Mr. Graham seems to be a gourmet as I've heard in the rumours. Are you working in the kitchen of his mansion?"

"Yes...... that's about right. I'm entrusted with work like the one of a kitchen maid."

Lesley answered with an ambiguous smile.

Kitchen maids were people working under the head cook. Or in other words cooks following his example. The fact, that she'd been entrusted with something as important like purchasing the ingredients meant that she was remarkable even amongst the kitchen maids.

"I see. Quite a big deal, I guess. After all, the cuisine of Mr. Graham's mansion is famous in the capital. The original cooking style he developed is introduced in the newspaper from time to time and I've heard that the invitations to the head cook coming from the representatives of the House of Lords or wealthy people on the mainland, aren't stopping."

"I've heard such rumours as well."

She shook her head with a serious expression.

"But as long the lord is alive, it's absolutely unthinkable that the head cook would ever ride on such an offer. That is because the only purpose in life the head cook has, is to let the lord savor the most delicious cuisine."

"...is the treatment at Graham's that good?"

Hughy asked back amused.

Thereupon Lesley thought about it for a moment and said:

"Of course, Mr. Graham is treating the kitchen staff very well. But much more than this, it's because the kitchen at his mansion is the perfect environment for cooks. They may freely use the best and the rarest ingredients, and also all the other ingredients are of best quality and freshness. Furthermore, the crops on this land are of good quality, as well and there's a wealthy forest."

"Forest?"

"Yes. You can hunt in the nearby forest. There are pheasants, rabbits or even wild boars..."

"Aah... that's the point. I see."

Hughy muttered looking at the thick forest expanding before the carriage.

"Could it be that this is also the reason, why Mr. Graham is living on the countryside rather than the capital...?"

"Of course. 'To succeed in making the best cooking, one must use the best ingredients.' is the favorite phrase of Mr. Graham."

"...I see"

Hughy grumbled, brooding about it

In the meanwhile, the black dressed girl had been sitting all the time beside Hughy and had her cheeks innocently stuffed with the fried bread that was wrapped up in oil paper. From time to time she also licked her fingers that were smeared　with sugar and looked entranced every time she did so.

"You seem to like it, don't you, Dalian?"

"...correct."

After having answered with a single word, Dalian bit again into the bread. Her cautious attitude against Lesley at first seemed like a lie.

Lesley watched her warmly while saying.

"If it's according your taste then that's above all else."

She narrowed her eyes pleasantly.

"As soon we arrive at the mansion I can provide you with something finer, but for now that's all we have. Those are the remains of the goods we presented to an orphanage."

"Presents?"

Hughy asked back doubtfully.

"Yes... I always send them the remaining breads of everyday's breakfast when I go purchasing goods. It's a pleasure to watch the children happily eat the food I made."

"So, the person that baked this was...?"

"I baked it. You know... I lost my parents early on and lived through the experience of being constantly hungry."

The expression that flashed over Lesley's face was a bit strange. An unclear expression that looked sad, yet smiling at the same time.

===2===

The mansion of the gourmet was on a high ground with a view of the thick forest.

Long ago it was the castle of the feudal lord and was surprising wide. Dining tables were lined up in the dining hall, decorated with beautiful candlesticks and sterling cutlery.

The hall was alive with wealthy people, landlords and other peoples talking.

And their topic was devoted to tonight's dinner.

"Why are there so much people? Getting sultry in here."

Dalian was hiding herself in the shadows of the posts and complaining quietly.

While adjusting his brand new necktie, Hughy gave a laid-back answer,

"You see, Mr. Graham is a wealthy person who built up a fortune in his young years by doing forward trading with corn. Even now, when he's retired, he gathers people in this hall and arranges a dinner party. And because of the very special cooking, getting invited can be something to be proud about."

"...what a miserable bunch."

Dalian said rudely, gotten in a bad mood because of her shyness of people.

Her exotic black dress was eye-catching even within all the dressed up other guests. Being stared at by the curious gazes of the people seemed to be another reason for her bad mood.

Even so there were quite a lot who came talking to her out of curiosity.

"Good evening, young lady. Is this your first time here?"

Being addressed by a young noble-looking man, she stiffened and tried to sham being not aware of him.

But the man didn't even mind and continued:

"I've been attending several times since last year. The cooking here, it's even better than in the rumours! To say that Mr. Graham's company flourished just because of this party is perfectly reasonable. I'm sure you'll also love it. The cooking method he developed is of course splendid, but as is the skill of the cooks that carry it out."

"...Cooks?"

Hughy came asking subdued.

An expression of being saved flashed over the face of the man that was being ignored by Dalian.

"Yes, exactly. Did you know? The head cook seems to be able to cook animals alive, without letting them feel any pain. I've heard that birds and beasts continue to sleep comfortably even when their head rolled, or that fishes continue to swim in the fish tank even when being reduced to head and bones---"

"...why does he do such a strange thing?"

Hughy raised his eyebrows and asked back. The noble-looking man extended his arms exaggeratedly and shook his head.

"That's again a story beyond belief. He seems to be seeking for the perfect flavor by doing so." Adrenalin... as you call it. Animals emit adrenalin when they're died in pain. Because of this the meat gets chewy and the flavour weakens. Well, but of course that's a subtle difference a common man can't perceive."

"So... just to prevent this effect...?"

"Exactly. A splendid fixation, don't you think? Seems like he polished his knife technique and even learned acupuncture. Furthermore the oriental 'moxibustion' or the use of medicines; just to prevent the animals from suffering. Mind you, he has now worked for several years for Mr. Graham."

"...quite hard to believe, isn't it?"

Hughy expressed his indifferent thoughts.

The man nodded several times.

"Surely! But I think you'll agree with me as soon you've tasted the cooking."

After having explained them, boasting like it was about himself, the man parted in high spirits.

When he went out of view, Dalian relaxed again.

"...what do you think about what he told us?"

Until now he preserved a sociable smile, but now Hughy looked earnest at once and asked her.

"It's an absurd story. That's not something a common man could accomplish."

Dalian said coldly.

Hughy keeped being serious.

"But what if it's the truth?"

The black-dressed girl gazed at the fire burning above a candlestick and muttered in an even voice:

"This would mean... the power of a non-human being is involved."

"I see."

Hughy shrugged casually his shoulders.

He took a pocket-watch out of his coat and, as if been shaken up, said briefly:

"It's time. Let's go."

Graham Atkinson's workroom was at a silent place a bit apart from the dinner party.

Outside the window one could see the huge forest behind the mansion and the wheat fields. Bookshelves that reached to the ceiling were placed on both sides of the room, packed with expensive books.

There were some comfortable-looking seats in the center of the room, in which one a man was already sitting.

His age was probably over 50 years.

He was a bit short, but had muscles on his body. Far from the chubby body one would expect after hearing the rumours of a gourmet. Rather than a retired wealthy person, he looked like a soldier in employment.

"---quite an impressive library."

Even before greeting him, Hughy first sighed a breath of admiration after being led to the room while looking up on the wall. Even Dalian couldn't suppress her eyes from widening.

"'De re coquinaria' by the gourmand Acipius of the old Rome. 'Le Viandier' written by Charles VI's highly valued head cook Taillevent. 'The Physiology of Taste' by Brillat-Savarin - the greatest gourmet of modern history. And the 'Qí mín yào shù' of the Ancient China - not just recipes, there even are natural history and physic books... you probably could count the amount of other gourmet libraries of this level on a single hand."

"Ho-..."

The owner of the workroom gazed at Hughy with evaluating eyes and then laughed lightly.

"I see. As expected of the grandchild of Viscount Wesley Disward. You seem to have an eye for books."

"Are you acquainted with my grandfather?"

Hughy stared surprised back at the gourmet.

Graham nodded deeply with an expression that was hard to judge. He signaled Hughy and Dalian to take seat in the seats in front of him and ordered the butler to prepare some tea.

"Everyone who's at least a bit active in the background affairs of this country knows about this Bibliomania! And also about the library the Viscount owns."

"What do you mean?"

Hughy kept a straight face and asked back.

"Playing dumb won't help you, Sir Disward. The greatest proof is this girl you're taking with you, 'the Black Reading Princess'. You've inherited 'that' from the Viscount, haven't you? The Bibliotheca of Dantalian!"

"...so?"

Hughy smiled sarcastically and tilted his head. Dalian was without change tugging at his sleeves while looking downwards. Her expressionless profile looked like a beautiful porcelain doll.

"Mhph," Graham nosed amused.

"Books are good. You need to use your head to read them. If you use your head, you'll get hungry. Did you know? The weight of the brain is about 2% of the whole body, but it uses up 18% of the calories we need in our daily lives. And the more you get hungry, the tastier the dishes."

"You read books... for the sake of eating?"

Hughy asked in a jesting tone.

But the man nodded, taking this for granted.

"Right... and the same for muscles. If you increase your basal metabolism by training your muscles, the amount of food you need will also grow. And gourmet food is the greatest pleasure god has given to us. For this, I spare neither trouble nor expense."

"Haa..."

With a complicated expression, Hughy looked around in the workroom. There weren't just lots of books in Graham's workroom, but also countless instrument to train the body.

Also there wasn't a desk, but a personal dining table.

The sake cup or the bowls seemed to be made out of expensive porcelain. Only things one would expect to see in an art gallery. In a sense, this workroom also was a splendid and extravagant dining room.

After a short while of silence, Hughy asked "Won't you take part in the dinner party?"

Although the dinner party should have begun by now, Graham didn't seem to be going.

"What a laughable event," Graham ranted.

"Are you telling me to spend the time of my holy dinner together with a bunch that won't stop talking about ridiculous rumours, their business and other nonsense? Me? Such a dinner party is worthless. I'm organizing this because I have no other choice for trading. You may call it apple-polishing of some incompetent trustees."

"That is... unexpected." Hughy muttered to himself.

"Why would you think so?"

"No, it's just, everyone praised the dishes presented at the dinner party so highly. So I thought you would make highest efforts..."

"Of course I'm making highest efforts. Isn't that evident? Or did you think I'd let my cooks slack off, just because the guests are ordinary people?"

The gourmet asked Hughy in a mean way, whereupon Hughy silently shook his head.

Graham laughed deeply using his throat and

"Well but, to tell the truth... They might not be slacking off, but neither do they give their best. They rather reduce the grade of perfection of the cooking, so the taste buds of those common people are able to comprehend the taste. I wonder, do you know why?"

"No... why is that so?"

"In brief, not just the cooking has to be the best. Also the body of the one eating it has to be at least of the same quality. Everyone knows that the meat of a tight and healthy animal is tasty. But what about the one eating it? A fat body, or inner organs corroded by tobacco and wine... would you think such a person could ever comprehend the best cooking?"

Graham sighed as if to curse at the guests gathered at the dinner party.

"Caring about the health, putting the body in order, and, of course, never eating too much, but neither getting too hungry. Like this I've worked a long time on myself. In order to savour the best cooking. I'm different from those would-be gourmets!"

While saying so, he proudly threw out his chest and showed his muscles.

"I think I can understand what you mean," said Hughy with a calm smile and continued while smiling strainedly, "In this sense, we don't seem to have the capabilities to savour the best cooking you're talking about, as well. I am a person that neglects to live healthy and I'm quite dense to tastes... Thus may we gradually get to the main topic?"

"Main topic, huh?"

"Yes. Why did you invite us to this dinner party, and even to your workroom, Mr. Graham Atkinson? Us, that don't have any connection with your business?"

Hughy looked at him with cold eyes.

Graham nodded pleased.

"Right... I don't have any interest in the bunch that comes here with the cooking as their objective. But you are different, Sir Disward. And you, Reading Princess... please, somehow, grant my wish!"

"Wish?"

Hughy asked with dubiousness on his face. Graham sunk his head deeply.

"I'm talking about the Phantom Book."

A light dark light flashed over his eyes. Dalian tightened her grip on Hughy's sleeves with a tensed up face.

"I merely wish that you lend me one Phantom Book - one of those countless Phantom Books you own. The Phantom Book, the chef of Valhalla, the pagan god Andhrímnir is said to have written. With prohibited cookery written in it."

The man continued to speak at ease.

"The book is called 'The Book of the Ultimate Contemplation of Cooking'. A book lost long ago that shouldn't exist anymore. But you should know its whereabouts. You that took over the Phantom Bibliotheca that is crowned by the name of the demon that possesses knowledge and books. The Bibliotheca of Dantalian!"

"...why?"

Hughy repeated his question. Graham frowned discontentedly.

"You are a Researcher of gourmet food everyone recognizes. You do have collected such a giant amount of cookbooks and even do have one of the best cooks in the country employed. What do you wish more than that?"

"To savour the best cooking - that's all I wish for."

Graham answered right away.

"For gourmet food is the greatest pleasure there is. It's the ultimate desire the human bases on. Furthermore it's the driving force that led to the advancement of our civilization. Or as Brillat-Savarin once said: The discovery of a new dish confers more happiness on humanity, than the discovery of a new star. And I've yet to find it! This happiness!"

"And for this you'd like to borrow the knowledge of the demons?"

Hughy looked at him with pity in his eyes. Graham nodded and continued:

"I've sacrificed my own lifetime in order to seek the best cooking. Did you know? According to some statistics, true gourmet food does not harm the health, but rather lengthens life... however, I've not reached it. I don't have much time left. Ten, twenty years at most. But before this I want to savour the ultimate gourmet food! Even if I have to borrow the power of a book whose mere existence is prohibited."

Hughy listened patiently to Graham until he finished. Bewilderment could be clearly seen in Hughy's eyes. He shook his head not being able to comprehend Graham's words.

"...could you explain, Dalian?"

Dalian didn't answer the question Hughy whispered and instead kept being silent.

"Why are you hesitating, Sir Disward?"

Irritation was mixed in Graham's voice.

"Do you want money? In this case there's nothing to hesitate. Just write down as much as you want on a cheque."

"...you're mistaken, Mr. Atkinson. We don't want anything in exchange for a Phantom Book."

Hughy sighed annoyed.

"But sadly we're not able to hand out the Phantom Book to you - even if we, for argument's sake, are the owner of this bibliotheca."

"Why?"

He asked back in a hoarse voice, starting to be disturbed.

"Because this book - The Book of the Ultimate Contemplation of Cooking - is already lent to somebody. Thirty years ago."

"What the...?"

Graham muttered completely dumbfounded.

Hughy continued still frowning out of incomprehension

"It was written in the diary of my grandfather, that he handed out the 'The Book of the Ultimate Contemplation of Cooking' on a whim to someone on today 30 years ago. That's why we came here thinking you'd be the one holding the book. There also was the fact, that you got widely famous as a gourmet just shortly after this date-"

"30 years ago...? Don't tell me...!"

He groaned deeply and sank down on his seat. Then after a long time of silence he muttered in a mournful voice:

"It's the chef..."

"Eh?"

"The chef is holding the Phantom Book. It seems all are thinking I'd thought out the recipes and the servants just realized them, but that is not true. The chef does think them out and realize them all on his own. It was right 30 years ago when I employed the chef... even so... what a... ooh...!"

Mumbling so he held his head.

He looked just that sovereign before, but now it seemed almost like he shrunk.

"What is this... irony of fate... so I've already been eating dishes cooked with this Phantom Book...? And even so I've not been able to savour the cooking I've been longing for...? Even by using the knowledge of the demons I'm not able to reach my ideal...? And I believed that my wish would come true if I just could get hold of it..."

Graham sighed in grief.

Hughy looked down at him silently. Then Dalian stood up without making a sound.

"Where is the chef?"

She asked breaking the silence.

"In the kitchen I guess... he should be preparing my dinner right now..."

"I do want to meet the chef. Immediately."

"Do as you please. There doesn't seem to be any merit for either of us in talking any more."

Graham said indifferently.

After Hughy gave her a nod, the two of them left the room. Her black dress softly widened like a large shadow.

Graham called out to their backs.

"Wait! ...Let me ask just one thing, Sir Disward. If you didn't come here to lend me the Phantom Book, then why? Now, after thirty years..."

"Books lent out by a library do have return dates, Mr. Atkinson..."

Hughy said without turning around in a emotionless voice.

"Phantom Books are books that, originally, shouldn't even exist in this world. What kind of havoc could one of them wreak if it wasn't brought back within the time limit? We wouldn't know."

Graham looked at them in bewilderment.

The black dressed girl turned around quietly and proclaimed in a cold and clear voice.

"'The Book of the Ultimate Contemplation of Cooking' has been lent out with a time limit of thirty years. The return date is... tonight."

===3===

After leaving Graham's workroom, Hughy headed together with Dalian to the kitchen.

On the way they passed through the hall of the dinner party.

The main dishes were served out and the party was reaching its peak. Everyone admired the arrangement of the food and exhausted their vocabulary with their high praise.

"I don't like this mood."

Hughy muttered while looking at them. Somehow they appeared irregular to him.

"There is also negative criticism about Graham's dinner parties. For example that he uses endangered animals and plants in his cooking. Or there are rumours about human bones found in the garbage of the kitchen... And I guess they know about this, too."

"...what is so fun eating all these things?"

Dalian asked back in a earnest expression. Hughy just shrugged his shoulders.

"Why indeed? There are people living in this world that are thankful for anything rare. Whatever it is."

"...even though there would be countless better ingredients. Such fools. Just eat bread. And if there is no bread, do eat confectionery."

Dalian explained her own opinion with plain words.

Ignoring her, Hughy continued

"Of course there are many not doubting Graham, since he's an influential man in a high position. Even I thought so until now. But if the chef is holding the Phantom Book, then that's different... I hope it's not going to be troublesome."

The black dressed girl didn't answer to his mutter.

She glanced wordless at the scenery beyond the windows.

A blood-red full moon was silently hanging in the far sky.

A lot of cooks were at work in the kitchen.

And like one could expect of a mansion owned by a person known for being a gourmet, the kitchen area was quite big. The ground was well paved with stone plates with a bunch of servants, kitchen maids and scullery maids scampering around on it.

Then there was one person who finished up this giant amount of dishes by controlling them like arms and legs.

This was, without doubt, the chef of this mansion. The movements were completely different from the other people.

The pot danced around in her hands almost like it got an own will and an appetite quickening odour spread out just by her adding spices or sauces. When she took a knife, she cut meat with solid bones or vegetables with vivid movements and dished them up beautifully like a flower bed, although she didn't seem to put any power in her grip.

Hughy seemed captivated and stood stock still for a while not being able to shift his gaze.

The chef noticed this and looked up.

Surprisingly the chef was a young woman, about in the half of her twenties.

She finished up the cooking without stocking, put away the knife and then approached Hughy and Dalian.

"...so you were the chef of this mansion?"

Hughy asked silently. Upon which the chef - Lesley - smiled apologetically.

She was the person who let them ride on a carriage and lead them to the mansion.

"I already expected... you would come."

Lesley answered looking a bit desolate.

"Why?"

Dalian was the one asking back. Lesley looked down on her in nostalgia and said,

"I've changed quite a bit in those thirty years, but you look the same like when we met, ...Black Reading Princess. Or was it your mother that time?"

Dalian didn't answer and just gazed at her.

Instead Hughy opened his mouth.

"You know 'The Book of the Ultimate Contemplation of Cooking'... don't you, Miss Lesley?"

She answered the question with silence.

"Was it you who accepted the Phantom Book thirty years ago from my grandfather?" asked Hughy.

"Yes, exactly."

Lesley nodded.

"I still remember that day. It was on the day of my father's funeral. He lost his employment all of a sudden and tried to drown his frustration in alcohol. In the end he died due to a mundane quarrel. If the Lord didn't pick me up, I'm sure I would have died."

Saying so, Lesley suddenly seemed to reconsider and shook her head.

"No, that's not quite true. If I didn't have a talent for cooking... if I hadn't read 'The Book of the Ultimate Contemplation of Cooking', the Lord wouldn't have employed someone like me with an unknown background... what really rescued me was the Phantom Book I borrowed."

Dalian stared in silence at the chef who had a bitter expression.

Hughy asked in a kind voice,

"You are aware of the reason we came to meet you, right?"

Lesley smiled.

"The return date has come, hasn't it?"

After saying so readily, she took off her apron, told a kitchen maid something and started to walk and lead Hughy and Dalian.

"Please follow me. The Phantom Book is stored in my room... naturally, I've treated it with great care and didn't do anything that would have brought damage to the book."

"Is Mr. Graham's dinner alright?"

Hughy called out to Lesley's back in bewilderment.

She smiled triumphantly and nodded.

"Yes. The dinner of the Lord is almost done. I only need to arrange the last few ingredients."

Lesley kept walking and Hughy and Dalian followed silently behind her.

The room of the chef wasn't that far apart of the kitchen and was below the ground. It was a simple room, one wouldn't expect of a renowned cook. Lesley opened the old solid wood door using an old bronze key.

Dalian muttered suddenly to her back,

"Phantom Books do choose their holders themselves."

Lesley turned around with wary expression, but Dalian kept looking straight into her face and continued,

"If someone without the qualifications is holding a Phantom Book, then this person gets engulfed in the magical power of the book... I do only know very few Phantom Book Readers that held a Phantom Book for thirty years and didn't drown in this power."

"...Should I be proud about this?"

Lesley smiled a bit bothered and shook her head.

"But I just prepared dishes like it was written in the book. Naturally, it didn't go all that well from the start. I used several years just to learn the basic techniques. But after I've learned those techniques, I just needed to obtain the best ingredients and draw out the delightfulness... I just continued to prepare the dishes written in the Phantom Book like this."

[[Image:Dantalian_no_Shoka-vol1-p39.jpg|thumb|Hughy had noticed that Lesley, holding a knife, wasn't looking to him, but to Dalian.]]

The intonation of her voice slowly weakened while she continued to mutter.

Her face lost every expression and looked empty, almost like in a state of trance.

"...Where is the Phantom Book, Miss Lesley?"

Hughy asked while looking around in the dark underground room.

"Not yet..."

Lesley said smiling artificially.

She took a bottle filled with an unfamiliar spice from a spice-shelf beside the entrance and opened the lid.

"The Lord is not yet satisfied with my cooking. I'm aware of this, for I've not yet made the 'true' cooking written in the Phantom Book...!"

"Lesley?"

Hughy called out to her in a serious voice.

She turned around and shook the bottle with natural movements one could get charmed by. The weird-colored fine powder poured down on Hughy's entire body.

"What's this...?!"

Hughy put himself on guard with a severe expression. However, without stopping to smile, Lesley said

"Don't worry, Mr. Hughy. This is just a spice I mixed myself. The smell will disappear late at night. But until then, please don't leave this room. If you do, you could get some serious trouble..."

She said so while stepping back and grabbed the doorknob. She planned to lock in Hughy and Dalian.

Hughy reflexively took position to chase after her but then stopped, when he saw that the chef suddenly was holding a knife in the hands. He had noticed that Lesley, holding a knife, wasn't looking to him, but to Dalian.

"What are you trying to do, Lesley?"

Hughy asked mixed with a sigh.

"I shouldn't even need to say this."

Lesley slowly closed the door to the underground room.

With the dignified sound of metal, the door was locked with no mercy. The last thing that could be heard inside the darkened underground room was the bright voice of the chef.

"By all means I have to serve this cooking to the Lord! The best cooking I used thirty years to complete!"

===4===

Hughy searched in his pockets and took out a lighter. It was a unrefined lighter for military use developed during the war in Austria. Blue sparks scattered, the smell of burned oil started to spread out and then a small flame illuminated the underground room.

"Why do we have to get into such unreasonable troubles, when we just came to get back a lent out book...? It's always the same with work concerning Phantom Books..."

Hughy complained while breathing a long sigh.

Dalian scowled at him, said

"It is not the situation to weep around."

And then she kicked the wall of this dreary underground room, letting her greaves ring.

"What a pathetic man you are. How dense are you, to be readily locked inside such a place? With this gloomy light I can't even read a book to kill some time."

While expressing a torrent of curses, the black-dressed girl grasped tightly to Hughy's back with her fingers. Like a unconfident child that fears the dark does.

"I don't think I've been inattentive, though."

Hughy said in a fed up voice while smelling the odour on his coat.

The fine powder Lesley poured over him gave out a characteristic fragrance hard to describe.

Rather than stimulating the nose, the odour seemed to permeate right into the depths of the head. It wasn't an unpleasant fragrance, but it was unlikely to disappear so easily.

"But how did Lesley...? I didn't sense anyone crossing the boundary..."

Dalian shook her head to Hughy's mutter. An extreme frail expression floated over her face.

"She might have crossed the 'boundary' from the beginning. With us just not noticing it. And now slowly, thirty years long she was..."

"Could be."

Hughy didn't try to comfort her. He shook his head while putting his hand into the pocket of his coat,

"But it's not certain either. Please go away a bit, Dalian."

"...what are you planning to do?"

"We can't stay here forever, you see."

Hughy took out a weapon; a top-break service revolver. A handgun used by the army.

He pointed the gun to the locked door and pulled a trigger　without hesitation.

A thunderous roar resounded within the small underground room and the bullet opened a hole inside the wood door. He shot once again, upon which the frail lock shattered and the door opened.

"...a noisy tool, as always."

Dalian cast him a blaming glance while guarding her ears with both hands. Hughy just shrugged wordlessly.

Almost the same time as the both of them left the room, several cooks came running from the kitchen with surprised miens. They probably heard the gun shot.

Hughy smiled dimly seeming to brood about how to deceive them.

However, this facial expression froze at once.

The more the cooks drew near, the more their condition changed.

Almost as if they got hypnotized, their expressions grew empty with only their eyes sparkling in a strong light. The gazes of hungry wolfs.

They weren't looking at Dalian, but at Hughy.

But there wasn't any hostility in the eyes of the cooks.

They emitted a more primitive desire. Hunger.

They seemed to feel an intense appetite for Hughy's body.

"It appears you look quite tasty in their eyes, Hughy."

Dalian stated the facts in a indifferent tone.

Hughy curved his lips looking terribly annoyed.

"Lesley's spice earlier... is this odour deluding them?"

"Correct. Not bad, after all it's the cookbook the chef of Valhalla left behind... this is more trouble than expected."

Hughy nodded to her words.

"They got us, huh? Since I also can't just shoot one of them after the other..."

"...surprisingly you also seem to have some soft parts."

The black-dressed girl looked up to him lightly amused.

"No... I simply don't have enough bullets. Since I've already used two of them just before."

With these words Hughy put away his gun.

During this the cooks have drawn nearer. And not just that, one could see how even more people approached through the floor like being allured.

The servants of the mansion as well as Gentlemen and Ladies with a smart appearance. In other words the guests that attended the dinner party in the big hall.

Even they were being attracted by the spice of Lesley.

"I see. This sure is serious trouble."

Hughy groaned remembering Lesley's words.

It was almost like watching an assembling swarm of wasps, that got aroused by the alarm pheromone of their fellows.

If they came attacking all at once, then Hughy would have no way to prevail. His whole body would probably be mangled and eaten alive and he'd end up dead.

"...Dalian, may I borrow a book?"

He muttered mixed with a sigh and took off the glove on his right hand.

A beautiful gem was embedded in the back of his hand. A deep red gem resembling the color of blood.

Dalian wasn't holding a book right now. They left the book she read in the car behind there.

Nevertheless, she nodded expressionless and quietly reached for her collar.

Pearly-white skin was exposed between the gaps of the widely opened black dress.

And in the midst of her front neck, a steel chest. An old lock made of metal---

"...I ask of thee, Art thou mankind?"

Hughy asked her holding aloft his right hand. It was as if he was casting an ancient forbidden spell.

And Dalian answered like an utensil in a cold robotic voice.

『No... We are......』

It was right after that, that the people attracted by the spice came rushing like a giant wave to crush the two of them.

===5===

The gourmet Graham Atkinson was currently dining.

Several plates filled with extravagant cuisine were tightly lined up on his personal dining table in his workroom.

The main dish was an unfamiliar meat dish. The fresh just cut up meat had to be dipped in the special made sauce. The sauce was superbly refined using countless different spices and herbs and its fragrance was engulfing the entire room in a fascinating aroma.

Graham's appearance were fulfilled with bliss like never before.

Each time he led the silver fork to his mouth, the words of praise "Wonderful" escaped him.

The chef himself was taking on the role of the waitress wearing a gorgeous apron.

When she noticed the figures entering the room, she restfully raised her face.

And a light expression of surprise floated over her features.

The visitors of the workroom were a party of two. A young man wearing a frock coat and a black-dressed girl.

The girl was holding a massive book in her arms. The color of the cover of the book had already faded to a brown tint. It was a manuscript written on parchment. However, except for this no change whatsoever could be seen on their appearance.

The odour of the special mixture of spices was still rising from the body of the young man.

"I'm surprised you managed to arrive here unharmed... a great number of people was supposed to be in the big hall, but didn't you get attacked by them?"

The chef Lesley asked in a calm voice.

Hughy shook his head with a wry smile.

"We had those gentlemen sleep for a little while."

"...sleep?"

"'Hazār Afsān', a collection of tales compiled in the ancient Persia---"

Hughy said taking a peek at the book in Dalian's arms.

"The tyrannic Islamic king Shahryār is said to have slept for thousand and one day after having gotten it read aloud to him. It's the book that later also was used as the manuscript of 'One Thousand and One Nights' and makes the ones sleep that hear the stories of it. However, it's not supposed to exist anymore since it has been burned at the time the Mongolian army raided Baghdad."

"The Phantom Books that shouldn't exist in this world... right? But where on earth did you get this...?"

Lesley smiled amazed.

"I suppose this was a foolish question... you are the owners of the Bibliotheca of Dantalian. The Princess of the Phantom Bibliotheca containing 900666 Phantom Books and its gatekeeper---"

The chef reached for the wagon with the dishes and picked up a book.

The era couldn't be determined, but it was quite an old book. The words "The Book of the Ultimate Contemplation of Cooking" were engraved on its cover. Embracing this book tightly, she said in a kind voice,

"My father was cook, too. He worked at this mansion thirty years ago... but his cuisine couldn't satisfy the Lord, no, my father even accidentally used injured ingredients once and was fired just because of this. In consequence he died shortly after."

"...so you're here for revenge?"

Hughy said keeping a straight face.

"Yes, that was my plan... at the beginning."

Lesley nodded pleasantly.

"I thought about modifying the cooking or mixing poison into it. However, the Lord would never accept the cooking of some subordinate cook, and if there was something mixed in the cooking, he would surely notice it. I noticed that I couldn't harm the Lord as long as I didn't master the art of cookery."

Hughy listened without disrupting her.

Graham continued to silently eat his dinner. His silverware could be heard resounding in the room.

"From then on I was absorbed in reading the Phantom Book I've borrowed and spent day and night polishing my skills. Thanks to this, the kitchen has been entrusted to me and before I knew it, I've earned reputation as cook. Then I noticed. The Lord was completely right in firing an incompetent cook - in other words my father."

Lesley smiled brightly with a triumphant look.

"And most of all, I began to seek for the best cooking myself. But the journey was fraught with difficulties. 'The Book of the Ultimate Contemplation of Cooking' contained many hints to achieve this goal, but the recipe for the best cooking itself wasn't written in it."

Lesley put the book away silently.

She looked contently down to her cookery lined up on the dining table.

"However... at last it has been accomplished tonight. I've made the best cooking."

A sense of fulfillment was contained in her low voice, only people that finished a work have.

"Wonderful..."

Graham mumbled with a full mouth.

"Wonderful... This is the cooking I've been seeking for. More... Let me eat more."

The silverware of the gourmet made woefully circles over the empty plate.

Lesley gripped her favorite knife, opened the lid of the container and vividly cut up fresh pieces of meat. She placed them on the plate with fluid movements and ladled a perfect serving of sauce over it.

Lastly, she served it soundlessly to her employer.

"The teachings of 'The Book of the Ultimate Contemplation of Cooking' were simple. Drawing the taste out of the best raw materials without hurting them. For this I've polished my techniques and learned how to cook living being without letting them feel pain. But this wasn't enough."

Lesley said with a melancholic face.

"It doesn't suffice to just remove the pain for them. They rather have to feel pleasure. The secret for the best cooking was to let the raw materials feel the greatest pleasure so they'r fulfilled with pleasure substances while cooking them."

"...The greatest pleasure?"

Hughy asked her calmly back.

"Gourmet food."

Lesley laughed a bit triumphantly.

"Gourmet food is an enjoyment limited to humans. In addition the insurmountable delight, a person that took gourmet food to extremes feels, when he comes across the best cooking. The '''brain''' in the second when it's fulfilled with pleasure substances is the best ingredient existing in this world."

She put down the knife on the wagon and thoroughly washed her hands in a water bowl. Then she dried them with a brand new towel and again took the Phantom Book in her hands.

"I'll return this book, since I don't need it anymore-"

Dalian easefully walked to her and accepted the Phantom Book.

Hughy gazed wordlessly at her back.

"...I liked your fried bread."

At length, Dalian said so in a lightly sad voice. Lesley inclined her head doubtfully, but Dalian continued,

"Even without the best ingredients, it was a most fulfilled taste."

In this moment Lesley breathed up, almost like she remembered something long forgotten, and her expression froze.

But this was just for a moment.

The young chef nodded immediately as if nothing had happened and applied her attention again to Graham.

Hughy and Dalian turned the two of them their backs and silently left the workroom.

"Aah... more... let me eat more..."

The gourmet murmured in an enraptured voice. The words changed to the groan of an animal in the middle and couldn't be hear well anymore. Even so Lesley smiled brightly.

"Please be at relief, my Lord. There's still a lot."

Putting the freshly cut up meat on the plate, she pointed at the man waiting for her.

Then she gently closed the lid of the container containing the valuable ingredient. This container was once the skull of the man called Graham Atkinson.

The gourmet, famous in the capital, lead a piece of his own freshly cut up brain with relish to his mouth and, with a blissful mien, --- smiled.

===6===

There was a car stopped in midst of a mountain way.

It was an old car once used by the army, and the dim silver car body was wet by the early morning fog. The right back wheel was dismantled and the young driver was crouching beside it. A fluffy blanket was laid on the leather-coated seats with a little girl snuggled up in it like a cat.

"I am bored."

She said ill-humored. Several thick books, she had already read, were piled up behind her.

"I am hungry. How long do you plan on making me wait, just to replace one or two metal pipes? We went through hardships getting the parts from a car at the mansion and walking off with them until here and even so had to stay up all night. Just how incapable are you, Hughy?"

"...I couldn't get parts with the same standard, so I need some time! Well, applying forcibly some glue it should hold until we arrive at the town, I guess."

Saying so, the young driver started to tamper again with the bottom part of the defect car.

Dalian sighted long and looked into the distance.

The morning sun was illuminating the horizon white. The outlines of the forest were no longer sunken in darkness but now slowly appeared. She also noticed wheat sprouts showing themselves on the slopes that seemed like mere wasteland before.

The street was gently bent with no end in sight.

A single carriage was drawing near on this street.

An old peasant was riding it. The loading platform was fully loaded with straw bundles.

"What's up at such a place?"

The peasant took his time and slowly stopped next to them.

"As you can see. It's like this since the car got broken last night."

The girl in the blanket pouted and answered bluntly.

Upon this the peasant laughed out loud amused.

"Hoho, that's indeed a bother. Is the reparation getting somewhere?"

"Correct... I won't let him say 'no', now that he has made me wait this long."

"Haha... I see, I see. Then I'll give you something to eat while waiting. I'm sure it's going to fill your stomach a bit, young lady."

With these words the peasant presented two fist-size potatoes. They were wrapped up in newspaper, steam was faintly rising from it and the smell of melted butter spread out gently.

Dalian seemed bewildered and looked up to the wrinkled smiling face of the peasant.

"Is it really okay? Isn't this your breakfast...?"

"You scratch my back and I'll scratch yours, right? Accept it without reservation. Oh, or do you not like potatoes?"

The girl shook her head to the peasant's words.

She stretched out her hands equipped with protectors and accepted the warm potatoes.

"Thank you..."

She whispered and bit into the potato. Then she stuffed her cheeks wordlessly for a while.

Before long she raised her face when her potato shrunk to about the half of its size. She smiled with a face appropriate to her age, and with pour and potato peel all over the region around her lips.

"It's tasty... the best..."

"Hahaaha! Is that so? ...I'm pleased to hear that. I think there's no seasoning that can win against an empty stomach."

The peasant narrowed his eyes contently and laughed.

Wishing them a good trip, he left them with his loaded carriage. Dalian saw him off having her cheeks still stuffed with potato.

"...alright, this should do for now."

Right after this Hughy stood up with these words. He started the engine by turning around the hand crank and returned to the driver seat.

Dalian looked relieved to the sky and took seat still wearing the blanket.

The car moved off producing an awkward sound of metal smashing together. After they rode for a while on the forlorn road, Hughy seemed to have remembered something and asked gently,

"Dalian, can I have some potato, too?"

Her answer was simple.

"No. This is my potato."

"But I'm rather hungry, having been repairing all night long."

"No. It was originally your fault that we stood still there."

Hughy shook his head annoyed.

"I got it. Just give me the other one."

"Are you still half asleep? Both of them are mine."

"Please at least the half..."

"No. What a greedy man you are."

Dalian said amazed.

"Who is!"

Hughy muttered with a miserable expression.

With the two of them arguing on it, the car disappeared slowly inside the morning fog.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Dantalian_no_Shoka|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Dantalian_no_Shoka:Volume1_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Dantalian no Shoka:Volume1 Chapter1

2010-01-18T00:25:02Z

Hariseldon: /* 2 */

A deserted ground at dusk.

Powder snow was falling silently through the spaces between the tree branches.

In front of a newly built grave, a girl was standing alone.

A little girl wearing a mourning dress.

"Please... teach me..."

The girl cried out with a hoarse voice.

She was looking at a carriage.

A brougham dyed in a deep black, stopped at the corner of the ground.

There was a single doll placed by the window. A beautiful porcelain doll dressed in a jet black dress.

The little girl kneed down on the withered lawn - as if to pray to this doll.

"Please, grant me knowledge. The ability to fulfill the desire of this man... please... somehow"

Her faintly quivering voice was blown away by the cold wind.

The moment the girl hanged her head in realization that her wish wouldn't be granted, the door of the carriage quietly opened.

A single book was presented to her through the door.

Besides the title written in relief, there was a plain crest drawn on the cover. The beautiful binding gave off the impression of a newly printed book and at the same time an impression of a centuries-old tome.

"The Phantom Book has chosen you."

A man's voice resounded from within the carriage.

The little girl raised her tear-stained face and received the book with wavering hands.

"I shall entrust you with this. May you be the owner of this phantom book until the day of the return date. However, remember one thing on any account."

"Remember... what...?"

The girl asked back frightened.

The man's answer was short. He replied in a hoarse voice that felt as if resounding from far away.

"There exist things in this world, that are not meant to be known to mankind..."

After the door was closed again, the carriage started to go away restfully. Disappearing in the dark of the night, leaving back only the sound of heavy hoofs.

A single girl in a mourning dress, carrying a book, remained.

The crimson shining moon was beholding this scene expressionlessly from high above in the sky.

==Episode 01: Meditations de Gastronomie==
===1===

On a rough mountain far outside the gates of the capital, there was a stopped car.

It was an old car once used by the army. A common type of automobile that was sold cheaply to the citizens during the post-war years.

There was no roof to the dimmed silver body of the car, so the two seats were exposed directly to the exterior.

A rolled up blanket and already read books were placed carelessly on the leather-coated seats.

The driver was a young man wearing a leather frock coat.

His age could not be determined exactly, but probably he was about twenty years old. Still, a boyish impression remained on his face, covered by a hat.

He was currently crouching on the side of the car, tampering with the back wheel bearing.

Although his gentle features implied a good upbringing, his hands were strangely accustomed to the use of tools.

Movements like a soldier that had received a special training.

"I am bored."

A girl was sitting on the load platform and spoke to the man.

Her age was no more than about 12, 13 years. Her white skin seemed almost transparent and was wrapped in a jet black dress.

Her hip-length hair was jet black as well and her eyes were colored in the deep black of the night.

The black dress was bulged with countless laces and frills. These outlines of her were enfolded by metallic protectors on her back hands and a rustic tasset. Her looks made one remember the ceremonial robes of medieval knights; an odd mixture that couldn't be called dress nor armor. And finally, in place of a ribbon, she was wearing an old, metallic chest.

A big lock, tied to her with silver chains.

"I am hungry. Just how long do you plan on making me wait? First you got lost and then you even made the car break down. Tell me Hughy, are you a good-for-nothing?"

Laying the book she was reading on her lap, she criticized the driver.

The young man called "Hughy" smiled sarcastically to this snappy tongue that didn't fit at all to her lovely appearance.

"Oh, I thought we got lost because you completely misread the map...?"

"Ugh..."

The girl groaned once and fell silent. She poutedly chewed on her lips while her cheeks were getting red and turned away.

My, my. The young man merely shrugged his shoulders while changing his gloves that had become dirty with oil.

"But we certainly are in an unpleasant situation. I'd like to repair the car, but there aren't enough parts. We'll have to go borrow some proper tools and material."

"...you are noticing this now?"

The girl breathed a dumbfounded sigh.

Their car was currently being stopped on a narrow land way that had only recently been hardened.

Wherever one would turn around, there was just plain wasteland covered with weed. A blacksmith or harness shop? There was not a single building far and wide!

"Please do take a look around. Do you really think, you can obtain those in this region? You are about the only foolish driver all over the world, who does lose his way to a place like this in this cold season."

"Well, I admit your point about the season."

He looked up to the branches of the trees dried by the coldness of the winter and then shook his head exaggeratedly.

"But Dalian... it seems we're not the only ones who took this route."

After having spoken, he narrowed his eyes to look in the distance.

A carriage was drawing closer to them while raising white dust.

It was a big two-horse cart.

To be more exact, a high-class carriage equipped with suspension, one usually only seen at the mansion's of nobles. A middle-aged man wearing an expensive looking coat was holding the reins at the driver seat. In the drawing room, a young woman could be seen.

Putting the tools he was holding on the ground, the young driver, Hughy, stood up.

The black dressed girl called Dalian jumped down from the loading platform and quickly took position behind Hughy.

Her anxious state made one remember little animals that weren't accustomed to humans. Hiding part of her head with the book she was hugging, she looked up carefully to the arriving carriage.

The young woman said something to the chauffeur, whereupon he drew the reins skillfully.

The carriage came slowly to a stop.

After she opened the door of the drawing room, the woman sticked out her head and smiled softly.

"Please forgive my rudeness, but are you having troubles?" the woman asked seriously. She was tall and was wearing a deep green cloak.

She didn't look like just a servant.　More like the personal teacher of a noble child or the maid of a landlady.

Hughy smiled sociably.

"I guess so. We were just about losing our way when the car suddenly stopped..."

"You lost... your way?" she asked back bewildered.

Their car was being stopped at the center of a wasteland with clear view on the surroundings. Also there wasn't any fog nor was the road they took complicated or branched. It was a road, one could only get lost by making a big mistake.

"Err, well... it's a bit embarrassing but you see, a lot happened underway..."

The young man smiled bitterly and sighed, while the black dressed girl behind him was puffing up her face.

"To tell the truth, we were searching for the mansion of Graham Atkinson... do you happen to know him?"

"The mansion of Mr. Graham...?" the woman asked surprised.

She exchanged glances with the chauffeur and then nervously straightened herself.

"Well then, could it be you're guests of tonight's dinner party...?"

"Yes. We were invited by Mr. Graham. My name is Hugh Anthony Disward - you may call me Hughy. And she's Dalian."

"...Sir Disward? Don't tell me you're..."

For some reason she was taken aback and frowned.

Then she came to her senses again and bowed deeply with the words "Please forgive my rudeness!".

"I'm called Lesley and am a servant at Mr. Graham's mansion. If you'd like you could ride with this carriage to the mansion. And naturally, we will arrange workers for the repair of your car."

"Ah, that would be a big help. Just..."

Saying so, Hughy looked behind his back.

The shoulders of the black dressed girl hiding behind him were quivering faintly.

Being cautious about unknown adults, she took the attitude of a shy young child.

Lesley frowned worriedly, but then seemed to be struck with an idea.

"Miss Dalian... Err, to tell the truth there are some snacks inside the carriage..."

Dalian reacted with a twitch on the sound of "snacks".

The black dressed girl then peeked out behind Hughy and looked up to Lesley.

"Snacks... of what sort?"

She asked lastly with a voice one could barely hear.

Lesley smiled relieved.

"Hm, let's see. Nothing too exceptional, but there's fried bread and..."

She started to count with her fingers but Dalian answered instantly even before Lesley could finish. "We ride...", while tugging at Hughy's sleeves.

"My, my" Hughy sighed faintly.

The loading platform was loaded with piled up ingredients. Vegetables and fruits, fish and meat as well as manufactured food like cheese. All of it was clearly of high class and fresh.

"Were you just returning from shopping? These are the ingredients for tonight's dinner party, I suppose?"

Hughy was lightly surprised after glancing into the loading platform and said so.

"No" Lesley shook her head.

"The pre-cooking for the dinner party is already done. What you're seeing there are the ingredients for lord's dinner tonight."

"All this for Mr. Graham alone? But he certainly didn't have a family, I heard..."

"Yes, all of it will be presented to the lord. Stocking goods is strictly prohibited, since what's rounding out the quality of the cooking is the freshness and the quality of the ingredients. In the past, the old head chef used slightly injured ingredients and got fired just because of that on the same day.

"Aah..."

Hughy smiled a bit amazed.

"Mr. Graham seems to be a gourmet as I've heard in the rumours. Are you working in the kitchen of his mansion?"

"Yes...... that's about right. I'm entrusted with work like the one of a kitchen maid."

Lesley answered with an ambiguous smile.

Kitchen maids were people working under the head cook. Or in other words cooks following his example. The fact, that she'd been entrusted with something as important like purchasing the ingredients meant that she was remarkable even amongst the kitchen maids.

"I see. Quite a big deal, I guess. After all, the cuisine of Mr. Graham's mansion is famous in the capital. The original cooking style he developed is introduced in the newspaper from time to time and I've heard that the invitations to the head cook coming from the representatives of the House of Lords or wealthy people on the mainland, aren't stopping."

"I've heard such rumours as well."

She shook her head with a serious expression.

"But as long the lord is alive, it's absolutely unthinkable that the head cook would ever ride on such an offer. That is because the only purpose in life the head cook has, is to let the lord savor the most delicious cuisine."

"...is the treatment at Graham's that good?"

Hughy asked back amused.

Thereupon Lesley thought about it for a moment and said:

"Of course, Mr. Graham is treating the kitchen staff very well. But much more than this, it's because the kitchen at his mansion is the perfect environment for cooks. They may freely use the best and the rarest ingredients, and also all the other ingredients are of best quality and freshness. Furthermore, the crops on this land are of good quality, as well and there's a wealthy forest."

"Forest?"

"Yes. You can hunt in the nearby forest. There are pheasants, rabbits or even wild boars..."

"Aah... that's the point. I see."

Hughy muttered looking at the thick forest expanding before the carriage.

"Could it be that this is also the reason, why Mr. Graham is living on the countryside rather than the capital...?"

"Of course. 'To succeed in making the best cooking, one must use the best ingredients.' is the favorite phrase of Mr. Graham."

"...I see"

Hughy grumbled, brooding about it

In the meanwhile, the black dressed girl had been sitting all the time beside Hughy and had her cheeks innocently stuffed with the fried bread that was wrapped up in oil paper. From time to time she also licked her fingers that were smeared　with sugar and looked entranced every time she did so.

"You seem to like it, don't you, Dalian?"

"...correct."

After having answered with a single word, Dalian bit again into the bread. Her cautious attitude against Lesley at first seemed like a lie.

Lesley watched her warmly while saying.

"If it's according your taste then that's above all else."

She narrowed her eyes pleasantly.

"As soon we arrive at the mansion I can provide you with something finer, but for now that's all we have. Those are the remains of the goods we presented to an orphanage."

"Presents?"

Hughy asked back doubtfully.

"Yes... I always send them the remaining breads of everyday's breakfast when I go purchasing goods. It's a pleasure to watch the children happily eat the food I made."

"So, the person that baked this was...?"

"I baked it. You know... I lost my parents early on and lived through the experience of being constantly hungry."

The expression that flashed over Lesley's face was a bit strange. An unclear expression that looked sad, yet smiling at the same time.

===2===

The mansion of the gourmet was on a high ground with a view of the thick forest.

Long ago it was the castle of the feudal lord and was surprising wide. Dining tables were lined up in the dining hall, decorated with beautiful candlesticks and sterling cutlery.

The hall was alive with wealthy people, landlords and other peoples talking.

And their topic was devoted to tonight's dinner.

"Why are there so much people? Getting sultry in here."

Dalian was hiding herself in the shadows of the posts and complaining quietly.

While adjusting his brand new necktie, Hughy gave a laid-back answer,

"You see, Mr. Graham is a wealthy person who built up a fortune in his young years by doing forward trading with corn. Even now, when he's retired, he gathers people in this hall and arranges a dinner party. And because of the very special cooking, getting invited can be something to be proud about."

"...what a miserable bunch."

Dalian said rudely, gotten in a bad mood because of her shyness of people.

Her exotic black dress was eye-catching even within all the dressed up other guests. Being stared at by the curious gazes of the people seemed to be another reason for her bad mood.

Even so there were quite a lot who came talking to her out of curiosity.

"Good evening, young lady. Is this your first time here?"

Being addressed by a young noble-looking man, she stiffened and tried to sham being not aware of him.

But the man didn't even mind and continued:

"I've been attending several times since last year. The cooking here, it's even better than in the rumours! To say that Mr. Graham's company flourished just because of this party is perfectly reasonable. I'm sure you'll also love it. The cooking method he developed is of course splendid, but as is the skill of the cooks that carry it out."

"...Cooks?"

Hughy came asking subdued.

An expression of being saved flashed over the face of the man that was being ignored by Dalian.

"Yes, exactly. Did you know? The head cook seems to be able to cook animals alive, without letting them feel any pain. I've heard that birds and beasts continue to sleep comfortably even when their head rolled, or that fishes continue to swim in the fish tank even when being reduced to head and bones---"

"...why does he do such a strange thing?"

Hughy raised his eyebrows and asked back. The noble-looking man extended his arms exaggeratedly and shook his head.

"That's again a story beyond belief. He seems to be seeking for the perfect flavor by doing so." Adrenalin... as you call it. Animals emit adrenalin when they're died in pain. Because of this the meat gets chewy and the flavour weakens. Well, but of course that's a subtle difference a common man can't perceive."

"So... just to prevent this effect...?"

"Exactly. A splendid fixation, don't you think? Seems like he polished his knife technique and even learned acupuncture. Furthermore the oriental 'moxibustion' or the use of medicines; just to prevent the animals from suffering. Mind you, he has now worked for several years for Mr. Graham."

"...quite hard to believe, isn't it?"

Hughy expressed his indifferent thoughts.

The man nodded several times.

"Surely! But I think you'll agree with me as soon you've tasted the cooking."

After having explained them, boasting like it was about himself, the man parted in high spirits.

When he went out of view, Dalian relaxed again.

"...what do you think about what he told us?"

Until now he preserved a sociable smile, but now Hughy looked earnest at once and asked her.

"It's an absurd story. That's not something a common man could accomplish."

Dalian said coldly.

Hughy keeped being serious.

"But what if it's the truth?"

The black-dressed girl gazed at the fire burning above a candlestick and muttered in an even voice:

"This would mean... the power of a non-human being is involved."

"I see."

Hughy shrugged casually his shoulders.

He took a pocket-watch out of his coat and, as if been shaken up, said briefly:

"It's time. Let's go."

Graham Atkinson's workroom was at a silent place a bit apart from the dinner party.

Outside the window one could see the huge forest behind the mansion and the wheat fields. Bookshelves that reached to the ceiling were placed on both sides of the room, packed with expensive books.

There were some comfortable-looking seats in the center of the room, in which one a man was already sitting.

His age was probably over 50 years.

He was a bit short, but had muscles on his body. Far from the chubby body one would expect after hearing the rumours of a gourmet. Rather than a retired wealthy person, he looked like a soldier in employment.

"---quite an impressive library."

Even before greeting him, Hughy first sighed a breath of admiration after being led to the room while looking up on the wall. Even Dalian couldn't suppress her eyes from widening.

"'De re coquinaria' by the gourmand Acipius of the old Rome. 'Le Viandier' written by Charles VI's highly valued head cook Taillevent. 'The Physiology of Taste' by Brillat-Savarin - the greatest gourmet of modern history. And the 'Qí mín yào shù' of the Ancient China - not just recipes, there even are natural history and physic books... you probably could count the amount of other gourmet libraries of this level on a single hand."

"Ho-..."

The owner of the workroom gazed at Hughy with evaluating eyes and then laughed lightly.

"I see. As expected of the grandchild of Viscount Wesley Disward. You seem to have an eye for books."

"Are you acquainted with my grandfather?"

Hughy stared surprised back at the gourmet.

Graham nodded deeply with an expression that was hard to judge. He signaled Hughy and Dalian to take seat in the seats in front of him and ordered the butler to prepare some tea.

"Everyone who's at least a bit active in the background affairs of this country knows about this Bibliomania! And also about the library the Viscount owns."

"What do you mean?"

Hughy kept a straight face and asked back.

"Playing dumb won't help you, Sir Disward. The greatest proof is this girl you're taking with you, 'the Black Reading Princess'. You've inherited 'that' from the Viscount, haven't you? The Bibliotheca of Dantalian!"

"...so?"

Hughy smiled sarcastically and tilted his head. Dalian was without change tugging at his sleeves while looking downwards. Her expressionless profile looked like a beautiful porcelain doll.

"Mhph," Graham nosed amused.

"Books are good. You need to use your head to read them. If you use your head, you'll get hungry. Did you know? The weight of the brain is about 2% of the whole body, but it uses up 18% of the calories we need in our daily lives. And the more you get hungry, the tastier the dishes."

"You read books... for the sake of eating?"

Hughy asked in a jesting tone.

But the man nodded, taking this for granted.

"Right... and the same for muscles. If you increase your basal metabolism by training your muscles, the amount of food you need will also grow. And gourmet food is the greatest pleasure god has given to us. For this, I spare neither trouble nor expense."

"Haa..."

With a complicated expression, Hughy looked around in the workroom. There weren't just lots of books in Graham's workroom, but also countless instrument to train the body.

Also there wasn't a desk, but a personal dining table.

The sake cup or the bowls seemed to be made out of expensive porcelain. Only things one would expect to see in an art gallery. In a sense, this workroom also was a splendid and extravagant dining room.

After a short while of silence, Hughy asked "Won't you take part in the dinner party?"

Although the dinner party should have begun by now, Graham didn't seem to be going.

"What a laughable event," Graham ranted.

"Are you telling me to spend the time of my holy dinner together with a bunch that won't stop talking about ridiculous rumours, their business and other nonsense? Me? Such a dinner party is worthless. I'm organizing this because I have no other choice for trading. You may call it apple-polishing of some incompetent trustees."

"That is... unexpected." Hughy muttered to himself.

"Why would you think so?"

"No, it's just, everyone praised the dishes presented at the dinner party so highly. So I thought you would make highest efforts..."

"Of course I'm making highest efforts. Isn't that evident? Or did you think I'd let my cooks slack off, just because the guests are ordinary people?"

The gourmet asked Hughy in a mean way, whereupon Hughy silently shook his head.

Graham laughed deeply using his throat and

"Well but, to tell the truth... They might not be slacking off, but neither do they give their best. They rather reduce the grade of perfection of the cooking, so the taste buds of those common people are able to comprehend the taste. I wonder, do you know why?"

"No... why is that so?"

"In brief, not just the cooking has to be the best. Also the body of the one eating it has to be at least of the same quality. Everyone knows that the meat of a tight and healthy animal is tasty. But what about the one eating it? A fat body, or inner organs corroded by tobacco and wine... would you think such a person could ever comprehend the best cooking?"

Graham sighed as if to curse at the guests gathered at the dinner party.

"Caring about the health, putting the body in order, and, of course, never eating too much, but neither getting too hungry. Like this I've worked a long time on myself. In order to savour the best cooking. I'm different from those would-be gourmets!"

While saying so, he proudly threw out his chest and showed his muscles.

"I think I can understand what you mean," said Hughy with a calm smile and continued while smiling strainedly, "In this sense, we don't seem to have the capabilities to savour the best cooking you're talking about, as well. I am a person that neglects to live healthy and I'm quite dense to tastes... Thus may we gradually get to the main topic?"

"Main topic, huh?"

"Yes. Why did you invite us to this dinner party, and even to your workroom, Mr. Graham Atkinson? Us, that don't have any connection with your business?"

Hughy looked at him with cold eyes.

Graham nodded pleased.

"Right... I don't have any interest in the bunch that comes here with the cooking as their objective. But you are different, Sir Disward. And you, Reading Princess... please, somehow, grant my wish!"

"Wish?"

Hughy asked with dubiousness on his face. Graham sunk his head deeply.

"I'm talking about the Phantom Book."

A light dark light flashed over his eyes. Dalian tightened her grip on Hughy's sleeves with a tensed up face.

"I merely wish that you lend me one Phantom Book - one of those countless Phantom Books you own. The Phantom Book, the chef of Valhalla, the pagan god Andhrímnir is said to have written. With prohibited cookery written in it."

The man continued to speak at ease.

"The book is called 'The Book of the Ultimate Contemplation of Cooking'. A book lost long ago that shouldn't exist anymore. But you should know its whereabouts. You that took over the Phantom Bibliotheca that is crowned by the name of the demon that possesses knowledge and books. The Bibliotheca of Dantalian!"

"...why?"

Hughy repeated his question. Graham frowned discontentedly.

"You are a Researcher of gourmet food everyone recognizes. You do have collected such a giant amount of cookbooks and even do have one of the best cooks in the country employed. What do you wish more than that?"

"To savour the best cooking - that's all I wish for."

Graham answered right away.

"For gourmet food is the greatest pleasure there is. It's the ultimate desire the human bases on. Furthermore it's the driving force that led to the advancement of our civilization. Or as Brillat-Savarin once said: The discovery of a new dish confers more happiness on humanity, than the discovery of a new star. And I've yet to find it! This happiness!"

"And for this you'd like to borrow the knowledge of the demons?"

Hughy looked at him with pity in his eyes. Graham nodded and continued:

"I've sacrificed my own lifetime in order to seek the best cooking. Did you know? According to some statistics, true gourmet food does not harm the health, but rather lengthens life... however, I've not reached it. I don't have much time left. Ten, twenty years at most. But before this I want to savour the ultimate gourmet food! Even if I have to borrow the power of a book whose mere existence is prohibited."

Hughy listened patiently to Graham until he finished. Bewilderment could be clearly seen in Hughy's eyes. He shook his head not being able to comprehend Graham's words.

"...could you explain, Dalian?"

Dalian didn't answer the question Hughy whispered and instead kept being silent.

"Why are you hesitating, Sir Disward?"

Irritation was mixed in Graham's voice.

"Do you want money? In this case there's nothing to hesitate. Just write down as much as you want on a cheque."

"...you're mistaken, Mr. Atkinson. We don't want anything in exchange for a Phantom Book."

Hughy sighed annoyed.

"But sadly we're not able to hand out the Phantom Book to you - even if we, for argument's sake, are the owner of this bibliotheca."

"Why?"

He asked back in a hoarse voice, starting to be disturbed.

"Because this book - The Book of the Ultimate Contemplation of Cooking - is already lent to somebody. Thirty years ago."

"What the...?"

Graham muttered completely dumbfounded.

Hughy continued still frowning out of incomprehension

"It was written in the diary of my grandfather, that he handed out the 'The Book of the Ultimate Contemplation of Cooking' on a whim to someone on today 30 years ago. That's why we came here thinking you'd be the one holding the book. There also was the fact, that you got widely famous as a gourmet just shortly after this date-"

"30 years ago...? Don't tell me...!"

He groaned deeply and sank down on his seat. Then after a long time of silence he muttered in a mournful voice:

"It's the chef..."

"Eh?"

"The chef is holding the Phantom Book. It seems all are thinking I'd thought out the recipes and the servants just realized them, but that is not true. The chef does think them out and realize them all on his own. It was right 30 years ago when I employed the chef... even so... what a... ooh...!"

Mumbling so he held his head.

He looked just that sovereign before, but now it seemed almost like he shrunk.

"What is this... irony of fate... so I've already been eating dishes cooked with this Phantom Book...? And even so I've not been able to savour the cooking I've been longing for...? Even by using the knowledge of the demons I'm not able to reach my ideal...? And I believed that my wish would come true if I just could get hold of it..."

Graham sighed in grief.

Hughy looked down at him silently. Then Dalian stood up without making a sound.

"Where is the chef?"

She asked breaking the silence.

"In the kitchen I guess... he should be preparing my dinner right now..."

"I do want to meet the chef. Immediately."

"Do as you please. There doesn't seem to be any merit for either of us in talking any more."

Graham said indifferently.

After Hughy gave her a nod, the two of them left the room. Her black dress softly widened like a large shadow.

Graham called out to their backs.

"Wait! ...Let me ask just one thing, Sir Disward. If you didn't come here to lend me the Phantom Book, then why? Now, after thirty years..."

"Books lent out by a library do have return dates, Mr. Atkinson..."

Hughy said without turning around in a emotionless voice.

"Phantom Books are books that, originally, shouldn't even exist in this world. What kind of havoc could one of them wreak if it wasn't brought back within the time limit? We wouldn't know."

Graham looked at them in bewilderment.

The black dressed girl turned around quietly and proclaimed in a cold and clear voice.

"'The Book of the Ultimate Contemplation of Cooking' has been lent out with a time limit of thirty years. The return date is... tonight."

===3===

After leaving Graham's workroom, Hughy headed together with Dalian to the kitchen.

On the way they passed through the hall of the dinner party.

The main dishes were served out and the party was reaching its peak. Everyone admired the arrangement of the food and exhausted their vocabulary with their high praise.

"I don't like this mood."

Hughy muttered while looking at them. Somehow they appeared irregular to him.

"There is also negative criticism about Graham's dinner parties. For example that he uses endangered animals and plants in his cooking. Or there are rumours about human bones found in the garbage of the kitchen... And I guess they know about this, too."

"...what is so fun eating all these things?"

Dalian asked back in a earnest expression. Hughy just shrugged his shoulders.

"Why indeed? There are people living in this world that are thankful for anything rare. Whatever it is."

"...even though there would be countless better ingredients. Such fools. Just eat bread. And if there is no bread, do eat confectionery."

Dalian explained her own opinion with plain words.

Ignoring her, Hughy continued

"Of course there are many not doubting Graham, since he's an influential man in a high position. Even I thought so until now. But if the chef is holding the Phantom Book, then that's different... I hope it's not going to be troublesome."

The black dressed girl didn't answer to his mutter.

She glanced wordless at the scenery beyond the windows.

A blood-red full moon was silently hanging in the far sky.

A lot of cooks were at work in the kitchen.

And like one could expect of a mansion owned by a person known for being a gourmet, the kitchen area was quite big. The ground was well paved with stone plates with a bunch of servants, kitchen maids and scullery maids scampering around on it.

Then there was one person who finished up this giant amount of dishes by controlling them like arms and legs.

This was, without doubt, the chef of this mansion. The movements were completely different from the other people.

The pot danced around in her hands almost like it got an own will and an appetite quickening odour spread out just by her adding spices or sauces. When she took a knife, she cut meat with solid bones or vegetables with vivid movements and dished them up beautifully like a flower bed, although she didn't seem to put any power in her grip.

Hughy seemed captivated and stood stock still for a while not being able to shift his gaze.

The chef noticed this and looked up.

Surprisingly the chef was a young woman, about in the half of her twenties.

She finished up the cooking without stocking, put away the knife and then approached Hughy and Dalian.

"...so you were the chef of this mansion?"

Hughy asked silently. Upon which the chef - Lesley - smiled apologetically.

She was the person who let them ride on a carriage and lead them to the mansion.

"I already expected... you would come."

Lesley answered looking a bit desolate.

"Why?"

Dalian was the one asking back. Lesley looked down on her in nostalgia and said,

"I've changed quite a bit in those thirty years, but you look the same like when we met, ...Black Reading Princess. Or was it your mother that time?"

Dalian didn't answer and just gazed at her.

Instead Hughy opened his mouth.

"You know 'The Book of the Ultimate Contemplation of Cooking'... don't you, Miss Lesley?"

She answered the question with silence.

"Was it you who accepted the Phantom Book thirty years ago from my grandfather?" asked Hughy.

"Yes, exactly."

Lesley nodded.

"I still remember that day. It was on the day of my father's funeral. He lost his employment out of a sudden and tried to drown his frustration in alcohol. In the end he died due to a mundane quarrel. If the Lord didn't pick me up, I'm sure I'd died."

Saying so, Lesley suddenly seemed to reconsider and shook her head.

"No, that's not quite true. If I didn't have a talent for cooking... if I hadn't read 'The Book of the Ultimate Contemplation of Cooking', the Lord wouldn't have employed someone like me with an unknown background... what really rescued me was the Phantom Book I borrowed."

Dalian stared in silence at the chef who had a bitter expression.

Hughy asked in a kind voice,

"You are aware of the reason we came to meet you, right?"

Lesley smiled.

"The return date has come, hasn't it?"

After saying so readily, she took off her apron, told a kitchen maid something and started to walk and lead Hughy and Dalian.

"Please follow me. The Phantom Book is stored in my room... naturally, I've treated it with great care and didn't do anything that would have brought damage to the book."

"Is Mr. Graham's dinner alright?"

Hughy called out to Lesley's back in bewilderment.

She smiled triumphantly and nodded.

"Yes. The dinner of the Lord is almost done. I only need to arrange the last few ingredients."

Lesley kept walking and Hughy and Dalian followed silently behind her.

The room of the chef wasn't that far apart of the kitchen and was below the ground. It was a simple room, one wouldn't expect of a renown cook. Lesley opened the old solid wood door using an old bronze key.

Dalian muttered suddenly to her back,

"Phantom Books do choose their holders themselves."

Lesley turned around with wary expression, but Dalian kept looking straight into her face and continued,

"If someone without the qualifications is holding a Phantom Book, then this person gets engulfed in the magical power of the book... I do only know very few Phantom Book Readers that held a Phantom Book for thirty years and didn't drown in this power."

"...Should I be proud about this?"

Lesley smiled a bit bothered and shook her head.

"But I just prepared dishes like it was written in the book. Naturally, it didn't go all that well from the start. I used several years just to learn the basic techniques. But after I've learned those techniques, I just needed to obtain the best ingredients and draw out the delightfulness... I just continued to prepare the dishes written in the Phantom Book like this."

[[Image:Dantalian_no_Shoka-vol1-p39.jpg|thumb|Hughy had noticed that Lesley, holding a knife, wasn't looking to him, but to Dalian.]]

The intonation of her voice slowly weakened while she continued to mutter.

Her face lost every expression and looked empty, almost like in a state of trance.

"...Where is the Phantom Book, Miss Lesley?"

Hughy asked while looking around in the dark underground room.

"Not yet..."

Lesley said smiling artificially.

She took a bottle filled with an unfamiliar spice from a spice-shelf beside the entrance and opened the lid.

"The Lord is not yet satisfied with my cooking. I'm aware of this, for I've not yet made the 'true' cooking written in the Phantom Book...!"

"Lesley?"

Hughy called out to her in a serious voice.

She turned around and shook the bottle with natural movements one could get charmed by. The weird-colored fine powder poured down on Hughy's entire body.

"What's this...?!"

Hughy put himself on guard with a severe expression. However, without stopping to smile, Lesley said

"Don't worry, Mr. Hughy. This is just a spice I mixed myself. The smell will disappear late at night. But until then, please don't leave this room. If you do, you could get some serious trouble..."

She said so while stepping back and grabbed the doorknob. She planned to lock in Hughy and Dalian.

Hughy reflexively took position to chase after her but then stopped, when he saw that the chef suddenly was holding a knife in the hands. He had noticed that Lesley, holding a knife, wasn't looking to him, but to Dalian.

"What are you trying to do, Lesley?"

Hughy asked mixed with a sigh.

"I shouldn't even need to say this."

Lesley slowly closed the door to the underground room.

With the dignified sound of metal, the door was locked with no mercy. The last thing that could be heard inside the darkened underground room was the bright voice of the chef.

"By all means I have to serve this cooking to the Lord! The best cooking I used thirty years to complete!"

===4===

Hughy searched in his pockets and took out a lighter. It was a unrefined lighter for military use developed during the war in Austria. Blue sparks scattered, the smell of burned oil started to spread out and then a small flame illuminated the underground room.

"Why do we have to get into such unreasonable troubles, when we just came to get back a lent out book...? It's always the same with work concerning Phantom Books..."

Hughy complained while breathing a long sigh.

Dalian scowled at him, said

"It is not the situation to weep around."

And then she kicked the wall of this dreary underground room, letting her greaves ring.

"What a pathetic man you are. How dense are you, to be readily locked inside such a place? With this gloomy light I can't even read a book to kill some time."

While expressing a torrent of curses, the black-dressed girl grasped tightly to Hughy's back with her fingers. Like a unconfident child that fears the dark does.

"I don't think I've been inattentive, though."

Hughy said in a fed up voice while smelling the odour on his coat.

The fine powder Lesley poured over him gave out a characteristic fragrance hard to describe.

Rather than stimulating the nose, the odour seemed to permeate right into the depths of the head. It wasn't an unpleasant fragrance, but it was unlikely to disappear so easily.

"But how did Lesley...? I didn't sense anyone crossing the boundary..."

Dalian shook her head to Hughy's mutter. An extreme frail expression floated over her face.

"She might have crossed the 'boundary' from the beginning. With us just not noticing it. And now slowly, thirty years long she was..."

"Could be."

Hughy didn't try to comfort her. He shook his head while putting his hand into the pocket of his coat,

"But it's not certain either. Please go away a bit, Dalian."

"...what are you planning to do?"

"We can't stay here forever, you see."

Hughy took out a weapon; a top-break service revolver. A handgun used by the army.

He pointed the gun to the locked door and pulled a trigger　without hesitation.

A thunderous roar resounded within the small underground room and the bullet opened a hole inside the wood door. He shot once again, upon which the frail lock shattered and the door opened.

"...a noisy tool, as always."

Dalian cast him a blaming glance while guarding her ears with both hands. Hughy just shrugged wordlessly.

Almost the same time as the both of them left the room, several cooks came running from the kitchen with surprised miens. They probably heard the gun shot.

Hughy smiled dimly seeming to brood about how to deceive them.

However, this facial expression froze at once.

The more the cooks drew near, the more their condition changed.

Almost as if they got hypnotized, their expressions grew empty with only their eyes sparkling in a strong light. The gazes of hungry wolfs.

They weren't looking at Dalian, but at Hughy.

But there wasn't any hostility in the eyes of the cooks.

They emitted a more primitive desire. Hunger.

They seemed to feel an intense appetite for Hughy's body.

"It appears you look quite tasty in their eyes, Hughy."

Dalian stated the facts in a indifferent tone.

Hughy curved his lips looking terribly annoyed.

"Lesley's spice earlier... is this odour deluding them?"

"Correct. Not bad, after all it's the cookbook the chef of Valhalla left behind... this is more trouble than expected."

Hughy nodded to her words.

"They got us, huh? Since I also can't just shoot one of them after the other..."

"...surprisingly you also seem to have some soft parts."

The black-dressed girl looked up to him lightly amused.

"No... I simply don't have enough bullets. Since I've already used two of them just before."

With these words Hughy put away his gun.

During this the cooks have drawn nearer. And not just that, one could see how even more people approached through the floor like being allured.

The servants of the mansion as well as Gentlemen and Ladies with a smart appearance. In other words the guests that attended the dinner party in the big hall.

Even they were being attracted by the spice of Lesley.

"I see. This sure is serious trouble."

Hughy groaned remembering Lesley's words.

It was almost like watching an assembling swarm of wasps, that got aroused by the alarm pheromone of their fellows.

If they came attacking all at once, then Hughy would have no way to prevail. His whole body would probably be mangled and eaten alive and he'd end up dead.

"...Dalian, may I borrow a book?"

He muttered mixed with a sigh and took off the glove on his right hand.

A beautiful gem was embedded in the back of his hand. A deep red gem resembling the color of blood.

Dalian wasn't holding a book right now. They left the book she read in the car behind there.

Nevertheless, she nodded expressionless and quietly reached for her collar.

Pearly-white skin was exposed between the gaps of the widely opened black dress.

And in the midst of her front neck, a steel chest. An old lock made of metal---

"...I ask of thee, Art thou mankind?"

Hughy asked her holding aloft his right hand. It was as if he was casting an ancient forbidden spell.

And Dalian answered like an utensil in a cold robotic voice.

『No... We are......』

It was right after that, that the people attracted by the spice came rushing like a giant wave to crush the two of them.

===5===

The gourmet Graham Atkinson was currently dining.

Several plates filled with extravagant cuisine were tightly lined up on his personal dining table in his workroom.

The main dish was an unfamiliar meat dish. The fresh just cut up meat had to be dipped in the special made sauce. The sauce was superbly refined using countless different spices and herbs and its fragrance was engulfing the entire room in a fascinating aroma.

Graham's appearance were fulfilled with bliss like never before.

Each time he led the silver fork to his mouth, the words of praise "Wonderful" escaped him.

The chef himself was taking on the role of the waitress wearing a gorgeous apron.

When she noticed the figures entering the room, she restfully raised her face.

And a light expression of surprise floated over her features.

The visitors of the workroom were a party of two. A young man wearing a frock coat and a black-dressed girl.

The girl was holding a massive book in her arms. The color of the cover of the book had already faded to a brown tint. It was a manuscript written on parchment. However, except for this no change whatsoever could be seen on their appearance.

The odour of the special mixture of spices was still rising from the body of the young man.

"I'm surprised you managed to arrive here unharmed... a great number of people was supposed to be in the big hall, but didn't you get attacked by them?"

The chef Lesley asked in a calm voice.

Hughy shook his head with a wry smile.

"We had those gentlemen sleep for a little while."

"...sleep?"

"'Hazār Afsān', a collection of tales compiled in the ancient Persia---"

Hughy said taking a peek at the book in Dalian's arms.

"The tyrannic Islamic king Shahryār is said to have slept for thousand and one day after having gotten it read aloud to him. It's the book that later also was used as the manuscript of 'One Thousand and One Nights' and makes the ones sleep that hear the stories of it. However, it's not supposed to exist anymore since it has been burned at the time the Mongolian army raided Baghdad."

"The Phantom Books that shouldn't exist in this world... right? But where on earth did you get this...?"

Lesley smiled amazed.

"I suppose this was a foolish question... you are the owners of the Bibliotheca of Dantalian. The Princess of the Phantom Bibliotheca containing 900666 Phantom Books and its gatekeeper---"

The chef reached for the wagon with the dishes and picked up a book.

The era couldn't be determined, but it was quite an old book. The words "The Book of the Ultimate Contemplation of Cooking" were engraved on its cover. Embracing this book tightly, she said in a kind voice,

"My father was cook, too. He worked at this mansion thirty years ago... but his cuisine couldn't satisfy the Lord, no, my father even accidentally used injured ingredients once and was fired just because of this. In consequence he died shortly after."

"...so you're here for revenge?"

Hughy said keeping a straight face.

"Yes, that was my plan... at the beginning."

Lesley nodded pleasantly.

"I thought about modifying the cooking or mixing poison into it. However, the Lord would never accept the cooking of some subordinate cook, and if there was something mixed in the cooking, he would surely notice it. I noticed that I couldn't harm the Lord as long as I didn't master the art of cookery."

Hughy listened without disrupting her.

Graham continued to silently eat his dinner. His silverware could be heard resounding in the room.

"From then on I was absorbed in reading the Phantom Book I've borrowed and spent day and night polishing my skills. Thanks to this, the kitchen has been entrusted to me and before I knew it, I've earned reputation as cook. Then I noticed. The Lord was completely right in firing an incompetent cook - in other words my father."

Lesley smiled brightly with a triumphant look.

"And most of all, I began to seek for the best cooking myself. But the journey was fraught with difficulties. 'The Book of the Ultimate Contemplation of Cooking' contained many hints to achieve this goal, but the recipe for the best cooking itself wasn't written in it."

Lesley put the book away silently.

She looked contently down to her cookery lined up on the dining table.

"However... at last it has been accomplished tonight. I've made the best cooking."

A sense of fulfillment was contained in her low voice, only people that finished a work have.

"Wonderful..."

Graham mumbled with a full mouth.

"Wonderful... This is the cooking I've been seeking for. More... Let me eat more."

The silverware of the gourmet made woefully circles over the empty plate.

Lesley gripped her favorite knife, opened the lid of the container and vividly cut up fresh pieces of meat. She placed them on the plate with fluid movements and ladled a perfect serving of sauce over it.

Lastly, she served it soundlessly to her employer.

"The teachings of 'The Book of the Ultimate Contemplation of Cooking' were simple. Drawing the taste out of the best raw materials without hurting them. For this I've polished my techniques and learned how to cook living being without letting them feel pain. But this wasn't enough."

Lesley said with a melancholic face.

"It doesn't suffice to just remove the pain for them. They rather have to feel pleasure. The secret for the best cooking was to let the raw materials feel the greatest pleasure so they'r fulfilled with pleasure substances while cooking them."

"...The greatest pleasure?"

Hughy asked her calmly back.

"Gourmet food."

Lesley laughed a bit triumphantly.

"Gourmet food is an enjoyment limited to humans. In addition the insurmountable delight, a person that took gourmet food to extremes feels, when he comes across the best cooking. The '''brain''' in the second when it's fulfilled with pleasure substances is the best ingredient existing in this world."

She put down the knife on the wagon and thoroughly washed her hands in a water bowl. Then she dried them with a brand new towel and again took the Phantom Book in her hands.

"I'll return this book, since I don't need it anymore-"

Dalian easefully walked to her and accepted the Phantom Book.

Hughy gazed wordlessly at her back.

"...I liked your fried bread."

At length, Dalian said so in a lightly sad voice. Lesley inclined her head doubtfully, but Dalian continued,

"Even without the best ingredients, it was a most fulfilled taste."

In this moment Lesley breathed up, almost like she remembered something long forgotten, and her expression froze.

But this was just for a moment.

The young chef nodded immediately as if nothing had happened and applied her attention again to Graham.

Hughy and Dalian turned the two of them their backs and silently left the workroom.

"Aah... more... let me eat more..."

The gourmet murmured in an enraptured voice. The words changed to the groan of an animal in the middle and couldn't be hear well anymore. Even so Lesley smiled brightly.

"Please be at relief, my Lord. There's still a lot."

Putting the freshly cut up meat on the plate, she pointed at the man waiting for her.

Then she gently closed the lid of the container containing the valuable ingredient. This container was once the skull of the man called Graham Atkinson.

The gourmet, famous in the capital, lead a piece of his own freshly cut up brain with relish to his mouth and, with a blissful mien, --- smiled.

===6===

There was a car stopped in midst of a mountain way.

It was an old car once used by the army, and the dim silver car body was wet by the early morning fog. The right back wheel was dismantled and the young driver was crouching beside it. A fluffy blanket was laid on the leather-coated seats with a little girl snuggled up in it like a cat.

"I am bored."

She said ill-humored. Several thick books, she had already read, were piled up behind her.

"I am hungry. How long do you plan on making me wait, just to replace one or two metal pipes? We went through hardships getting the parts from a car at the mansion and walking off with them until here and even so had to stay up all night. Just how incapable are you, Hughy?"

"...I couldn't get parts with the same standard, so I need some time! Well, applying forcibly some glue it should hold until we arrive at the town, I guess."

Saying so, the young driver started to tamper again with the bottom part of the defect car.

Dalian sighted long and looked into the distance.

The morning sun was illuminating the horizon white. The outlines of the forest were no longer sunken in darkness but now slowly appeared. She also noticed wheat sprouts showing themselves on the slopes that seemed like mere wasteland before.

The street was gently bent with no end in sight.

A single carriage was drawing near on this street.

An old peasant was riding it. The loading platform was fully loaded with straw bundles.

"What's up at such a place?"

The peasant took his time and slowly stopped next to them.

"As you can see. It's like this since the car got broken last night."

The girl in the blanket pouted and answered bluntly.

Upon this the peasant laughed out loud amused.

"Hoho, that's indeed a bother. Is the reparation getting somewhere?"

"Correct... I won't let him say 'no', now that he has made me wait this long."

"Haha... I see, I see. Then I'll give you something to eat while waiting. I'm sure it's going to fill your stomach a bit, young lady."

With these words the peasant presented two fist-size potatoes. They were wrapped up in newspaper, steam was faintly rising from it and the smell of melted butter spread out gently.

Dalian seemed bewildered and looked up to the wrinkled smiling face of the peasant.

"Is it really okay? Isn't this your breakfast...?"

"You scratch my back and I'll scratch yours, right? Accept it without reservation. Oh, or do you not like potatoes?"

The girl shook her head to the peasant's words.

She stretched out her hands equipped with protectors and accepted the warm potatoes.

"Thank you..."

She whispered and bit into the potato. Then she stuffed her cheeks wordlessly for a while.

Before long she raised her face when her potato shrunk to about the half of its size. She smiled with a face appropriate to her age, and with pour and potato peel all over the region around her lips.

"It's tasty... the best..."

"Hahaaha! Is that so? ...I'm pleased to hear that. I think there's no seasoning that can win against an empty stomach."

The peasant narrowed his eyes contently and laughed.

Wishing them a good trip, he left them with his loaded carriage. Dalian saw him off having her cheeks still stuffed with potato.

"...alright, this should do for now."

Right after this Hughy stood up with these words. He started the engine by turning around the hand crank and returned to the driver seat.

Dalian looked relieved to the sky and took seat still wearing the blanket.

The car moved off producing an awkward sound of metal smashing together. After they rode for a while on the forlorn road, Hughy seemed to have remembered something and asked gently,

"Dalian, can I have some potato, too?"

Her answer was simple.

"No. This is my potato."

"But I'm rather hungry, having been repairing all night long."

"No. It was originally your fault that we stood still there."

Hughy shook his head annoyed.

"I got it. Just give me the other one."

"Are you still half asleep? Both of them are mine."

"Please at least the half..."

"No. What a greedy man you are."

Dalian said amazed.

"Who is!"

Hughy muttered with a miserable expression.

With the two of them arguing on it, the car disappeared slowly inside the morning fog.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Dantalian_no_Shoka|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Dantalian_no_Shoka:Volume1_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Dantalian no Shoka:Volume1 Chapter1

2010-01-17T23:51:25Z

Hariseldon: /* 1 */

A deserted ground at dusk.

Powder snow was falling silently through the spaces between the tree branches.

In front of a newly built grave, a girl was standing alone.

A little girl wearing a mourning dress.

"Please... teach me..."

The girl cried out with a hoarse voice.

She was looking at a carriage.

A brougham dyed in a deep black, stopped at the corner of the ground.

There was a single doll placed by the window. A beautiful porcelain doll dressed in a jet black dress.

The little girl kneed down on the withered lawn - as if to pray to this doll.

"Please, grant me knowledge. The ability to fulfill the desire of this man... please... somehow"

Her faintly quivering voice was blown away by the cold wind.

The moment the girl hanged her head in realization that her wish wouldn't be granted, the door of the carriage quietly opened.

A single book was presented to her through the door.

Besides the title written in relief, there was a plain crest drawn on the cover. The beautiful binding gave off the impression of a newly printed book and at the same time an impression of a centuries-old tome.

"The Phantom Book has chosen you."

A man's voice resounded from within the carriage.

The little girl raised her tear-stained face and received the book with wavering hands.

"I shall entrust you with this. May you be the owner of this phantom book until the day of the return date. However, remember one thing on any account."

"Remember... what...?"

The girl asked back frightened.

The man's answer was short. He replied in a hoarse voice that felt as if resounding from far away.

"There exist things in this world, that are not meant to be known to mankind..."

After the door was closed again, the carriage started to go away restfully. Disappearing in the dark of the night, leaving back only the sound of heavy hoofs.

A single girl in a mourning dress, carrying a book, remained.

The crimson shining moon was beholding this scene expressionlessly from high above in the sky.

==Episode 01: Meditations de Gastronomie==
===1===

On a rough mountain far outside the gates of the capital, there was a stopped car.

It was an old car once used by the army. A common type of automobile that was sold cheaply to the citizens during the post-war years.

There was no roof to the dimmed silver body of the car, so the two seats were exposed directly to the exterior.

A rolled up blanket and already read books were placed carelessly on the leather-coated seats.

The driver was a young man wearing a leather frock coat.

His age could not be determined exactly, but probably he was about twenty years old. Still, a boyish impression remained on his face, covered by a hat.

He was currently crouching on the side of the car, tampering with the back wheel bearing.

Although his gentle features implied a good upbringing, his hands were strangely accustomed to the use of tools.

Movements like a soldier that had received a special training.

"I am bored."

A girl was sitting on the load platform and spoke to the man.

Her age was no more than about 12, 13 years. Her white skin seemed almost transparent and was wrapped in a jet black dress.

Her hip-length hair was jet black as well and her eyes were colored in the deep black of the night.

The black dress was bulged with countless laces and frills. These outlines of her were enfolded by metallic protectors on her back hands and a rustic tasset. Her looks made one remember the ceremonial robes of medieval knights; an odd mixture that couldn't be called dress nor armor. And finally, in place of a ribbon, she was wearing an old, metallic chest.

A big lock, tied to her with silver chains.

"I am hungry. Just how long do you plan on making me wait? First you got lost and then you even made the car break down. Tell me Hughy, are you a good-for-nothing?"

Laying the book she was reading on her lap, she criticized the driver.

The young man called "Hughy" smiled sarcastically to this snappy tongue that didn't fit at all to her lovely appearance.

"Oh, I thought we got lost because you completely misread the map...?"

"Ugh..."

The girl groaned once and fell silent. She poutedly chewed on her lips while her cheeks were getting red and turned away.

My, my. The young man merely shrugged his shoulders while changing his gloves that had become dirty with oil.

"But we certainly are in an unpleasant situation. I'd like to repair the car, but there aren't enough parts. We'll have to go borrow some proper tools and material."

"...you are noticing this now?"

The girl breathed a dumbfounded sigh.

Their car was currently being stopped on a narrow land way that had only recently been hardened.

Wherever one would turn around, there was just plain wasteland covered with weed. A blacksmith or harness shop? There was not a single building far and wide!

"Please do take a look around. Do you really think, you can obtain those in this region? You are about the only foolish driver all over the world, who does lose his way to a place like this in this cold season."

"Well, I admit your point about the season."

He looked up to the branches of the trees dried by the coldness of the winter and then shook his head exaggeratedly.

"But Dalian... it seems we're not the only ones who took this route."

After having spoken, he narrowed his eyes to look in the distance.

A carriage was drawing closer to them while raising white dust.

It was a big two-horse cart.

To be more exact, a high-class carriage equipped with suspension, one usually only seen at the mansion's of nobles. A middle-aged man wearing an expensive looking coat was holding the reins at the driver seat. In the drawing room, a young woman could be seen.

Putting the tools he was holding on the ground, the young driver, Hughy, stood up.

The black dressed girl called Dalian jumped down from the loading platform and quickly took position behind Hughy.

Her anxious state made one remember little animals that weren't accustomed to humans. Hiding part of her head with the book she was hugging, she looked up carefully to the arriving carriage.

The young woman said something to the chauffeur, whereupon he drew the reins skillfully.

The carriage came slowly to a stop.

After she opened the door of the drawing room, the woman sticked out her head and smiled softly.

"Please forgive my rudeness, but are you having troubles?" the woman asked seriously. She was tall and was wearing a deep green cloak.

She didn't look like just a servant.　More like the personal teacher of a noble child or the maid of a landlady.

Hughy smiled sociably.

"I guess so. We were just about losing our way when the car suddenly stopped..."

"You lost... your way?" she asked back bewildered.

Their car was being stopped at the center of a wasteland with clear view on the surroundings. Also there wasn't any fog nor was the road they took complicated or branched. It was a road, one could only get lost by making a big mistake.

"Err, well... it's a bit embarrassing but you see, a lot happened underway..."

The young man smiled bitterly and sighed, while the black dressed girl behind him was puffing up her face.

"To tell the truth, we were searching for the mansion of Graham Atkinson... do you happen to know him?"

"The mansion of Mr. Graham...?" the woman asked surprised.

She exchanged glances with the chauffeur and then nervously straightened herself.

"Well then, could it be you're guests of tonight's dinner party...?"

"Yes. We were invited by Mr. Graham. My name is Hugh Anthony Disward - you may call me Hughy. And she's Dalian."

"...Sir Disward? Don't tell me you're..."

For some reason she was taken aback and frowned.

Then she came to her senses again and bowed deeply with the words "Please forgive my rudeness!".

"I'm called Lesley and am a servant at Mr. Graham's mansion. If you'd like you could ride with this carriage to the mansion. And naturally, we will arrange workers for the repair of your car."

"Ah, that would be a big help. Just..."

Saying so, Hughy looked behind his back.

The shoulders of the black dressed girl hiding behind him were quivering faintly.

Being cautious about unknown adults, she took the attitude of a shy young child.

Lesley frowned worriedly, but then seemed to be struck with an idea.

"Miss Dalian... Err, to tell the truth there are some snacks inside the carriage..."

Dalian reacted with a twitch on the sound of "snacks".

The black dressed girl then peeked out behind Hughy and looked up to Lesley.

"Snacks... of what sort?"

She asked lastly with a voice one could barely hear.

Lesley smiled relieved.

"Hm, let's see. Nothing too exceptional, but there's fried bread and..."

She started to count with her fingers but Dalian answered instantly even before Lesley could finish. "We ride...", while tugging at Hughy's sleeves.

"My, my" Hughy sighed faintly.

The loading platform was loaded with piled up ingredients. Vegetables and fruits, fish and meat as well as manufactured food like cheese. All of it was clearly of high class and fresh.

"Were you just returning from shopping? These are the ingredients for tonight's dinner party, I suppose?"

Hughy was lightly surprised after glancing into the loading platform and said so.

"No" Lesley shook her head.

"The pre-cooking for the dinner party is already done. What you're seeing there are the ingredients for lord's dinner tonight."

"All this for Mr. Graham alone? But he certainly didn't have a family, I heard..."

"Yes, all of it will be presented to the lord. Stocking goods is strictly prohibited, since what's rounding out the quality of the cooking is the freshness and the quality of the ingredients. In the past, the old head chef used slightly injured ingredients and got fired just because of that on the same day.

"Aah..."

Hughy smiled a bit amazed.

"Mr. Graham seems to be a gourmet as I've heard in the rumours. Are you working in the kitchen of his mansion?"

"Yes...... that's about right. I'm entrusted with work like the one of a kitchen maid."

Lesley answered with an ambiguous smile.

Kitchen maids were people working under the head cook. Or in other words cooks following his example. The fact, that she'd been entrusted with something as important like purchasing the ingredients meant that she was remarkable even amongst the kitchen maids.

"I see. Quite a big deal, I guess. After all, the cuisine of Mr. Graham's mansion is famous in the capital. The original cooking style he developed is introduced in the newspaper from time to time and I've heard that the invitations to the head cook coming from the representatives of the House of Lords or wealthy people on the mainland, aren't stopping."

"I've heard such rumours as well."

She shook her head with a serious expression.

"But as long the lord is alive, it's absolutely unthinkable that the head cook would ever ride on such an offer. That is because the only purpose in life the head cook has, is to let the lord savor the most delicious cuisine."

"...is the treatment at Graham's that good?"

Hughy asked back amused.

Thereupon Lesley thought about it for a moment and said:

"Of course, Mr. Graham is treating the kitchen staff very well. But much more than this, it's because the kitchen at his mansion is the perfect environment for cooks. They may freely use the best and the rarest ingredients, and also all the other ingredients are of best quality and freshness. Furthermore, the crops on this land are of good quality, as well and there's a wealthy forest."

"Forest?"

"Yes. You can hunt in the nearby forest. There are pheasants, rabbits or even wild boars..."

"Aah... that's the point. I see."

Hughy muttered looking at the thick forest expanding before the carriage.

"Could it be that this is also the reason, why Mr. Graham is living on the countryside rather than the capital...?"

"Of course. 'To succeed in making the best cooking, one must use the best ingredients.' is the favorite phrase of Mr. Graham."

"...I see"

Hughy grumbled, brooding about it

In the meanwhile, the black dressed girl had been sitting all the time beside Hughy and had her cheeks innocently stuffed with the fried bread that was wrapped up in oil paper. From time to time she also licked her fingers that were smeared　with sugar and looked entranced every time she did so.

"You seem to like it, don't you, Dalian?"

"...correct."

After having answered with a single word, Dalian bit again into the bread. Her cautious attitude against Lesley at first seemed like a lie.

Lesley watched her warmly while saying.

"If it's according your taste then that's above all else."

She narrowed her eyes pleasantly.

"As soon we arrive at the mansion I can provide you with something finer, but for now that's all we have. Those are the remains of the goods we presented to an orphanage."

"Presents?"

Hughy asked back doubtfully.

"Yes... I always send them the remaining breads of everyday's breakfast when I go purchasing goods. It's a pleasure to watch the children happily eat the food I made."

"So, the person that baked this was...?"

"I baked it. You know... I lost my parents early on and lived through the experience of being constantly hungry."

The expression that flashed over Lesley's face was a bit strange. An unclear expression that looked sad, yet smiling at the same time.

===2===

The mansion of the gourmet was on a high ground with a view of the thick forest.

Long ago it was the castle of the feudal lord and was surprising wide. Dining tables were lined up in the dining hall, decorated with beautiful candlesticks and sterling cutlery.

The hall was alive with wealthy people, landlords and others talking.

And their topic was devoted to tonight's dinner.

"Why are there so much people? Getting sultry in here."

Dalian was hiding herself in the shadows of the posts and complained quietly.

While adjusting his brand new necktie, Hughy answered laid-back

"You see, Mr. Graham is a wealthy person who built up a fortune in his young years by doing forward trading with corn. Even now, when he's retired, he gathers people in this hall and arranges a dinner party. And because of the very special cooking, getting invited can be something to be proud about."

"...what a miserable bunch."

Dalian said rudely, gotten in a bad mood because of her shyness of people.

Her exotic black dress was eye-catching even within all the dressed up other guests. Being starred on by the curious gazes of the people seems to be another reason of her bad mood.

Even so there were quite a lot who came talking to her out of curiosity.

"Good evening, young lady. Is this your first time here?"

Being addressed by a young noble-looking man, she stiffened and tried to sham being not aware of him.

But the man didn't even mind and continued:

"I've been attending several times since last year. The cooking here, it's even better than in the rumours! To say that Mr. Graham's company flourished just because of this party is perfectly reasonable. I'm sure you'll also love it. The cooking method he developed is of course splendid, but as is the skill of the cooks that carry it out."

"...Cooks?"

Hughy came asking subdued.

An expression of being saved flashed over the face of the man that was being ignored by Dalian.

"Yes, exactly. Did you know? The head cook seems to be able to cook animals alive, without letting them feel any pain. I've heard that birds and beasts continue to sleep comfortably even when their head rolled, or that fishes continue to swim in the fish tank even when being reduced to head and bones---"

"...why does he do such a strange thing?"

Hughy raised his eyebrows and asked back. The noble-looking man extended his arms exaggeratedly and shook his head.

"That's again a story beyond belief. He seems to be seeking for the perfect flavor by doing so." Adrenalin... as you call it. Animals emit adrenalin when they're died in pain. Because of this the meat gets chewy and the flavour weakens. Well, but of course that's a subtle difference a common man can't perceive."

"So... just to prevent this effect...?"

"Exactly. A splendid fixation, don't you think? Seems like he polished his knife technique and even learned acupuncture. Furthermore the oriental 'moxibustion' or the use of medicines; just to prevent the animals from suffering. Mind you, he has now worked for several years for Mr. Graham."

"...quite hard to believe, isn't it?"

Hughy expressed his indifferent thoughts.

The man nodded several times.

"Surely! But I think you'll agree with me as soon you've tasted the cooking."

After having explained them, busting like it was about himself, the man parted in high spirits.

When he went out of view, Dalian relaxed again.

"...how do you think about what he told us?"

Until now he preserved a sociable smile, but now Hughy looked earnest at once and asked her.

"It's an absurd story. That's not something a common man could accomplish."

Dalian said coldly.

Hughy keeped being serious.

"But what if it's the truth?"

The black-dressed girl gazed at the fire burning above a candlestick and muttered in an even voice:

"This would mean... the power of a non-human being is involved."

"I see."

Hughy shrugged casually his shoulders.

He took a pocket-watch out of his coat and, as if been shaken up, said briefly:

"It's time. Let's go."

Graham Atkinson's workroom was at a silent place a bit apart the dinner party.

Outside the window one could see the huge forest behind the mansion and the wheat fields. Bookshelves that reached to the ceiling were placed on both sides of the room, packed with expensive books.

There were some comfortable-looking seats in the center of the room, in which one a man was already sitting.

His age was probably over 50 years.

He was a bit short, but had muscles on his body. Far off the chubby body one would expect from the rumours of a gourmet. Rather than a retired wealthy person, he looked like a soldier in employment.

"---quite an impressive library."

Even before greeting him, Hughy first sighed a breath of admiration after being led to the room while looking up on the wall. Even Dalian couldn't suppress her eyes from widening.

"'De re coquinaria' by the gourmand Acipius of the old Rome. 'Le Viandier' written by Charles VI's highly valued head cook Taillevent. 'The Physiology of Taste' by Brillat-Savarin - the greatest gourmet of modern history. And the 'Qí mín yào shù' of the Ancient China - not just recipes, there even are natural history and physic books... you probably could count the amount of other gourmet libraries of this level on a single hand."

"Ho-..."

The owner of the workroom gazed evaluatively at Hughy and then laughed lightly.

"I see. As expected of the grandchild of Viscount Wesley Disward. You seem to have an eye for books."

"Are you acquainted with my grandfather?"

Hughy stared surprised back at the gourmet.

Graham nodded deeply with an expression hard to judge. He signified Hughy and Dalian to take seat in the seats in front of him and ordered the butler to prepare some tea.

"Everyone who's at least a bit active in the background affairs of this country knows about this Bibliomania! And also about the library the Viscount owns."

"What do you mean?"

Hughy kept a straight face and asked back.

"Playing dumb won't help you, Sir Disward. The greatest proof is this girl you're taking with you, 'the Black Reading Princess'. You've inherited 'that' from the Viscount, haven't you? The Bibliotheca of Dantalian!"

"...so?"

Hughy smiled sarcastically and tilted his head. Dalian was without change tugging at his sleeves while looking downwards. Her expressionless profile looked like a beautiful porcelain doll.

"Mhph," Graham nosed amused.

"Books are good. You need to use your head to read them. If you use your head, you'll get hungry. Did you know? The weight of the brain is about 2% of the whole body, but it uses up 18% of the calories we need in our daily lives. And the more you get hungry, the tastier the dishes."

"You read books... for the sake of eating?"

Hughy asked in a jesting tone.

But the man nodded, taking this for granted.

"Right... and the same for muscles. If you increase your basal metabolism by training your muscles, the amount of food you need will also grow. And gourmet food is the greatest pleasure god has given to us. For this, I spare neither trouble nor expense."

"Haa..."

With a complicated expression, Hughy looked around in the workroom. There weren't just lots of books in Graham's workroom, but also countless instrument to train the body.

Also there wasn't a desk, but a personal dining table.

The sake cup or the bowls seemed to be made out of expensive porcelain. Only things one would expect to see in an art gallery. In a sense, this workroom also was a splendid and extravagant dining room.

After a short while of silence, Hughy asked "Won't you take part in the dinner party?"

Although the dinner party should have begun by now, Graham didn't seem to go.

"What a laughable event," Graham ranted.

"Are you telling me to spend the time of my holy dinner together with a bunch that won't stop talking about ridiculous rumours, their business and other nonsense? Me? Such a dinner party is worthless. I'm organizing this because I have no other choice for trading. You may call it apple-polishing of some incompetent trustees."

"That is... unexpected." Hughy muttered to himself.

"Why would you think so?"

"No, it's just, everyone praised the dishes presented at the dinner party so highly. So I thought you would make highest efforts..."

"Of course I'm making highest efforts. Isn't that self-evident? Or did you think I'd let my cooks slack off, just because the guests are ordinary people?"

The gourmet asked Hughy in a mean way, whereupon Hughy silently shook his head.

Graham laughed deeply using his throat and

"Well but, to tell the truth... They might not be slacking off, but neither do they give their best. They rather reduce the grade of perfection of the cooking, so the taste buds of those common people are able to comprehend the taste. I wonder, do you know why?"

"No... why is that so?"

"In brief, not just the cooking has to be the best. Also the body of the one eating it has to be at least of the same quality. Everyone knows that the meat of a tight and healthy animal is tasty. But what about the one eating it? A fat body, or inner organs corroded by tobacco and wine... would you think such a person could ever comprehend the best cooking?"

Graham sighed as if to curse at the guests gathered at the dinner party.

"Caring about the health, putting the body in order, and, of course, never eating too much, but neither getting too hungry. Like this I've worked a long time on myself. In order to savour the best cooking. I'm different from those would-be gourmets!"

While saying so, he proudly threw out his chest and showed his muscles.

"I think I can understand what you mean," said Hughy with a calm smile and continued while smiling strained, "In this sense, we don't seem to have the capabilities to savour the best cooking you're talking about, as well. I am a person that neglects to live healthy and I'm quite dense to tastes... Thus may we gradually get into the main topic?"

"Main topic, huh?"

"Yes. Why did you invite us to this dinner party, and even to your workroom, Mr. Graham Atkinson? Us, that don't have any connection with your business?"

Hughy looked at him with cold eyes.

Graham nodded pleased.

"Right... I don't have any interest in the bunch that comes to here with the cooking as their objective. But you are different, Sir Disward. And you, Reading Princess... please, somehow, grant my wish!"

"Wish?"

Hughy asked with dubiousness on his face. Graham sunk his head deeply.

"I'm talking about the Phantom Book."

A light dark light flashed over his eyes. Dalian tightened her grip on Hughy's sleeves with a tensed up face.

"I merely wish that you lend me one Phantom Book - one of those countless Phantom Books you own. The Phantom Book, the chef of Valhalla, the pagan god Andhrímnir is said to have written. With prohibited cookery written in it."

The man continued to speak at ease.

"The book is called 'The Book of the Ultimate Contemplation of Cooking'. A book lost long ago that shouldn't exist anymore. But you should know its whereabouts. You that took over the Phantom Bibliotheca that is crowned by the name of the demon that possesses knowledge and books. The Bibliotheca of Dantalian!"

"...why?"

Hughy repeated his question. Graham frowned discontentedly.

"You are a Researcher of gourmet food everyone recognizes. You do have collected such a giant amount of cookbooks and even do have one of the best cooks in the country employed. What do you wish more than that?"

"To savour the best cooking - that's all I wish for."

Graham answered right away.

"For gourmet food is the greatest pleasure there is. It's the ultimate desire the human bases on. Furthermore it's the driving force that led to the advancement of our civilization. Or as Brillat-Savarin once said: The discovery of a new dish confers more happiness on humanity, than the discovery of a new star. And I've yet to find it! This happiness!"

"And for this you'd like to borrow the knowledge of the demons?"

Hughy looked at him with pity in his eyes. Graham nodded and continued:

"I've sacrificed my own lifetime in order to seek for the best cooking. Did you know? According to some statistics, true gourmet food does not harm the health, but rather lengthens life... however, I've not reached it. I don't have much time left. Ten, twenty years at most. But before this I want to savour the ultimate gourmet food! Even if I have to borrow the power of a book whose mere existence is prohibited."

Hughy listened patiently to Graham until he finished. Bewilderment could be clearly seen in Hughy's eyes. He shook his head not being able to comprehend Graham's words.

"...could you explain, Dalian?"

Dalian didn't answer the question Hughy whispered and instead kept being silent.

"Why are you hesitating, Sir Disward?"

Irritation was mixed in Graham's voice.

"Do you want money? In this case there's nothing to hesitate. Just write down as much as you want on a cheque."

"...you're mistaken, Mr. Atkinson. We don't want anything in change for a Phantom Book."

Hughy sighed annoyed.

"But sadly we're not able to hand out the Phantom Book to you - even if we, for argument's sake, would be the owner of this bibliotheca."

"Why?"

He asked back in a hoarse voice, starting to be disturbed.

"Because this book - The Book of the Ultimate Contemplation of Cooking - is already lent to somebody. Since thirty years."

"What the...?"

Graham muttered completely dumbfounded.

Hughy continued still frowning out of incomprehension

"It was written in the diary of my grandfather, that he handed out the 'The Book of the Ultimate Contemplation of Cooking' on a whim to someone on today 30 years ago. That's why we came here thinking you'd be the one holding the book. There also was the fact, that you got widely famous as a gourmet just shortly after this date-"

"30 years ago...? Don't tell me...!"

He groaned deeply and sank down on his seat. Then after a long time of silence he muttered in a mournful voice:

"It's the chef..."

"Eh?"

"The chef is holding the Phantom Book. It seems all are thinking I'd thought out the recipes and the servants just realized them, but that is not true. The chef does think them out and realize them all on his own. It was right 30 years ago when I employed the chef... even so... what a... ooh...!"

Mumbling so he held his head.

He looked just that sovereign before, but now it seemed almost like he shrunk.

"What is this... irony of fate... so I've already been eating dishes cooked with this Phantom Book...? And even so I've not been able to savour the cooking I've been longing for...? Even by using the knowledge of the demons I'm not able to reach my ideal...? And I believed that my wish would come true if I just could get hold of it..."

Graham sighed in grief.

Hughy looked down at him silently. Then Dalian stood up without making a sound.

"Where is the chef?"

She asked breaking the silence.

"In the kitchen I guess... he should be preparing my dinner right now..."

"I do want to meet the chef. Immediately."

"Do as you please. There doesn't seem to be any merit for either of us in talking any more."

Graham said indifferently.

After Hughy gave her a nod, the two of them left the room. Her black dress softly widened like a large shadow.

Graham called out to their backs.

"Wait! ...Let me ask just one thing, Sir Disward. If you didn't come here to lend me the Phantom Book, then why? Now, after thirty years..."

"Books lent out by a library do have return dates, Mr. Atkinson..."

Hughy said without turning around in a emotionless voice.

"Phantom Books are books that, originally, shouldn't even exist in this world. What kind of havoc could one of them wreak if it wasn't brought back within the time limit? We wouldn't know."

Graham looked at them in bewilderment.

The black dressed girl turned around quietly and proclaimed in a cold and clear voice.

"'The Book of the Ultimate Contemplation of Cooking' has been lent out with a time limit of thirty years. The return date is... tonight."

===3===

After leaving Graham's workroom, Hughy headed together with Dalian to the kitchen.

On the way they passed through the hall of the dinner party.

The main dishes were served out and the party was reaching its peak. Everyone admired the arrangement of the food and exhausted their vocabulary with their high praise.

"I don't like this mood."

Hughy muttered while looking at them. Somehow they appeared irregular to him.

"There is also negative criticism about Graham's dinner parties. For example that he uses endangered animals and plants in his cooking. Or there are rumours about human bones found in the garbage of the kitchen... And I guess they know about this, too."

"...what is so fun eating all these things?"

Dalian asked back in a earnest expression. Hughy just shrugged his shoulders.

"Why indeed? There are people living in this world that are thankful for anything rare. Whatever it is."

"...even though there would be countless better ingredients. Such fools. Just eat bread. And if there is no bread, do eat confectionery."

Dalian explained her own opinion with plain words.

Ignoring her, Hughy continued

"Of course there are many not doubting Graham, since he's an influential man in a high position. Even I thought so until now. But if the chef is holding the Phantom Book, then that's different... I hope it's not going to be troublesome."

The black dressed girl didn't answer to his mutter.

She glanced wordless at the scenery beyond the windows.

A blood-red full moon was silently hanging in the far sky.

A lot of cooks were at work in the kitchen.

And like one could expect of a mansion owned by a person known for being a gourmet, the kitchen area was quite big. The ground was well paved with stone plates with a bunch of servants, kitchen maids and scullery maids scampering around on it.

Then there was one person who finished up this giant amount of dishes by controlling them like arms and legs.

This was, without doubt, the chef of this mansion. The movements were completely different from the other people.

The pot danced around in her hands almost like it got an own will and an appetite quickening odour spread out just by her adding spices or sauces. When she took a knife, she cut meat with solid bones or vegetables with vivid movements and dished them up beautifully like a flower bed, although she didn't seem to put any power in her grip.

Hughy seemed captivated and stood stock still for a while not being able to shift his gaze.

The chef noticed this and looked up.

Surprisingly the chef was a young woman, about in the half of her twenties.

She finished up the cooking without stocking, put away the knife and then approached Hughy and Dalian.

"...so you were the chef of this mansion?"

Hughy asked silently. Upon which the chef - Lesley - smiled apologetically.

She was the person who let them ride on a carriage and lead them to the mansion.

"I already expected... you would come."

Lesley answered looking a bit desolate.

"Why?"

Dalian was the one asking back. Lesley looked down on her in nostalgia and said,

"I've changed quite a bit in those thirty years, but you look the same like when we met, ...Black Reading Princess. Or was it your mother that time?"

Dalian didn't answer and just gazed at her.

Instead Hughy opened his mouth.

"You know 'The Book of the Ultimate Contemplation of Cooking'... don't you, Miss Lesley?"

She answered the question with silence.

"Was it you who accepted the Phantom Book thirty years ago from my grandfather?" asked Hughy.

"Yes, exactly."

Lesley nodded.

"I still remember that day. It was on the day of my father's funeral. He lost his employment out of a sudden and tried to drown his frustration in alcohol. In the end he died due to a mundane quarrel. If the Lord didn't pick me up, I'm sure I'd died."

Saying so, Lesley suddenly seemed to reconsider and shook her head.

"No, that's not quite true. If I didn't have a talent for cooking... if I hadn't read 'The Book of the Ultimate Contemplation of Cooking', the Lord wouldn't have employed someone like me with an unknown background... what really rescued me was the Phantom Book I borrowed."

Dalian stared in silence at the chef who had a bitter expression.

Hughy asked in a kind voice,

"You are aware of the reason we came to meet you, right?"

Lesley smiled.

"The return date has come, hasn't it?"

After saying so readily, she took off her apron, told a kitchen maid something and started to walk and lead Hughy and Dalian.

"Please follow me. The Phantom Book is stored in my room... naturally, I've treated it with great care and didn't do anything that would have brought damage to the book."

"Is Mr. Graham's dinner alright?"

Hughy called out to Lesley's back in bewilderment.

She smiled triumphantly and nodded.

"Yes. The dinner of the Lord is almost done. I only need to arrange the last few ingredients."

Lesley kept walking and Hughy and Dalian followed silently behind her.

The room of the chef wasn't that far apart of the kitchen and was below the ground. It was a simple room, one wouldn't expect of a renown cook. Lesley opened the old solid wood door using an old bronze key.

Dalian muttered suddenly to her back,

"Phantom Books do choose their holders themselves."

Lesley turned around with wary expression, but Dalian kept looking straight into her face and continued,

"If someone without the qualifications is holding a Phantom Book, then this person gets engulfed in the magical power of the book... I do only know very few Phantom Book Readers that held a Phantom Book for thirty years and didn't drown in this power."

"...Should I be proud about this?"

Lesley smiled a bit bothered and shook her head.

"But I just prepared dishes like it was written in the book. Naturally, it didn't go all that well from the start. I used several years just to learn the basic techniques. But after I've learned those techniques, I just needed to obtain the best ingredients and draw out the delightfulness... I just continued to prepare the dishes written in the Phantom Book like this."

[[Image:Dantalian_no_Shoka-vol1-p39.jpg|thumb|Hughy had noticed that Lesley, holding a knife, wasn't looking to him, but to Dalian.]]

The intonation of her voice slowly weakened while she continued to mutter.

Her face lost every expression and looked empty, almost like in a state of trance.

"...Where is the Phantom Book, Miss Lesley?"

Hughy asked while looking around in the dark underground room.

"Not yet..."

Lesley said smiling artificially.

She took a bottle filled with an unfamiliar spice from a spice-shelf beside the entrance and opened the lid.

"The Lord is not yet satisfied with my cooking. I'm aware of this, for I've not yet made the 'true' cooking written in the Phantom Book...!"

"Lesley?"

Hughy called out to her in a serious voice.

She turned around and shook the bottle with natural movements one could get charmed by. The weird-colored fine powder poured down on Hughy's entire body.

"What's this...?!"

Hughy put himself on guard with a severe expression. However, without stopping to smile, Lesley said

"Don't worry, Mr. Hughy. This is just a spice I mixed myself. The smell will disappear late at night. But until then, please don't leave this room. If you do, you could get some serious trouble..."

She said so while stepping back and grabbed the doorknob. She planned to lock in Hughy and Dalian.

Hughy reflexively took position to chase after her but then stopped, when he saw that the chef suddenly was holding a knife in the hands. He had noticed that Lesley, holding a knife, wasn't looking to him, but to Dalian.

"What are you trying to do, Lesley?"

Hughy asked mixed with a sigh.

"I shouldn't even need to say this."

Lesley slowly closed the door to the underground room.

With the dignified sound of metal, the door was locked with no mercy. The last thing that could be heard inside the darkened underground room was the bright voice of the chef.

"By all means I have to serve this cooking to the Lord! The best cooking I used thirty years to complete!"

===4===

Hughy searched in his pockets and took out a lighter. It was a unrefined lighter for military use developed during the war in Austria. Blue sparks scattered, the smell of burned oil started to spread out and then a small flame illuminated the underground room.

"Why do we have to get into such unreasonable troubles, when we just came to get back a lent out book...? It's always the same with work concerning Phantom Books..."

Hughy complained while breathing a long sigh.

Dalian scowled at him, said

"It is not the situation to weep around."

And then she kicked the wall of this dreary underground room, letting her greaves ring.

"What a pathetic man you are. How dense are you, to be readily locked inside such a place? With this gloomy light I can't even read a book to kill some time."

While expressing a torrent of curses, the black-dressed girl grasped tightly to Hughy's back with her fingers. Like a unconfident child that fears the dark does.

"I don't think I've been inattentive, though."

Hughy said in a fed up voice while smelling the odour on his coat.

The fine powder Lesley poured over him gave out a characteristic fragrance hard to describe.

Rather than stimulating the nose, the odour seemed to permeate right into the depths of the head. It wasn't an unpleasant fragrance, but it was unlikely to disappear so easily.

"But how did Lesley...? I didn't sense anyone crossing the boundary..."

Dalian shook her head to Hughy's mutter. An extreme frail expression floated over her face.

"She might have crossed the 'boundary' from the beginning. With us just not noticing it. And now slowly, thirty years long she was..."

"Could be."

Hughy didn't try to comfort her. He shook his head while putting his hand into the pocket of his coat,

"But it's not certain either. Please go away a bit, Dalian."

"...what are you planning to do?"

"We can't stay here forever, you see."

Hughy took out a weapon; a top-break service revolver. A handgun used by the army.

He pointed the gun to the locked door and pulled a trigger　without hesitation.

A thunderous roar resounded within the small underground room and the bullet opened a hole inside the wood door. He shot once again, upon which the frail lock shattered and the door opened.

"...a noisy tool, as always."

Dalian cast him a blaming glance while guarding her ears with both hands. Hughy just shrugged wordlessly.

Almost the same time as the both of them left the room, several cooks came running from the kitchen with surprised miens. They probably heard the gun shot.

Hughy smiled dimly seeming to brood about how to deceive them.

However, this facial expression froze at once.

The more the cooks drew near, the more their condition changed.

Almost as if they got hypnotized, their expressions grew empty with only their eyes sparkling in a strong light. The gazes of hungry wolfs.

They weren't looking at Dalian, but at Hughy.

But there wasn't any hostility in the eyes of the cooks.

They emitted a more primitive desire. Hunger.

They seemed to feel an intense appetite for Hughy's body.

"It appears you look quite tasty in their eyes, Hughy."

Dalian stated the facts in a indifferent tone.

Hughy curved his lips looking terribly annoyed.

"Lesley's spice earlier... is this odour deluding them?"

"Correct. Not bad, after all it's the cookbook the chef of Valhalla left behind... this is more trouble than expected."

Hughy nodded to her words.

"They got us, huh? Since I also can't just shoot one of them after the other..."

"...surprisingly you also seem to have some soft parts."

The black-dressed girl looked up to him lightly amused.

"No... I simply don't have enough bullets. Since I've already used two of them just before."

With these words Hughy put away his gun.

During this the cooks have drawn nearer. And not just that, one could see how even more people approached through the floor like being allured.

The servants of the mansion as well as Gentlemen and Ladies with a smart appearance. In other words the guests that attended the dinner party in the big hall.

Even they were being attracted by the spice of Lesley.

"I see. This sure is serious trouble."

Hughy groaned remembering Lesley's words.

It was almost like watching an assembling swarm of wasps, that got aroused by the alarm pheromone of their fellows.

If they came attacking all at once, then Hughy would have no way to prevail. His whole body would probably be mangled and eaten alive and he'd end up dead.

"...Dalian, may I borrow a book?"

He muttered mixed with a sigh and took off the glove on his right hand.

A beautiful gem was embedded in the back of his hand. A deep red gem resembling the color of blood.

Dalian wasn't holding a book right now. They left the book she read in the car behind there.

Nevertheless, she nodded expressionless and quietly reached for her collar.

Pearly-white skin was exposed between the gaps of the widely opened black dress.

And in the midst of her front neck, a steel chest. An old lock made of metal---

"...I ask of thee, Art thou mankind?"

Hughy asked her holding aloft his right hand. It was as if he was casting an ancient forbidden spell.

And Dalian answered like an utensil in a cold robotic voice.

『No... We are......』

It was right after that, that the people attracted by the spice came rushing like a giant wave to crush the two of them.

===5===

The gourmet Graham Atkinson was currently dining.

Several plates filled with extravagant cuisine were tightly lined up on his personal dining table in his workroom.

The main dish was an unfamiliar meat dish. The fresh just cut up meat had to be dipped in the special made sauce. The sauce was superbly refined using countless different spices and herbs and its fragrance was engulfing the entire room in a fascinating aroma.

Graham's appearance were fulfilled with bliss like never before.

Each time he led the silver fork to his mouth, the words of praise "Wonderful" escaped him.

The chef himself was taking on the role of the waitress wearing a gorgeous apron.

When she noticed the figures entering the room, she restfully raised her face.

And a light expression of surprise floated over her features.

The visitors of the workroom were a party of two. A young man wearing a frock coat and a black-dressed girl.

The girl was holding a massive book in her arms. The color of the cover of the book had already faded to a brown tint. It was a manuscript written on parchment. However, except for this no change whatsoever could be seen on their appearance.

The odour of the special mixture of spices was still rising from the body of the young man.

"I'm surprised you managed to arrive here unharmed... a great number of people was supposed to be in the big hall, but didn't you get attacked by them?"

The chef Lesley asked in a calm voice.

Hughy shook his head with a wry smile.

"We had those gentlemen sleep for a little while."

"...sleep?"

"'Hazār Afsān', a collection of tales compiled in the ancient Persia---"

Hughy said taking a peek at the book in Dalian's arms.

"The tyrannic Islamic king Shahryār is said to have slept for thousand and one day after having gotten it read aloud to him. It's the book that later also was used as the manuscript of 'One Thousand and One Nights' and makes the ones sleep that hear the stories of it. However, it's not supposed to exist anymore since it has been burned at the time the Mongolian army raided Baghdad."

"The Phantom Books that shouldn't exist in this world... right? But where on earth did you get this...?"

Lesley smiled amazed.

"I suppose this was a foolish question... you are the owners of the Bibliotheca of Dantalian. The Princess of the Phantom Bibliotheca containing 900666 Phantom Books and its gatekeeper---"

The chef reached for the wagon with the dishes and picked up a book.

The era couldn't be determined, but it was quite an old book. The words "The Book of the Ultimate Contemplation of Cooking" were engraved on its cover. Embracing this book tightly, she said in a kind voice,

"My father was cook, too. He worked at this mansion thirty years ago... but his cuisine couldn't satisfy the Lord, no, my father even accidentally used injured ingredients once and was fired just because of this. In consequence he died shortly after."

"...so you're here for revenge?"

Hughy said keeping a straight face.

"Yes, that was my plan... at the beginning."

Lesley nodded pleasantly.

"I thought about modifying the cooking or mixing poison into it. However, the Lord would never accept the cooking of some subordinate cook, and if there was something mixed in the cooking, he would surely notice it. I noticed that I couldn't harm the Lord as long as I didn't master the art of cookery."

Hughy listened without disrupting her.

Graham continued to silently eat his dinner. His silverware could be heard resounding in the room.

"From then on I was absorbed in reading the Phantom Book I've borrowed and spent day and night polishing my skills. Thanks to this, the kitchen has been entrusted to me and before I knew it, I've earned reputation as cook. Then I noticed. The Lord was completely right in firing an incompetent cook - in other words my father."

Lesley smiled brightly with a triumphant look.

"And most of all, I began to seek for the best cooking myself. But the journey was fraught with difficulties. 'The Book of the Ultimate Contemplation of Cooking' contained many hints to achieve this goal, but the recipe for the best cooking itself wasn't written in it."

Lesley put the book away silently.

She looked contently down to her cookery lined up on the dining table.

"However... at last it has been accomplished tonight. I've made the best cooking."

A sense of fulfillment was contained in her low voice, only people that finished a work have.

"Wonderful..."

Graham mumbled with a full mouth.

"Wonderful... This is the cooking I've been seeking for. More... Let me eat more."

The silverware of the gourmet made woefully circles over the empty plate.

Lesley gripped her favorite knife, opened the lid of the container and vividly cut up fresh pieces of meat. She placed them on the plate with fluid movements and ladled a perfect serving of sauce over it.

Lastly, she served it soundlessly to her employer.

"The teachings of 'The Book of the Ultimate Contemplation of Cooking' were simple. Drawing the taste out of the best raw materials without hurting them. For this I've polished my techniques and learned how to cook living being without letting them feel pain. But this wasn't enough."

Lesley said with a melancholic face.

"It doesn't suffice to just remove the pain for them. They rather have to feel pleasure. The secret for the best cooking was to let the raw materials feel the greatest pleasure so they'r fulfilled with pleasure substances while cooking them."

"...The greatest pleasure?"

Hughy asked her calmly back.

"Gourmet food."

Lesley laughed a bit triumphantly.

"Gourmet food is an enjoyment limited to humans. In addition the insurmountable delight, a person that took gourmet food to extremes feels, when he comes across the best cooking. The '''brain''' in the second when it's fulfilled with pleasure substances is the best ingredient existing in this world."

She put down the knife on the wagon and thoroughly washed her hands in a water bowl. Then she dried them with a brand new towel and again took the Phantom Book in her hands.

"I'll return this book, since I don't need it anymore-"

Dalian easefully walked to her and accepted the Phantom Book.

Hughy gazed wordlessly at her back.

"...I liked your fried bread."

At length, Dalian said so in a lightly sad voice. Lesley inclined her head doubtfully, but Dalian continued,

"Even without the best ingredients, it was a most fulfilled taste."

In this moment Lesley breathed up, almost like she remembered something long forgotten, and her expression froze.

But this was just for a moment.

The young chef nodded immediately as if nothing had happened and applied her attention again to Graham.

Hughy and Dalian turned the two of them their backs and silently left the workroom.

"Aah... more... let me eat more..."

The gourmet murmured in an enraptured voice. The words changed to the groan of an animal in the middle and couldn't be hear well anymore. Even so Lesley smiled brightly.

"Please be at relief, my Lord. There's still a lot."

Putting the freshly cut up meat on the plate, she pointed at the man waiting for her.

Then she gently closed the lid of the container containing the valuable ingredient. This container was once the skull of the man called Graham Atkinson.

The gourmet, famous in the capital, lead a piece of his own freshly cut up brain with relish to his mouth and, with a blissful mien, --- smiled.

===6===

There was a car stopped in midst of a mountain way.

It was an old car once used by the army, and the dim silver car body was wet by the early morning fog. The right back wheel was dismantled and the young driver was crouching beside it. A fluffy blanket was laid on the leather-coated seats with a little girl snuggled up in it like a cat.

"I am bored."

She said ill-humored. Several thick books, she had already read, were piled up behind her.

"I am hungry. How long do you plan on making me wait, just to replace one or two metal pipes? We went through hardships getting the parts from a car at the mansion and walking off with them until here and even so had to stay up all night. Just how incapable are you, Hughy?"

"...I couldn't get parts with the same standard, so I need some time! Well, applying forcibly some glue it should hold until we arrive at the town, I guess."

Saying so, the young driver started to tamper again with the bottom part of the defect car.

Dalian sighted long and looked into the distance.

The morning sun was illuminating the horizon white. The outlines of the forest were no longer sunken in darkness but now slowly appeared. She also noticed wheat sprouts showing themselves on the slopes that seemed like mere wasteland before.

The street was gently bent with no end in sight.

A single carriage was drawing near on this street.

An old peasant was riding it. The loading platform was fully loaded with straw bundles.

"What's up at such a place?"

The peasant took his time and slowly stopped next to them.

"As you can see. It's like this since the car got broken last night."

The girl in the blanket pouted and answered bluntly.

Upon this the peasant laughed out loud amused.

"Hoho, that's indeed a bother. Is the reparation getting somewhere?"

"Correct... I won't let him say 'no', now that he has made me wait this long."

"Haha... I see, I see. Then I'll give you something to eat while waiting. I'm sure it's going to fill your stomach a bit, young lady."

With these words the peasant presented two fist-size potatoes. They were wrapped up in newspaper, steam was faintly rising from it and the smell of melted butter spread out gently.

Dalian seemed bewildered and looked up to the wrinkled smiling face of the peasant.

"Is it really okay? Isn't this your breakfast...?"

"You scratch my back and I'll scratch yours, right? Accept it without reservation. Oh, or do you not like potatoes?"

The girl shook her head to the peasant's words.

She stretched out her hands equipped with protectors and accepted the warm potatoes.

"Thank you..."

She whispered and bit into the potato. Then she stuffed her cheeks wordlessly for a while.

Before long she raised her face when her potato shrunk to about the half of its size. She smiled with a face appropriate to her age, and with pour and potato peel all over the region around her lips.

"It's tasty... the best..."

"Hahaaha! Is that so? ...I'm pleased to hear that. I think there's no seasoning that can win against an empty stomach."

The peasant narrowed his eyes contently and laughed.

Wishing them a good trip, he left them with his loaded carriage. Dalian saw him off having her cheeks still stuffed with potato.

"...alright, this should do for now."

Right after this Hughy stood up with these words. He started the engine by turning around the hand crank and returned to the driver seat.

Dalian looked relieved to the sky and took seat still wearing the blanket.

The car moved off producing an awkward sound of metal smashing together. After they rode for a while on the forlorn road, Hughy seemed to have remembered something and asked gently,

"Dalian, can I have some potato, too?"

Her answer was simple.

"No. This is my potato."

"But I'm rather hungry, having been repairing all night long."

"No. It was originally your fault that we stood still there."

Hughy shook his head annoyed.

"I got it. Just give me the other one."

"Are you still half asleep? Both of them are mine."

"Please at least the half..."

"No. What a greedy man you are."

Dalian said amazed.

"Who is!"

Hughy muttered with a miserable expression.

With the two of them arguing on it, the car disappeared slowly inside the morning fog.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Dantalian_no_Shoka|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Dantalian_no_Shoka:Volume1_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Dantalian no Shoka:Volume1 Chapter1

2010-01-17T23:40:00Z

Hariseldon: /* 1 */

A deserted ground at dusk.

Powder snow was falling silently through the spaces between the tree branches.

In front of a newly built grave, a girl was standing alone.

A little girl wearing a mourning dress.

"Please... teach me..."

The girl cried out with a hoarse voice.

She was looking at a carriage.

A brougham dyed in a deep black, stopped at the corner of the ground.

There was a single doll placed by the window. A beautiful porcelain doll dressed in a jet black dress.

The little girl kneed down on the withered lawn - as if to pray to this doll.

"Please, grant me knowledge. The ability to fulfill the desire of this man... please... somehow"

Her faintly quivering voice was blown away by the cold wind.

The moment the girl hanged her head in realization that her wish wouldn't be granted, the door of the carriage quietly opened.

A single book was presented to her through the door.

Besides the title written in relief, there was a plain crest drawn on the cover. The beautiful binding gave off the impression of a newly printed book and at the same time an impression of a centuries-old tome.

"The Phantom Book has chosen you."

A man's voice resounded from within the carriage.

The little girl raised her tear-stained face and received the book with wavering hands.

"I shall entrust you with this. May you be the owner of this phantom book until the day of the return date. However, remember one thing on any account."

"Remember... what...?"

The girl asked back frightened.

The man's answer was short. He replied in a hoarse voice that felt as if resounding from far away.

"There exist things in this world, that are not meant to be known to mankind..."

After the door was closed again, the carriage started to go away restfully. Disappearing in the dark of the night, leaving back only the sound of heavy hoofs.

A single girl in a mourning dress, carrying a book, remained.

The crimson shining moon was beholding this scene expressionlessly from high above in the sky.

==Episode 01: Meditations de Gastronomie==
===1===

On a rough mountain far outside the gates of the capital, there was a stopped car.

It was an old car once used by the army. A common type of automobile that was sold cheaply to the citizens during the post-war years.

There was no roof to the dimmed silver body of the car, so the two seats were exposed directly to the exterior.

A rolled up blanket and already read books were placed carelessly on the leather-coated seats.

The driver was a young man wearing a leather frock coat.

His age could not be determined exactly, but probably he was about twenty years old. Still, a boyish impression remained on his face, covered by a hat.

He was currently crouching on the side of the car, tampering with the back wheel bearing.

Although his gentle features implied a good upbringing, his hands were strangely accustomed to the use of tools.

Movements like a soldier that had received a special training.

"I am bored."

A girl was seating on the load platform and spoke to the man.

Her age was no more than about 12, 13 years. Her white skin seemed almost transparent and was wrapped in a jet black dress.

Her hip-length hair was jet black as well and her eyes were colored in the deep black of the night.

The black dress was bulged with countless laces and frills. These outlines of her were enfolded by metallic protectors on her back hands and a rustic tasset. Her looks made one remember the ceremonial robes of medieval knights; an odd mixture that couldn't be called dress nor armor. And finally, in place of a ribbon, she was wearing an old, metallic chest.

A big lock, tied to her with silver chains.

"I am hungry. Just how long do you plan on making me wait? First you got lost and then you even made the car break down. Tell me Hughy, are you a good-for-nothing?"

Laying the book she was reading on her lap, she criticized the driver.

The young man called "Hughy" smiled sarcastically to her snappy tongue that didn't fit at all to her lovely appearance.

"Oh, I thought we got lost because you completely misread the map...?"

"Ugh..."

The girl groaned once and fell silent. She poutedly chewed on her lips while her cheeks were getting red and turned away.

My, my. The young man merely shrugged his shoulders while changing his gloves that had become dirty with oil.

"But we certainly are in an unpleasant situation. I'd like to repair the car, but there aren't enough parts. We'll have to go borrow some proper tools and material."

"...you are noticing this now?"

The girl breathed a dumbfounded sigh.

Their car was currently being stopped on a narrow land way that had only recently been hardened.

Wherever one would turn around, there was just plain wasteland covered with weed. A blacksmith or harness shop? There was not a single building far and wide!

"Please do take a look around. Do you really think, you can obtain those in this region? You are about the only foolish driver all over the world, who does lose his way to a place like this in this cold season."

"Well, I admit your point about the season."

He looked up to the branches of the trees dried by the coldness of the winter and then shook his head exaggeratedly.

"But Dalian... it seems we're not the only ones who took this route."

After having spoken, he narrowed his eyes to look in the distance.

A carriage was drawing closer to them while raising white dust.

It was a big two-horse cart.

To be more exact, a high-class carriage equipped with suspension, one usually only seen at the mansion's of nobles. A middle-aged man wearing an expensive looking coat was holding the reins at the driver seat. In the drawing room, a young woman could be seen.

Putting the tools he was holding on the ground, the young driver, Hughy, stood up.

The black dressed girl called Dalian jumped down from the loading platform and quickly took position behind Hughy.

Her anxious state made one remember little animals that weren't accustomed to humans. Hiding part of her head with the book she was hugging, she looked up carefully to the arriving carriage.

The young woman said something to the chauffeur, whereupon he drew the reins skillfully.

The carriage came slowly to a stop.

After she opened the door of the drawing room, the woman sticked out her head and smiled softly.

"Please forgive my rudeness, but are you having troubles?" the woman asked seriously. She was tall and was wearing a deep green cloak.

She didn't look like just a servant.　More like the personal teacher of a noble child or the maid of a landlady.

Hughy smiled sociably.

"I guess so. We were just about losing our way when the car suddenly stopped..."

"You lost... your way?" she asked back bewildered.

Their car was being stopped at the center of a wasteland with clear view on the surroundings. Also there wasn't any fog nor was the road they took complicated or branched. It was a road, one could only get lost by making a big mistake.

"Err, well... it's a bit embarrassing but you see, a lot happened underway..."

The young man smiled bitterly and sighed, while the black dressed girl behind him was puffing up her face.

"To tell the truth, we were searching for the mansion of Graham Atkinson... do you happen to know him?"

"The mansion of Mr. Graham...?" the woman asked surprised.

She exchanged glances with the chauffeur and then nervously straightened herself.

"Well then, could it be you're guests of tonight's dinner party...?"

"Yes. We were invited by Mr. Graham. My name is Hugh Anthony Disward - you may call me Hughy. And she's Dalian."

"...Sir Disward? Don't tell me you're..."

For some reason she was taken aback and frowned.

Then she came to her senses again and bowed deeply with the words "Please forgive my rudeness!".

"I'm called Lesley and am a servant at Mr. Graham's mansion. If you'd like you could ride with this carriage to the mansion. And naturally, we will arrange workers for the repair of your car."

"Ah, that would be a big help. Just..."

Saying so, Hughy looked behind his back.

The shoulders of the black dressed girl hiding behind him were quivering faintly.

Being cautious about unknown adults, she took the attitude of a shy young child.

Lesley frowned worriedly, but then seemed to be struck with an idea.

"Miss Dalian... Err, to tell the truth there are some snacks inside the carriage..."

Dalian reacted with a twitch on the sound of "snacks".

The black dressed girl then peeked out behind Hughy and looked up to Lesley.

"Snacks... of what sort?"

She asked lastly with a voice one could barely hear.

Lesley smiled relieved.

"Hm, let's see. Nothing too exceptional, but there's fried bread and..."

She started to count with her fingers but Dalian answered instantly even before Lesley could finish. "We ride...", while tugging at Hughy's sleeves.

"My, my" Hughy sighed faintly.

The loading platform was loaded with piled up ingredients. Vegetables and fruits, fish and meat as well as manufactured food like cheese. All of it was clearly of high class and fresh.

"Were you just returning from shopping? These are the ingredients for tonight's dinner party, I suppose?"

Hughy was lightly surprised after glancing into the loading platform and said so.

"No" Lesley shook her head.

"The pre-cooking for the dinner party is already done. What you're seeing there are the ingredients for lord's dinner tonight."

"All this for Mr. Graham alone? But he certainly didn't have a family, I heard..."

"Yes, all of it will be presented to the lord. Stocking goods is strictly prohibited, since what's rounding out the quality of the cooking is the freshness and the quality of the ingredients. In the past, the old head chef used slightly injured ingredients and got fired just because of that on the same day.

"Aah..."

Hughy smiled a bit amazed.

"Mr. Graham seems to be a gourmet as I've heard in the rumours. Are you working in the kitchen of his mansion?"

"Yes...... that's about right. I'm entrusted with work like the one of a kitchen maid."

Lesley answered with an ambiguous smile.

Kitchen maids were people working under the head cook. Or in other words cooks following his example. The fact, that she'd been entrusted with something as important like purchasing the ingredients meant that she was remarkable even amongst the kitchen maids.

"I see. Quite a big deal, I guess. After all, the cuisine of Mr. Graham's mansion is famous in the capital. The original cooking style he developed is introduced in the newspaper from time to time and I've heard that the invitations to the head cook coming from the representatives of the House of Lords or wealthy people on the mainland, aren't stopping."

"I've heard such rumours as well."

She shook her head with a serious expression.

"But as long the lord is alive, it's absolutely unthinkable that the head cook would ever ride on such an offer. That is because the only purpose in life the head cook has, is to let the lord savor the most delicious cuisine."

"...is the treatment at Graham's that good?"

Hughy asked back amused.

Thereupon Lesley thought about it for a moment and said:

"Of course, Mr. Graham is treating the kitchen staff very well. But much more than this, it's because the kitchen at his mansion is the perfect environment for cooks. They may freely use the best and the rarest ingredients, and also all the other ingredients are of best quality and freshness. Furthermore, the crops on this land are of good quality, as well and there's a wealthy forest."

"Forest?"

"Yes. You can hunt in the nearby forest. There are pheasants, rabbits or even wild boars..."

"Aah... that's the point. I see."

Hughy muttered looking at the thick forest expanding before the carriage.

"Could it be that this is also the reason, why Mr. Graham is living on the countryside rather than the capital...?"

"Of course. 'To succeed in making the best cooking, one must use the best ingredients.' is the favorite phrase of Mr. Graham."

"...I see"

Hughy grumbled, brooding about it

In the meanwhile, the black dressed girl had been sitting all the time beside Hughy and had her cheeks innocently stuffed with the fried bread that was wrapped up in oil paper. From time to time she also licked her fingers that were smeared　with sugar and looked entranced every time she did so.

"You seem to like it, don't you, Dalian?"

"...correct."

After having answered with a single word, Dalian bit again into the bread. Her cautious attitude against Lesley at first seemed like a lie.

Lesley watched her warmly while saying.

"If it's according your taste then that's above all else."

She narrowed her eyes pleasantly.

"As soon we arrive at the mansion I can provide you with something finer, but for now that's all we have. Those are the remains of the goods we presented to an orphanage."

"Presents?"

Hughy asked back doubtfully.

"Yes... I always send them the remaining breads of everyday's breakfast when I go purchasing goods. It's a pleasure to watch the children happily eat the food I made."

"So, the person that baked this was...?"

"I baked it. You know... I lost my parents early on and made the experience of being constantly hungry."

The expression that flashed over Lesley's face was a bit strange. An unclear expression that looked sad, yet smiling at the same time.

===2===

The mansion of the gourmet was on a high ground with a view of the thick forest.

Long ago it was the castle of the feudal lord and was surprising wide. Dining tables were lined up in the dining hall, decorated with beautiful candlesticks and sterling cutlery.

The hall was alive with wealthy people, landlords and others talking.

And their topic was devoted to tonight's dinner.

"Why are there so much people? Getting sultry in here."

Dalian was hiding herself in the shadows of the posts and complained quietly.

While adjusting his brand new necktie, Hughy answered laid-back

"You see, Mr. Graham is a wealthy person who built up a fortune in his young years by doing forward trading with corn. Even now, when he's retired, he gathers people in this hall and arranges a dinner party. And because of the very special cooking, getting invited can be something to be proud about."

"...what a miserable bunch."

Dalian said rudely, gotten in a bad mood because of her shyness of people.

Her exotic black dress was eye-catching even within all the dressed up other guests. Being starred on by the curious gazes of the people seems to be another reason of her bad mood.

Even so there were quite a lot who came talking to her out of curiosity.

"Good evening, young lady. Is this your first time here?"

Being addressed by a young noble-looking man, she stiffened and tried to sham being not aware of him.

But the man didn't even mind and continued:

"I've been attending several times since last year. The cooking here, it's even better than in the rumours! To say that Mr. Graham's company flourished just because of this party is perfectly reasonable. I'm sure you'll also love it. The cooking method he developed is of course splendid, but as is the skill of the cooks that carry it out."

"...Cooks?"

Hughy came asking subdued.

An expression of being saved flashed over the face of the man that was being ignored by Dalian.

"Yes, exactly. Did you know? The head cook seems to be able to cook animals alive, without letting them feel any pain. I've heard that birds and beasts continue to sleep comfortably even when their head rolled, or that fishes continue to swim in the fish tank even when being reduced to head and bones---"

"...why does he do such a strange thing?"

Hughy raised his eyebrows and asked back. The noble-looking man extended his arms exaggeratedly and shook his head.

"That's again a story beyond belief. He seems to be seeking for the perfect flavor by doing so." Adrenalin... as you call it. Animals emit adrenalin when they're died in pain. Because of this the meat gets chewy and the flavour weakens. Well, but of course that's a subtle difference a common man can't perceive."

"So... just to prevent this effect...?"

"Exactly. A splendid fixation, don't you think? Seems like he polished his knife technique and even learned acupuncture. Furthermore the oriental 'moxibustion' or the use of medicines; just to prevent the animals from suffering. Mind you, he has now worked for several years for Mr. Graham."

"...quite hard to believe, isn't it?"

Hughy expressed his indifferent thoughts.

The man nodded several times.

"Surely! But I think you'll agree with me as soon you've tasted the cooking."

After having explained them, busting like it was about himself, the man parted in high spirits.

When he went out of view, Dalian relaxed again.

"...how do you think about what he told us?"

Until now he preserved a sociable smile, but now Hughy looked earnest at once and asked her.

"It's an absurd story. That's not something a common man could accomplish."

Dalian said coldly.

Hughy keeped being serious.

"But what if it's the truth?"

The black-dressed girl gazed at the fire burning above a candlestick and muttered in an even voice:

"This would mean... the power of a non-human being is involved."

"I see."

Hughy shrugged casually his shoulders.

He took a pocket-watch out of his coat and, as if been shaken up, said briefly:

"It's time. Let's go."

Graham Atkinson's workroom was at a silent place a bit apart the dinner party.

Outside the window one could see the huge forest behind the mansion and the wheat fields. Bookshelves that reached to the ceiling were placed on both sides of the room, packed with expensive books.

There were some comfortable-looking seats in the center of the room, in which one a man was already sitting.

His age was probably over 50 years.

He was a bit short, but had muscles on his body. Far off the chubby body one would expect from the rumours of a gourmet. Rather than a retired wealthy person, he looked like a soldier in employment.

"---quite an impressive library."

Even before greeting him, Hughy first sighed a breath of admiration after being led to the room while looking up on the wall. Even Dalian couldn't suppress her eyes from widening.

"'De re coquinaria' by the gourmand Acipius of the old Rome. 'Le Viandier' written by Charles VI's highly valued head cook Taillevent. 'The Physiology of Taste' by Brillat-Savarin - the greatest gourmet of modern history. And the 'Qí mín yào shù' of the Ancient China - not just recipes, there even are natural history and physic books... you probably could count the amount of other gourmet libraries of this level on a single hand."

"Ho-..."

The owner of the workroom gazed evaluatively at Hughy and then laughed lightly.

"I see. As expected of the grandchild of Viscount Wesley Disward. You seem to have an eye for books."

"Are you acquainted with my grandfather?"

Hughy stared surprised back at the gourmet.

Graham nodded deeply with an expression hard to judge. He signified Hughy and Dalian to take seat in the seats in front of him and ordered the butler to prepare some tea.

"Everyone who's at least a bit active in the background affairs of this country knows about this Bibliomania! And also about the library the Viscount owns."

"What do you mean?"

Hughy kept a straight face and asked back.

"Playing dumb won't help you, Sir Disward. The greatest proof is this girl you're taking with you, 'the Black Reading Princess'. You've inherited 'that' from the Viscount, haven't you? The Bibliotheca of Dantalian!"

"...so?"

Hughy smiled sarcastically and tilted his head. Dalian was without change tugging at his sleeves while looking downwards. Her expressionless profile looked like a beautiful porcelain doll.

"Mhph," Graham nosed amused.

"Books are good. You need to use your head to read them. If you use your head, you'll get hungry. Did you know? The weight of the brain is about 2% of the whole body, but it uses up 18% of the calories we need in our daily lives. And the more you get hungry, the tastier the dishes."

"You read books... for the sake of eating?"

Hughy asked in a jesting tone.

But the man nodded, taking this for granted.

"Right... and the same for muscles. If you increase your basal metabolism by training your muscles, the amount of food you need will also grow. And gourmet food is the greatest pleasure god has given to us. For this, I spare neither trouble nor expense."

"Haa..."

With a complicated expression, Hughy looked around in the workroom. There weren't just lots of books in Graham's workroom, but also countless instrument to train the body.

Also there wasn't a desk, but a personal dining table.

The sake cup or the bowls seemed to be made out of expensive porcelain. Only things one would expect to see in an art gallery. In a sense, this workroom also was a splendid and extravagant dining room.

After a short while of silence, Hughy asked "Won't you take part in the dinner party?"

Although the dinner party should have begun by now, Graham didn't seem to go.

"What a laughable event," Graham ranted.

"Are you telling me to spend the time of my holy dinner together with a bunch that won't stop talking about ridiculous rumours, their business and other nonsense? Me? Such a dinner party is worthless. I'm organizing this because I have no other choice for trading. You may call it apple-polishing of some incompetent trustees."

"That is... unexpected." Hughy muttered to himself.

"Why would you think so?"

"No, it's just, everyone praised the dishes presented at the dinner party so highly. So I thought you would make highest efforts..."

"Of course I'm making highest efforts. Isn't that self-evident? Or did you think I'd let my cooks slack off, just because the guests are ordinary people?"

The gourmet asked Hughy in a mean way, whereupon Hughy silently shook his head.

Graham laughed deeply using his throat and

"Well but, to tell the truth... They might not be slacking off, but neither do they give their best. They rather reduce the grade of perfection of the cooking, so the taste buds of those common people are able to comprehend the taste. I wonder, do you know why?"

"No... why is that so?"

"In brief, not just the cooking has to be the best. Also the body of the one eating it has to be at least of the same quality. Everyone knows that the meat of a tight and healthy animal is tasty. But what about the one eating it? A fat body, or inner organs corroded by tobacco and wine... would you think such a person could ever comprehend the best cooking?"

Graham sighed as if to curse at the guests gathered at the dinner party.

"Caring about the health, putting the body in order, and, of course, never eating too much, but neither getting too hungry. Like this I've worked a long time on myself. In order to savour the best cooking. I'm different from those would-be gourmets!"

While saying so, he proudly threw out his chest and showed his muscles.

"I think I can understand what you mean," said Hughy with a calm smile and continued while smiling strained, "In this sense, we don't seem to have the capabilities to savour the best cooking you're talking about, as well. I am a person that neglects to live healthy and I'm quite dense to tastes... Thus may we gradually get into the main topic?"

"Main topic, huh?"

"Yes. Why did you invite us to this dinner party, and even to your workroom, Mr. Graham Atkinson? Us, that don't have any connection with your business?"

Hughy looked at him with cold eyes.

Graham nodded pleased.

"Right... I don't have any interest in the bunch that comes to here with the cooking as their objective. But you are different, Sir Disward. And you, Reading Princess... please, somehow, grant my wish!"

"Wish?"

Hughy asked with dubiousness on his face. Graham sunk his head deeply.

"I'm talking about the Phantom Book."

A light dark light flashed over his eyes. Dalian tightened her grip on Hughy's sleeves with a tensed up face.

"I merely wish that you lend me one Phantom Book - one of those countless Phantom Books you own. The Phantom Book, the chef of Valhalla, the pagan god Andhrímnir is said to have written. With prohibited cookery written in it."

The man continued to speak at ease.

"The book is called 'The Book of the Ultimate Contemplation of Cooking'. A book lost long ago that shouldn't exist anymore. But you should know its whereabouts. You that took over the Phantom Bibliotheca that is crowned by the name of the demon that possesses knowledge and books. The Bibliotheca of Dantalian!"

"...why?"

Hughy repeated his question. Graham frowned discontentedly.

"You are a Researcher of gourmet food everyone recognizes. You do have collected such a giant amount of cookbooks and even do have one of the best cooks in the country employed. What do you wish more than that?"

"To savour the best cooking - that's all I wish for."

Graham answered right away.

"For gourmet food is the greatest pleasure there is. It's the ultimate desire the human bases on. Furthermore it's the driving force that led to the advancement of our civilization. Or as Brillat-Savarin once said: The discovery of a new dish confers more happiness on humanity, than the discovery of a new star. And I've yet to find it! This happiness!"

"And for this you'd like to borrow the knowledge of the demons?"

Hughy looked at him with pity in his eyes. Graham nodded and continued:

"I've sacrificed my own lifetime in order to seek for the best cooking. Did you know? According to some statistics, true gourmet food does not harm the health, but rather lengthens life... however, I've not reached it. I don't have much time left. Ten, twenty years at most. But before this I want to savour the ultimate gourmet food! Even if I have to borrow the power of a book whose mere existence is prohibited."

Hughy listened patiently to Graham until he finished. Bewilderment could be clearly seen in Hughy's eyes. He shook his head not being able to comprehend Graham's words.

"...could you explain, Dalian?"

Dalian didn't answer the question Hughy whispered and instead kept being silent.

"Why are you hesitating, Sir Disward?"

Irritation was mixed in Graham's voice.

"Do you want money? In this case there's nothing to hesitate. Just write down as much as you want on a cheque."

"...you're mistaken, Mr. Atkinson. We don't want anything in change for a Phantom Book."

Hughy sighed annoyed.

"But sadly we're not able to hand out the Phantom Book to you - even if we, for argument's sake, would be the owner of this bibliotheca."

"Why?"

He asked back in a hoarse voice, starting to be disturbed.

"Because this book - The Book of the Ultimate Contemplation of Cooking - is already lent to somebody. Since thirty years."

"What the...?"

Graham muttered completely dumbfounded.

Hughy continued still frowning out of incomprehension

"It was written in the diary of my grandfather, that he handed out the 'The Book of the Ultimate Contemplation of Cooking' on a whim to someone on today 30 years ago. That's why we came here thinking you'd be the one holding the book. There also was the fact, that you got widely famous as a gourmet just shortly after this date-"

"30 years ago...? Don't tell me...!"

He groaned deeply and sank down on his seat. Then after a long time of silence he muttered in a mournful voice:

"It's the chef..."

"Eh?"

"The chef is holding the Phantom Book. It seems all are thinking I'd thought out the recipes and the servants just realized them, but that is not true. The chef does think them out and realize them all on his own. It was right 30 years ago when I employed the chef... even so... what a... ooh...!"

Mumbling so he held his head.

He looked just that sovereign before, but now it seemed almost like he shrunk.

"What is this... irony of fate... so I've already been eating dishes cooked with this Phantom Book...? And even so I've not been able to savour the cooking I've been longing for...? Even by using the knowledge of the demons I'm not able to reach my ideal...? And I believed that my wish would come true if I just could get hold of it..."

Graham sighed in grief.

Hughy looked down at him silently. Then Dalian stood up without making a sound.

"Where is the chef?"

She asked breaking the silence.

"In the kitchen I guess... he should be preparing my dinner right now..."

"I do want to meet the chef. Immediately."

"Do as you please. There doesn't seem to be any merit for either of us in talking any more."

Graham said indifferently.

After Hughy gave her a nod, the two of them left the room. Her black dress softly widened like a large shadow.

Graham called out to their backs.

"Wait! ...Let me ask just one thing, Sir Disward. If you didn't come here to lend me the Phantom Book, then why? Now, after thirty years..."

"Books lent out by a library do have return dates, Mr. Atkinson..."

Hughy said without turning around in a emotionless voice.

"Phantom Books are books that, originally, shouldn't even exist in this world. What kind of havoc could one of them wreak if it wasn't brought back within the time limit? We wouldn't know."

Graham looked at them in bewilderment.

The black dressed girl turned around quietly and proclaimed in a cold and clear voice.

"'The Book of the Ultimate Contemplation of Cooking' has been lent out with a time limit of thirty years. The return date is... tonight."

===3===

After leaving Graham's workroom, Hughy headed together with Dalian to the kitchen.

On the way they passed through the hall of the dinner party.

The main dishes were served out and the party was reaching its peak. Everyone admired the arrangement of the food and exhausted their vocabulary with their high praise.

"I don't like this mood."

Hughy muttered while looking at them. Somehow they appeared irregular to him.

"There is also negative criticism about Graham's dinner parties. For example that he uses endangered animals and plants in his cooking. Or there are rumours about human bones found in the garbage of the kitchen... And I guess they know about this, too."

"...what is so fun eating all these things?"

Dalian asked back in a earnest expression. Hughy just shrugged his shoulders.

"Why indeed? There are people living in this world that are thankful for anything rare. Whatever it is."

"...even though there would be countless better ingredients. Such fools. Just eat bread. And if there is no bread, do eat confectionery."

Dalian explained her own opinion with plain words.

Ignoring her, Hughy continued

"Of course there are many not doubting Graham, since he's an influential man in a high position. Even I thought so until now. But if the chef is holding the Phantom Book, then that's different... I hope it's not going to be troublesome."

The black dressed girl didn't answer to his mutter.

She glanced wordless at the scenery beyond the windows.

A blood-red full moon was silently hanging in the far sky.

A lot of cooks were at work in the kitchen.

And like one could expect of a mansion owned by a person known for being a gourmet, the kitchen area was quite big. The ground was well paved with stone plates with a bunch of servants, kitchen maids and scullery maids scampering around on it.

Then there was one person who finished up this giant amount of dishes by controlling them like arms and legs.

This was, without doubt, the chef of this mansion. The movements were completely different from the other people.

The pot danced around in her hands almost like it got an own will and an appetite quickening odour spread out just by her adding spices or sauces. When she took a knife, she cut meat with solid bones or vegetables with vivid movements and dished them up beautifully like a flower bed, although she didn't seem to put any power in her grip.

Hughy seemed captivated and stood stock still for a while not being able to shift his gaze.

The chef noticed this and looked up.

Surprisingly the chef was a young woman, about in the half of her twenties.

She finished up the cooking without stocking, put away the knife and then approached Hughy and Dalian.

"...so you were the chef of this mansion?"

Hughy asked silently. Upon which the chef - Lesley - smiled apologetically.

She was the person who let them ride on a carriage and lead them to the mansion.

"I already expected... you would come."

Lesley answered looking a bit desolate.

"Why?"

Dalian was the one asking back. Lesley looked down on her in nostalgia and said,

"I've changed quite a bit in those thirty years, but you look the same like when we met, ...Black Reading Princess. Or was it your mother that time?"

Dalian didn't answer and just gazed at her.

Instead Hughy opened his mouth.

"You know 'The Book of the Ultimate Contemplation of Cooking'... don't you, Miss Lesley?"

She answered the question with silence.

"Was it you who accepted the Phantom Book thirty years ago from my grandfather?" asked Hughy.

"Yes, exactly."

Lesley nodded.

"I still remember that day. It was on the day of my father's funeral. He lost his employment out of a sudden and tried to drown his frustration in alcohol. In the end he died due to a mundane quarrel. If the Lord didn't pick me up, I'm sure I'd died."

Saying so, Lesley suddenly seemed to reconsider and shook her head.

"No, that's not quite true. If I didn't have a talent for cooking... if I hadn't read 'The Book of the Ultimate Contemplation of Cooking', the Lord wouldn't have employed someone like me with an unknown background... what really rescued me was the Phantom Book I borrowed."

Dalian stared in silence at the chef who had a bitter expression.

Hughy asked in a kind voice,

"You are aware of the reason we came to meet you, right?"

Lesley smiled.

"The return date has come, hasn't it?"

After saying so readily, she took off her apron, told a kitchen maid something and started to walk and lead Hughy and Dalian.

"Please follow me. The Phantom Book is stored in my room... naturally, I've treated it with great care and didn't do anything that would have brought damage to the book."

"Is Mr. Graham's dinner alright?"

Hughy called out to Lesley's back in bewilderment.

She smiled triumphantly and nodded.

"Yes. The dinner of the Lord is almost done. I only need to arrange the last few ingredients."

Lesley kept walking and Hughy and Dalian followed silently behind her.

The room of the chef wasn't that far apart of the kitchen and was below the ground. It was a simple room, one wouldn't expect of a renown cook. Lesley opened the old solid wood door using an old bronze key.

Dalian muttered suddenly to her back,

"Phantom Books do choose their holders themselves."

Lesley turned around with wary expression, but Dalian kept looking straight into her face and continued,

"If someone without the qualifications is holding a Phantom Book, then this person gets engulfed in the magical power of the book... I do only know very few Phantom Book Readers that held a Phantom Book for thirty years and didn't drown in this power."

"...Should I be proud about this?"

Lesley smiled a bit bothered and shook her head.

"But I just prepared dishes like it was written in the book. Naturally, it didn't go all that well from the start. I used several years just to learn the basic techniques. But after I've learned those techniques, I just needed to obtain the best ingredients and draw out the delightfulness... I just continued to prepare the dishes written in the Phantom Book like this."

[[Image:Dantalian_no_Shoka-vol1-p39.jpg|thumb|Hughy had noticed that Lesley, holding a knife, wasn't looking to him, but to Dalian.]]

The intonation of her voice slowly weakened while she continued to mutter.

Her face lost every expression and looked empty, almost like in a state of trance.

"...Where is the Phantom Book, Miss Lesley?"

Hughy asked while looking around in the dark underground room.

"Not yet..."

Lesley said smiling artificially.

She took a bottle filled with an unfamiliar spice from a spice-shelf beside the entrance and opened the lid.

"The Lord is not yet satisfied with my cooking. I'm aware of this, for I've not yet made the 'true' cooking written in the Phantom Book...!"

"Lesley?"

Hughy called out to her in a serious voice.

She turned around and shook the bottle with natural movements one could get charmed by. The weird-colored fine powder poured down on Hughy's entire body.

"What's this...?!"

Hughy put himself on guard with a severe expression. However, without stopping to smile, Lesley said

"Don't worry, Mr. Hughy. This is just a spice I mixed myself. The smell will disappear late at night. But until then, please don't leave this room. If you do, you could get some serious trouble..."

She said so while stepping back and grabbed the doorknob. She planned to lock in Hughy and Dalian.

Hughy reflexively took position to chase after her but then stopped, when he saw that the chef suddenly was holding a knife in the hands. He had noticed that Lesley, holding a knife, wasn't looking to him, but to Dalian.

"What are you trying to do, Lesley?"

Hughy asked mixed with a sigh.

"I shouldn't even need to say this."

Lesley slowly closed the door to the underground room.

With the dignified sound of metal, the door was locked with no mercy. The last thing that could be heard inside the darkened underground room was the bright voice of the chef.

"By all means I have to serve this cooking to the Lord! The best cooking I used thirty years to complete!"

===4===

Hughy searched in his pockets and took out a lighter. It was a unrefined lighter for military use developed during the war in Austria. Blue sparks scattered, the smell of burned oil started to spread out and then a small flame illuminated the underground room.

"Why do we have to get into such unreasonable troubles, when we just came to get back a lent out book...? It's always the same with work concerning Phantom Books..."

Hughy complained while breathing a long sigh.

Dalian scowled at him, said

"It is not the situation to weep around."

And then she kicked the wall of this dreary underground room, letting her greaves ring.

"What a pathetic man you are. How dense are you, to be readily locked inside such a place? With this gloomy light I can't even read a book to kill some time."

While expressing a torrent of curses, the black-dressed girl grasped tightly to Hughy's back with her fingers. Like a unconfident child that fears the dark does.

"I don't think I've been inattentive, though."

Hughy said in a fed up voice while smelling the odour on his coat.

The fine powder Lesley poured over him gave out a characteristic fragrance hard to describe.

Rather than stimulating the nose, the odour seemed to permeate right into the depths of the head. It wasn't an unpleasant fragrance, but it was unlikely to disappear so easily.

"But how did Lesley...? I didn't sense anyone crossing the boundary..."

Dalian shook her head to Hughy's mutter. An extreme frail expression floated over her face.

"She might have crossed the 'boundary' from the beginning. With us just not noticing it. And now slowly, thirty years long she was..."

"Could be."

Hughy didn't try to comfort her. He shook his head while putting his hand into the pocket of his coat,

"But it's not certain either. Please go away a bit, Dalian."

"...what are you planning to do?"

"We can't stay here forever, you see."

Hughy took out a weapon; a top-break service revolver. A handgun used by the army.

He pointed the gun to the locked door and pulled a trigger　without hesitation.

A thunderous roar resounded within the small underground room and the bullet opened a hole inside the wood door. He shot once again, upon which the frail lock shattered and the door opened.

"...a noisy tool, as always."

Dalian cast him a blaming glance while guarding her ears with both hands. Hughy just shrugged wordlessly.

Almost the same time as the both of them left the room, several cooks came running from the kitchen with surprised miens. They probably heard the gun shot.

Hughy smiled dimly seeming to brood about how to deceive them.

However, this facial expression froze at once.

The more the cooks drew near, the more their condition changed.

Almost as if they got hypnotized, their expressions grew empty with only their eyes sparkling in a strong light. The gazes of hungry wolfs.

They weren't looking at Dalian, but at Hughy.

But there wasn't any hostility in the eyes of the cooks.

They emitted a more primitive desire. Hunger.

They seemed to feel an intense appetite for Hughy's body.

"It appears you look quite tasty in their eyes, Hughy."

Dalian stated the facts in a indifferent tone.

Hughy curved his lips looking terribly annoyed.

"Lesley's spice earlier... is this odour deluding them?"

"Correct. Not bad, after all it's the cookbook the chef of Valhalla left behind... this is more trouble than expected."

Hughy nodded to her words.

"They got us, huh? Since I also can't just shoot one of them after the other..."

"...surprisingly you also seem to have some soft parts."

The black-dressed girl looked up to him lightly amused.

"No... I simply don't have enough bullets. Since I've already used two of them just before."

With these words Hughy put away his gun.

During this the cooks have drawn nearer. And not just that, one could see how even more people approached through the floor like being allured.

The servants of the mansion as well as Gentlemen and Ladies with a smart appearance. In other words the guests that attended the dinner party in the big hall.

Even they were being attracted by the spice of Lesley.

"I see. This sure is serious trouble."

Hughy groaned remembering Lesley's words.

It was almost like watching an assembling swarm of wasps, that got aroused by the alarm pheromone of their fellows.

If they came attacking all at once, then Hughy would have no way to prevail. His whole body would probably be mangled and eaten alive and he'd end up dead.

"...Dalian, may I borrow a book?"

He muttered mixed with a sigh and took off the glove on his right hand.

A beautiful gem was embedded in the back of his hand. A deep red gem resembling the color of blood.

Dalian wasn't holding a book right now. They left the book she read in the car behind there.

Nevertheless, she nodded expressionless and quietly reached for her collar.

Pearly-white skin was exposed between the gaps of the widely opened black dress.

And in the midst of her front neck, a steel chest. An old lock made of metal---

"...I ask of thee, Art thou mankind?"

Hughy asked her holding aloft his right hand. It was as if he was casting an ancient forbidden spell.

And Dalian answered like an utensil in a cold robotic voice.

『No... We are......』

It was right after that, that the people attracted by the spice came rushing like a giant wave to crush the two of them.

===5===

The gourmet Graham Atkinson was currently dining.

Several plates filled with extravagant cuisine were tightly lined up on his personal dining table in his workroom.

The main dish was an unfamiliar meat dish. The fresh just cut up meat had to be dipped in the special made sauce. The sauce was superbly refined using countless different spices and herbs and its fragrance was engulfing the entire room in a fascinating aroma.

Graham's appearance were fulfilled with bliss like never before.

Each time he led the silver fork to his mouth, the words of praise "Wonderful" escaped him.

The chef himself was taking on the role of the waitress wearing a gorgeous apron.

When she noticed the figures entering the room, she restfully raised her face.

And a light expression of surprise floated over her features.

The visitors of the workroom were a party of two. A young man wearing a frock coat and a black-dressed girl.

The girl was holding a massive book in her arms. The color of the cover of the book had already faded to a brown tint. It was a manuscript written on parchment. However, except for this no change whatsoever could be seen on their appearance.

The odour of the special mixture of spices was still rising from the body of the young man.

"I'm surprised you managed to arrive here unharmed... a great number of people was supposed to be in the big hall, but didn't you get attacked by them?"

The chef Lesley asked in a calm voice.

Hughy shook his head with a wry smile.

"We had those gentlemen sleep for a little while."

"...sleep?"

"'Hazār Afsān', a collection of tales compiled in the ancient Persia---"

Hughy said taking a peek at the book in Dalian's arms.

"The tyrannic Islamic king Shahryār is said to have slept for thousand and one day after having gotten it read aloud to him. It's the book that later also was used as the manuscript of 'One Thousand and One Nights' and makes the ones sleep that hear the stories of it. However, it's not supposed to exist anymore since it has been burned at the time the Mongolian army raided Baghdad."

"The Phantom Books that shouldn't exist in this world... right? But where on earth did you get this...?"

Lesley smiled amazed.

"I suppose this was a foolish question... you are the owners of the Bibliotheca of Dantalian. The Princess of the Phantom Bibliotheca containing 900666 Phantom Books and its gatekeeper---"

The chef reached for the wagon with the dishes and picked up a book.

The era couldn't be determined, but it was quite an old book. The words "The Book of the Ultimate Contemplation of Cooking" were engraved on its cover. Embracing this book tightly, she said in a kind voice,

"My father was cook, too. He worked at this mansion thirty years ago... but his cuisine couldn't satisfy the Lord, no, my father even accidentally used injured ingredients once and was fired just because of this. In consequence he died shortly after."

"...so you're here for revenge?"

Hughy said keeping a straight face.

"Yes, that was my plan... at the beginning."

Lesley nodded pleasantly.

"I thought about modifying the cooking or mixing poison into it. However, the Lord would never accept the cooking of some subordinate cook, and if there was something mixed in the cooking, he would surely notice it. I noticed that I couldn't harm the Lord as long as I didn't master the art of cookery."

Hughy listened without disrupting her.

Graham continued to silently eat his dinner. His silverware could be heard resounding in the room.

"From then on I was absorbed in reading the Phantom Book I've borrowed and spent day and night polishing my skills. Thanks to this, the kitchen has been entrusted to me and before I knew it, I've earned reputation as cook. Then I noticed. The Lord was completely right in firing an incompetent cook - in other words my father."

Lesley smiled brightly with a triumphant look.

"And most of all, I began to seek for the best cooking myself. But the journey was fraught with difficulties. 'The Book of the Ultimate Contemplation of Cooking' contained many hints to achieve this goal, but the recipe for the best cooking itself wasn't written in it."

Lesley put the book away silently.

She looked contently down to her cookery lined up on the dining table.

"However... at last it has been accomplished tonight. I've made the best cooking."

A sense of fulfillment was contained in her low voice, only people that finished a work have.

"Wonderful..."

Graham mumbled with a full mouth.

"Wonderful... This is the cooking I've been seeking for. More... Let me eat more."

The silverware of the gourmet made woefully circles over the empty plate.

Lesley gripped her favorite knife, opened the lid of the container and vividly cut up fresh pieces of meat. She placed them on the plate with fluid movements and ladled a perfect serving of sauce over it.

Lastly, she served it soundlessly to her employer.

"The teachings of 'The Book of the Ultimate Contemplation of Cooking' were simple. Drawing the taste out of the best raw materials without hurting them. For this I've polished my techniques and learned how to cook living being without letting them feel pain. But this wasn't enough."

Lesley said with a melancholic face.

"It doesn't suffice to just remove the pain for them. They rather have to feel pleasure. The secret for the best cooking was to let the raw materials feel the greatest pleasure so they'r fulfilled with pleasure substances while cooking them."

"...The greatest pleasure?"

Hughy asked her calmly back.

"Gourmet food."

Lesley laughed a bit triumphantly.

"Gourmet food is an enjoyment limited to humans. In addition the insurmountable delight, a person that took gourmet food to extremes feels, when he comes across the best cooking. The '''brain''' in the second when it's fulfilled with pleasure substances is the best ingredient existing in this world."

She put down the knife on the wagon and thoroughly washed her hands in a water bowl. Then she dried them with a brand new towel and again took the Phantom Book in her hands.

"I'll return this book, since I don't need it anymore-"

Dalian easefully walked to her and accepted the Phantom Book.

Hughy gazed wordlessly at her back.

"...I liked your fried bread."

At length, Dalian said so in a lightly sad voice. Lesley inclined her head doubtfully, but Dalian continued,

"Even without the best ingredients, it was a most fulfilled taste."

In this moment Lesley breathed up, almost like she remembered something long forgotten, and her expression froze.

But this was just for a moment.

The young chef nodded immediately as if nothing had happened and applied her attention again to Graham.

Hughy and Dalian turned the two of them their backs and silently left the workroom.

"Aah... more... let me eat more..."

The gourmet murmured in an enraptured voice. The words changed to the groan of an animal in the middle and couldn't be hear well anymore. Even so Lesley smiled brightly.

"Please be at relief, my Lord. There's still a lot."

Putting the freshly cut up meat on the plate, she pointed at the man waiting for her.

Then she gently closed the lid of the container containing the valuable ingredient. This container was once the skull of the man called Graham Atkinson.

The gourmet, famous in the capital, lead a piece of his own freshly cut up brain with relish to his mouth and, with a blissful mien, --- smiled.

===6===

There was a car stopped in midst of a mountain way.

It was an old car once used by the army, and the dim silver car body was wet by the early morning fog. The right back wheel was dismantled and the young driver was crouching beside it. A fluffy blanket was laid on the leather-coated seats with a little girl snuggled up in it like a cat.

"I am bored."

She said ill-humored. Several thick books, she had already read, were piled up behind her.

"I am hungry. How long do you plan on making me wait, just to replace one or two metal pipes? We went through hardships getting the parts from a car at the mansion and walking off with them until here and even so had to stay up all night. Just how incapable are you, Hughy?"

"...I couldn't get parts with the same standard, so I need some time! Well, applying forcibly some glue it should hold until we arrive at the town, I guess."

Saying so, the young driver started to tamper again with the bottom part of the defect car.

Dalian sighted long and looked into the distance.

The morning sun was illuminating the horizon white. The outlines of the forest were no longer sunken in darkness but now slowly appeared. She also noticed wheat sprouts showing themselves on the slopes that seemed like mere wasteland before.

The street was gently bent with no end in sight.

A single carriage was drawing near on this street.

An old peasant was riding it. The loading platform was fully loaded with straw bundles.

"What's up at such a place?"

The peasant took his time and slowly stopped next to them.

"As you can see. It's like this since the car got broken last night."

The girl in the blanket pouted and answered bluntly.

Upon this the peasant laughed out loud amused.

"Hoho, that's indeed a bother. Is the reparation getting somewhere?"

"Correct... I won't let him say 'no', now that he has made me wait this long."

"Haha... I see, I see. Then I'll give you something to eat while waiting. I'm sure it's going to fill your stomach a bit, young lady."

With these words the peasant presented two fist-size potatoes. They were wrapped up in newspaper, steam was faintly rising from it and the smell of melted butter spread out gently.

Dalian seemed bewildered and looked up to the wrinkled smiling face of the peasant.

"Is it really okay? Isn't this your breakfast...?"

"You scratch my back and I'll scratch yours, right? Accept it without reservation. Oh, or do you not like potatoes?"

The girl shook her head to the peasant's words.

She stretched out her hands equipped with protectors and accepted the warm potatoes.

"Thank you..."

She whispered and bit into the potato. Then she stuffed her cheeks wordlessly for a while.

Before long she raised her face when her potato shrunk to about the half of its size. She smiled with a face appropriate to her age, and with pour and potato peel all over the region around her lips.

"It's tasty... the best..."

"Hahaaha! Is that so? ...I'm pleased to hear that. I think there's no seasoning that can win against an empty stomach."

The peasant narrowed his eyes contently and laughed.

Wishing them a good trip, he left them with his loaded carriage. Dalian saw him off having her cheeks still stuffed with potato.

"...alright, this should do for now."

Right after this Hughy stood up with these words. He started the engine by turning around the hand crank and returned to the driver seat.

Dalian looked relieved to the sky and took seat still wearing the blanket.

The car moved off producing an awkward sound of metal smashing together. After they rode for a while on the forlorn road, Hughy seemed to have remembered something and asked gently,

"Dalian, can I have some potato, too?"

Her answer was simple.

"No. This is my potato."

"But I'm rather hungry, having been repairing all night long."

"No. It was originally your fault that we stood still there."

Hughy shook his head annoyed.

"I got it. Just give me the other one."

"Are you still half asleep? Both of them are mine."

"Please at least the half..."

"No. What a greedy man you are."

Dalian said amazed.

"Who is!"

Hughy muttered with a miserable expression.

With the two of them arguing on it, the car disappeared slowly inside the morning fog.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Dantalian_no_Shoka|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Dantalian_no_Shoka:Volume1_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Dantalian no Shoka:Volume1 Chapter1

2010-01-17T23:38:00Z

Hariseldon:

A deserted ground at dusk.

Powder snow was falling silently through the spaces between the tree branches.

In front of a newly built grave, a girl was standing alone.

A little girl wearing a mourning dress.

"Please... teach me..."

The girl cried out with a hoarse voice.

She was looking at a carriage.

A brougham dyed in a deep black, stopped at the corner of the ground.

There was a single doll placed by the window. A beautiful porcelain doll dressed in a jet black dress.

The little girl kneed down on the withered lawn - as if to pray to this doll.

"Please, grant me knowledge. The ability to fulfill the desire of this man... please... somehow"

Her faintly quivering voice was blown away by the cold wind.

The moment the girl hanged her head in realization that her wish wouldn't be granted, the door of the carriage quietly opened.

A single book was presented to her through the door.

Besides the title written in relief, there was a plain crest drawn on the cover. The beautiful binding gave off the impression of a newly printed book and at the same time an impression of a centuries-old tome.

"The Phantom Book has chosen you."

A man's voice resounded from within the carriage.

The little girl raised her tear-stained face and received the book with wavering hands.

"I shall entrust you with this. May you be the owner of this phantom book until the day of the return date. However, remember one thing on any account."

"Remember... what...?"

The girl asked back frightened.

The man's answer was short. He replied in a hoarse voice that felt as if resounding from far away.

"There exist things in this world, that are not meant to be known to mankind..."

After the door was closed again, the carriage started to go away restfully. Disappearing in the dark of the night, leaving back only the sound of heavy hoofs.

A single girl in a mourning dress, carrying a book, remained.

The crimson shining moon was beholding this scene expressionlessly from high above in the sky.

==Episode 01: Meditations de Gastronomie==
===1===

On a rough mountain far outside the gates of the capital, there was a car stopped.

It was an old car once used by the army. A common type of automobile that was sold cheaply to the citizens during the post-war years.

There was no roof to the dimmed silver body of the car, so the two seats were exposed directly to the exterior.

A rolled up blanket and already read books were placed carelessly on the leather-coated seats.

The driver was a young man wearing a leather frock coat.

His age could not be determined exactly, but probably he was about twenty years old. Still, a boyish impression remained on his face, covered by a hat.

He was currently crouching on the side of the car, tampering with the back wheel bearing.

Although his gentle features implied a good upbringing, his hands were strangely accustomed to the use of tools.

Movements like a soldier that had received a special training.

"I am bored."

A girl was seating on the load platform and spoke to the man.

Her age was no more than about 12, 13 years. Her white skin seemed almost transparent and was wrapped in a jet black dress.

Her hip-length hair was jet black as well and her eyes were colored in the deep black of the night.

The black dress was bulged with countless laces and frills. These outlines of her were enfolded by metallic protectors on her back hands and a rustic tasset. Her looks made one remember the ceremonial robes of medieval knights; an odd mixture that couldn't be called dress nor armor. And finally, in place of a ribbon, she was wearing an old, metallic chest.

A big lock, tied to her with silver chains.

"I am hungry. Just how long do you plan on making me wait? First you got lost and then you even made the car break down. Tell me Hughy, are you a good-for-nothing?"

Laying the book she was reading on her lap, she criticized the driver.

The young man called "Hughy" smiled sarcastically to her snappy tongue that didn't fit at all to her lovely appearance.

"Oh, I thought we got lost because you completely misread the map...?"

"Ugh..."

The girl groaned once and fell silent. She poutedly chewed on her lips while her cheeks were getting red and turned away.

My, my. The young man merely shrugged his shoulders while changing his gloves that had become dirty with oil.

"But we certainly are in an unpleasant situation. I'd like to repair the car, but there aren't enough parts. We'll have to go borrow some proper tools and material."

"...you are noticing this now?"

The girl breathed a dumbfounded sigh.

Their car was currently being stopped on a narrow land way that had only recently been hardened.

Wherever one would turn around, there was just plain wasteland covered with weed. A blacksmith or harness shop? There was not a single building far and wide!

"Please do take a look around. Do you really think, you can obtain those in this region? You are about the only foolish driver all over the world, who does lose his way to a place like this in this cold season."

"Well, I admit your point about the season."

He looked up to the branches of the trees dried by the coldness of the winter and then shook his head exaggeratedly.

"But Dalian... it seems we're not the only ones who took this route."

After having spoken, he narrowed his eyes to look in the distance.

A carriage was drawing closer to them while raising white dust.

It was a big two-horse cart.

To be more exact, a high-class carriage equipped with suspension, one usually only seen at the mansion's of nobles. A middle-aged man wearing an expensive looking coat was holding the reins at the driver seat. In the drawing room, a young woman could be seen.

Putting the tools he was holding on the ground, the young driver, Hughy, stood up.

The black dressed girl called Dalian jumped down from the loading platform and quickly took position behind Hughy.

Her anxious state made one remember little animals that weren't accustomed to humans. Hiding part of her head with the book she was hugging, she looked up carefully to the arriving carriage.

The young woman said something to the chauffeur, whereupon he drew the reins skillfully.

The carriage came slowly to a stop.

After she opened the door of the drawing room, the woman sticked out her head and smiled softly.

"Please forgive my rudeness, but are you having troubles?" the woman asked seriously. She was tall and was wearing a deep green cloak.

She didn't look like just a servant.　More like the personal teacher of a noble child or the maid of a landlady.

Hughy smiled sociably.

"I guess so. We were just about losing our way when the car suddenly stopped..."

"You lost... your way?" she asked back bewildered.

Their car was being stopped at the center of a wasteland with clear view on the surroundings. Also there wasn't any fog nor was the road they took complicated or branched. It was a road, one could only get lost by making a big mistake.

"Err, well... it's a bit embarrassing but you see, a lot happened underway..."

The young man smiled bitterly and sighed, while the black dressed girl behind him was puffing up her face.

"To tell the truth, we were searching for the mansion of Graham Atkinson... do you happen to know him?"

"The mansion of Mr. Graham...?" the woman asked surprised.

She exchanged glances with the chauffeur and then nervously straightened herself.

"Well then, could it be you're guests of tonight's dinner party...?"

"Yes. We were invited by Mr. Graham. My name is Hugh Anthony Disward - you may call me Hughy. And she's Dalian."

"...Sir Disward? Don't tell me you're..."

For some reason she was taken aback and frowned.

Then she came to her senses again and bowed deeply with the words "Please forgive my rudeness!".

"I'm called Lesley and am a servant at Mr. Graham's mansion. If you'd like you could ride with this carriage to the mansion. And naturally, we will arrange workers for the repair of your car."

"Ah, that would be a big help. Just..."

Saying so, Hughy looked behind his back.

The shoulders of the black dressed girl hiding behind him were quivering faintly.

Being cautious about unknown adults, she took the attitude of a shy young child.

Lesley frowned worriedly, but then seemed to be struck with an idea.

"Miss Dalian... Err, to tell the truth there are some snacks inside the carriage..."

Dalian reacted with a twitch on the sound of "snacks".

The black dressed girl then peeked out behind Hughy and looked up to Lesley.

"Snacks... of what sort?"

She asked lastly with a voice one could barely hear.

Lesley smiled relieved.

"Hm, let's see. Nothing too exceptional, but there's fried bread and..."

She started to count with her fingers but Dalian answered instantly even before Lesley could finish. "We ride...", while tugging at Hughy's sleeves.

"My, my" Hughy sighed faintly.

The loading platform was loaded with piled up ingredients. Vegetables and fruits, fish and meat as well as manufactured food like cheese. All of it was clearly of high class and fresh.

"Were you just returning from shopping? These are the ingredients for tonight's dinner party, I suppose?"

Hughy was lightly surprised after glancing into the loading platform and said so.

"No" Lesley shook her head.

"The pre-cooking for the dinner party is already done. What you're seeing there are the ingredients for lord's dinner tonight."

"All this for Mr. Graham alone? But he certainly didn't have a family, I heard..."

"Yes, all of it will be presented to the lord. Stocking goods is strictly prohibited, since what's rounding out the quality of the cooking is the freshness and the quality of the ingredients. In the past, the old head chef used slightly injured ingredients and got fired just because of that on the same day.

"Aah..."

Hughy smiled a bit amazed.

"Mr. Graham seems to be a gourmet as I've heard in the rumours. Are you working in the kitchen of his mansion?"

"Yes...... that's about right. I'm entrusted with work like the one of a kitchen maid."

Lesley answered with an ambiguous smile.

Kitchen maids were people working under the head cook. Or in other words cooks following his example. The fact, that she'd been entrusted with something as important like purchasing the ingredients meant that she was remarkable even amongst the kitchen maids.

"I see. Quite a big deal, I guess. After all, the cuisine of Mr. Graham's mansion is famous in the capital. The original cooking style he developed is introduced in the newspaper from time to time and I've heard that the invitations to the head cook coming from the representatives of the House of Lords or wealthy people on the mainland, aren't stopping."

"I've heard such rumours as well."

She shook her head with a serious expression.

"But as long the lord is alive, it's absolutely unthinkable that the head cook would ever ride on such an offer. That is because the only purpose in life the head cook has, is to let the lord savor the most delicious cuisine."

"...is the treatment at Graham's that good?"

Hughy asked back amused.

Thereupon Lesley thought about it for a moment and said:

"Of course, Mr. Graham is treating the kitchen staff very well. But much more than this, it's because the kitchen at his mansion is the perfect environment for cooks. They may freely use the best and the rarest ingredients, and also all the other ingredients are of best quality and freshness. Furthermore, the crops on this land are of good quality, as well and there's a wealthy forest."

"Forest?"

"Yes. You can hunt in the nearby forest. There are pheasants, rabbits or even wild boars..."

"Aah... that's the point. I see."

Hughy muttered looking at the thick forest expanding before the carriage.

"Could it be that this is also the reason, why Mr. Graham is living on the countryside rather than the capital...?"

"Of course. 'To succeed in making the best cooking, one must use the best ingredients.' is the favorite phrase of Mr. Graham."

"...I see"

Hughy grumbled, brooding about it

In the meanwhile, the black dressed girl had been sitting all the time beside Hughy and had her cheeks innocently stuffed with the fried bread that was wrapped up in oil paper. From time to time she also licked her fingers that were smeared　with sugar and looked entranced every time she did so.

"You seem to like it, don't you, Dalian?"

"...correct."

After having answered with a single word, Dalian bit again into the bread. Her cautious attitude against Lesley at first seemed like a lie.

Lesley watched her warmly while saying.

"If it's according your taste then that's above all else."

She narrowed her eyes pleasantly.

"As soon we arrive at the mansion I can provide you with something finer, but for now that's all we have. Those are the remains of the goods we presented to an orphanage."

"Presents?"

Hughy asked back doubtfully.

"Yes... I always send them the remaining breads of everyday's breakfast when I go purchasing goods. It's a pleasure to watch the children happily eat the food I made."

"So, the person that baked this was...?"

"I baked it. You know... I lost my parents early on and made the experience of being constantly hungry."

The expression that flashed over Lesley's face was a bit strange. An unclear expression that looked sad, yet smiling at the same time.

===2===

The mansion of the gourmet was on a high ground with a view of the thick forest.

Long ago it was the castle of the feudal lord and was surprising wide. Dining tables were lined up in the dining hall, decorated with beautiful candlesticks and sterling cutlery.

The hall was alive with wealthy people, landlords and others talking.

And their topic was devoted to tonight's dinner.

"Why are there so much people? Getting sultry in here."

Dalian was hiding herself in the shadows of the posts and complained quietly.

While adjusting his brand new necktie, Hughy answered laid-back

"You see, Mr. Graham is a wealthy person who built up a fortune in his young years by doing forward trading with corn. Even now, when he's retired, he gathers people in this hall and arranges a dinner party. And because of the very special cooking, getting invited can be something to be proud about."

"...what a miserable bunch."

Dalian said rudely, gotten in a bad mood because of her shyness of people.

Her exotic black dress was eye-catching even within all the dressed up other guests. Being starred on by the curious gazes of the people seems to be another reason of her bad mood.

Even so there were quite a lot who came talking to her out of curiosity.

"Good evening, young lady. Is this your first time here?"

Being addressed by a young noble-looking man, she stiffened and tried to sham being not aware of him.

But the man didn't even mind and continued:

"I've been attending several times since last year. The cooking here, it's even better than in the rumours! To say that Mr. Graham's company flourished just because of this party is perfectly reasonable. I'm sure you'll also love it. The cooking method he developed is of course splendid, but as is the skill of the cooks that carry it out."

"...Cooks?"

Hughy came asking subdued.

An expression of being saved flashed over the face of the man that was being ignored by Dalian.

"Yes, exactly. Did you know? The head cook seems to be able to cook animals alive, without letting them feel any pain. I've heard that birds and beasts continue to sleep comfortably even when their head rolled, or that fishes continue to swim in the fish tank even when being reduced to head and bones---"

"...why does he do such a strange thing?"

Hughy raised his eyebrows and asked back. The noble-looking man extended his arms exaggeratedly and shook his head.

"That's again a story beyond belief. He seems to be seeking for the perfect flavor by doing so." Adrenalin... as you call it. Animals emit adrenalin when they're died in pain. Because of this the meat gets chewy and the flavour weakens. Well, but of course that's a subtle difference a common man can't perceive."

"So... just to prevent this effect...?"

"Exactly. A splendid fixation, don't you think? Seems like he polished his knife technique and even learned acupuncture. Furthermore the oriental 'moxibustion' or the use of medicines; just to prevent the animals from suffering. Mind you, he has now worked for several years for Mr. Graham."

"...quite hard to believe, isn't it?"

Hughy expressed his indifferent thoughts.

The man nodded several times.

"Surely! But I think you'll agree with me as soon you've tasted the cooking."

After having explained them, busting like it was about himself, the man parted in high spirits.

When he went out of view, Dalian relaxed again.

"...how do you think about what he told us?"

Until now he preserved a sociable smile, but now Hughy looked earnest at once and asked her.

"It's an absurd story. That's not something a common man could accomplish."

Dalian said coldly.

Hughy keeped being serious.

"But what if it's the truth?"

The black-dressed girl gazed at the fire burning above a candlestick and muttered in an even voice:

"This would mean... the power of a non-human being is involved."

"I see."

Hughy shrugged casually his shoulders.

He took a pocket-watch out of his coat and, as if been shaken up, said briefly:

"It's time. Let's go."

Graham Atkinson's workroom was at a silent place a bit apart the dinner party.

Outside the window one could see the huge forest behind the mansion and the wheat fields. Bookshelves that reached to the ceiling were placed on both sides of the room, packed with expensive books.

There were some comfortable-looking seats in the center of the room, in which one a man was already sitting.

His age was probably over 50 years.

He was a bit short, but had muscles on his body. Far off the chubby body one would expect from the rumours of a gourmet. Rather than a retired wealthy person, he looked like a soldier in employment.

"---quite an impressive library."

Even before greeting him, Hughy first sighed a breath of admiration after being led to the room while looking up on the wall. Even Dalian couldn't suppress her eyes from widening.

"'De re coquinaria' by the gourmand Acipius of the old Rome. 'Le Viandier' written by Charles VI's highly valued head cook Taillevent. 'The Physiology of Taste' by Brillat-Savarin - the greatest gourmet of modern history. And the 'Qí mín yào shù' of the Ancient China - not just recipes, there even are natural history and physic books... you probably could count the amount of other gourmet libraries of this level on a single hand."

"Ho-..."

The owner of the workroom gazed evaluatively at Hughy and then laughed lightly.

"I see. As expected of the grandchild of Viscount Wesley Disward. You seem to have an eye for books."

"Are you acquainted with my grandfather?"

Hughy stared surprised back at the gourmet.

Graham nodded deeply with an expression hard to judge. He signified Hughy and Dalian to take seat in the seats in front of him and ordered the butler to prepare some tea.

"Everyone who's at least a bit active in the background affairs of this country knows about this Bibliomania! And also about the library the Viscount owns."

"What do you mean?"

Hughy kept a straight face and asked back.

"Playing dumb won't help you, Sir Disward. The greatest proof is this girl you're taking with you, 'the Black Reading Princess'. You've inherited 'that' from the Viscount, haven't you? The Bibliotheca of Dantalian!"

"...so?"

Hughy smiled sarcastically and tilted his head. Dalian was without change tugging at his sleeves while looking downwards. Her expressionless profile looked like a beautiful porcelain doll.

"Mhph," Graham nosed amused.

"Books are good. You need to use your head to read them. If you use your head, you'll get hungry. Did you know? The weight of the brain is about 2% of the whole body, but it uses up 18% of the calories we need in our daily lives. And the more you get hungry, the tastier the dishes."

"You read books... for the sake of eating?"

Hughy asked in a jesting tone.

But the man nodded, taking this for granted.

"Right... and the same for muscles. If you increase your basal metabolism by training your muscles, the amount of food you need will also grow. And gourmet food is the greatest pleasure god has given to us. For this, I spare neither trouble nor expense."

"Haa..."

With a complicated expression, Hughy looked around in the workroom. There weren't just lots of books in Graham's workroom, but also countless instrument to train the body.

Also there wasn't a desk, but a personal dining table.

The sake cup or the bowls seemed to be made out of expensive porcelain. Only things one would expect to see in an art gallery. In a sense, this workroom also was a splendid and extravagant dining room.

After a short while of silence, Hughy asked "Won't you take part in the dinner party?"

Although the dinner party should have begun by now, Graham didn't seem to go.

"What a laughable event," Graham ranted.

"Are you telling me to spend the time of my holy dinner together with a bunch that won't stop talking about ridiculous rumours, their business and other nonsense? Me? Such a dinner party is worthless. I'm organizing this because I have no other choice for trading. You may call it apple-polishing of some incompetent trustees."

"That is... unexpected." Hughy muttered to himself.

"Why would you think so?"

"No, it's just, everyone praised the dishes presented at the dinner party so highly. So I thought you would make highest efforts..."

"Of course I'm making highest efforts. Isn't that self-evident? Or did you think I'd let my cooks slack off, just because the guests are ordinary people?"

The gourmet asked Hughy in a mean way, whereupon Hughy silently shook his head.

Graham laughed deeply using his throat and

"Well but, to tell the truth... They might not be slacking off, but neither do they give their best. They rather reduce the grade of perfection of the cooking, so the taste buds of those common people are able to comprehend the taste. I wonder, do you know why?"

"No... why is that so?"

"In brief, not just the cooking has to be the best. Also the body of the one eating it has to be at least of the same quality. Everyone knows that the meat of a tight and healthy animal is tasty. But what about the one eating it? A fat body, or inner organs corroded by tobacco and wine... would you think such a person could ever comprehend the best cooking?"

Graham sighed as if to curse at the guests gathered at the dinner party.

"Caring about the health, putting the body in order, and, of course, never eating too much, but neither getting too hungry. Like this I've worked a long time on myself. In order to savour the best cooking. I'm different from those would-be gourmets!"

While saying so, he proudly threw out his chest and showed his muscles.

"I think I can understand what you mean," said Hughy with a calm smile and continued while smiling strained, "In this sense, we don't seem to have the capabilities to savour the best cooking you're talking about, as well. I am a person that neglects to live healthy and I'm quite dense to tastes... Thus may we gradually get into the main topic?"

"Main topic, huh?"

"Yes. Why did you invite us to this dinner party, and even to your workroom, Mr. Graham Atkinson? Us, that don't have any connection with your business?"

Hughy looked at him with cold eyes.

Graham nodded pleased.

"Right... I don't have any interest in the bunch that comes to here with the cooking as their objective. But you are different, Sir Disward. And you, Reading Princess... please, somehow, grant my wish!"

"Wish?"

Hughy asked with dubiousness on his face. Graham sunk his head deeply.

"I'm talking about the Phantom Book."

A light dark light flashed over his eyes. Dalian tightened her grip on Hughy's sleeves with a tensed up face.

"I merely wish that you lend me one Phantom Book - one of those countless Phantom Books you own. The Phantom Book, the chef of Valhalla, the pagan god Andhrímnir is said to have written. With prohibited cookery written in it."

The man continued to speak at ease.

"The book is called 'The Book of the Ultimate Contemplation of Cooking'. A book lost long ago that shouldn't exist anymore. But you should know its whereabouts. You that took over the Phantom Bibliotheca that is crowned by the name of the demon that possesses knowledge and books. The Bibliotheca of Dantalian!"

"...why?"

Hughy repeated his question. Graham frowned discontentedly.

"You are a Researcher of gourmet food everyone recognizes. You do have collected such a giant amount of cookbooks and even do have one of the best cooks in the country employed. What do you wish more than that?"

"To savour the best cooking - that's all I wish for."

Graham answered right away.

"For gourmet food is the greatest pleasure there is. It's the ultimate desire the human bases on. Furthermore it's the driving force that led to the advancement of our civilization. Or as Brillat-Savarin once said: The discovery of a new dish confers more happiness on humanity, than the discovery of a new star. And I've yet to find it! This happiness!"

"And for this you'd like to borrow the knowledge of the demons?"

Hughy looked at him with pity in his eyes. Graham nodded and continued:

"I've sacrificed my own lifetime in order to seek for the best cooking. Did you know? According to some statistics, true gourmet food does not harm the health, but rather lengthens life... however, I've not reached it. I don't have much time left. Ten, twenty years at most. But before this I want to savour the ultimate gourmet food! Even if I have to borrow the power of a book whose mere existence is prohibited."

Hughy listened patiently to Graham until he finished. Bewilderment could be clearly seen in Hughy's eyes. He shook his head not being able to comprehend Graham's words.

"...could you explain, Dalian?"

Dalian didn't answer the question Hughy whispered and instead kept being silent.

"Why are you hesitating, Sir Disward?"

Irritation was mixed in Graham's voice.

"Do you want money? In this case there's nothing to hesitate. Just write down as much as you want on a cheque."

"...you're mistaken, Mr. Atkinson. We don't want anything in change for a Phantom Book."

Hughy sighed annoyed.

"But sadly we're not able to hand out the Phantom Book to you - even if we, for argument's sake, would be the owner of this bibliotheca."

"Why?"

He asked back in a hoarse voice, starting to be disturbed.

"Because this book - The Book of the Ultimate Contemplation of Cooking - is already lent to somebody. Since thirty years."

"What the...?"

Graham muttered completely dumbfounded.

Hughy continued still frowning out of incomprehension

"It was written in the diary of my grandfather, that he handed out the 'The Book of the Ultimate Contemplation of Cooking' on a whim to someone on today 30 years ago. That's why we came here thinking you'd be the one holding the book. There also was the fact, that you got widely famous as a gourmet just shortly after this date-"

"30 years ago...? Don't tell me...!"

He groaned deeply and sank down on his seat. Then after a long time of silence he muttered in a mournful voice:

"It's the chef..."

"Eh?"

"The chef is holding the Phantom Book. It seems all are thinking I'd thought out the recipes and the servants just realized them, but that is not true. The chef does think them out and realize them all on his own. It was right 30 years ago when I employed the chef... even so... what a... ooh...!"

Mumbling so he held his head.

He looked just that sovereign before, but now it seemed almost like he shrunk.

"What is this... irony of fate... so I've already been eating dishes cooked with this Phantom Book...? And even so I've not been able to savour the cooking I've been longing for...? Even by using the knowledge of the demons I'm not able to reach my ideal...? And I believed that my wish would come true if I just could get hold of it..."

Graham sighed in grief.

Hughy looked down at him silently. Then Dalian stood up without making a sound.

"Where is the chef?"

She asked breaking the silence.

"In the kitchen I guess... he should be preparing my dinner right now..."

"I do want to meet the chef. Immediately."

"Do as you please. There doesn't seem to be any merit for either of us in talking any more."

Graham said indifferently.

After Hughy gave her a nod, the two of them left the room. Her black dress softly widened like a large shadow.

Graham called out to their backs.

"Wait! ...Let me ask just one thing, Sir Disward. If you didn't come here to lend me the Phantom Book, then why? Now, after thirty years..."

"Books lent out by a library do have return dates, Mr. Atkinson..."

Hughy said without turning around in a emotionless voice.

"Phantom Books are books that, originally, shouldn't even exist in this world. What kind of havoc could one of them wreak if it wasn't brought back within the time limit? We wouldn't know."

Graham looked at them in bewilderment.

The black dressed girl turned around quietly and proclaimed in a cold and clear voice.

"'The Book of the Ultimate Contemplation of Cooking' has been lent out with a time limit of thirty years. The return date is... tonight."

===3===

After leaving Graham's workroom, Hughy headed together with Dalian to the kitchen.

On the way they passed through the hall of the dinner party.

The main dishes were served out and the party was reaching its peak. Everyone admired the arrangement of the food and exhausted their vocabulary with their high praise.

"I don't like this mood."

Hughy muttered while looking at them. Somehow they appeared irregular to him.

"There is also negative criticism about Graham's dinner parties. For example that he uses endangered animals and plants in his cooking. Or there are rumours about human bones found in the garbage of the kitchen... And I guess they know about this, too."

"...what is so fun eating all these things?"

Dalian asked back in a earnest expression. Hughy just shrugged his shoulders.

"Why indeed? There are people living in this world that are thankful for anything rare. Whatever it is."

"...even though there would be countless better ingredients. Such fools. Just eat bread. And if there is no bread, do eat confectionery."

Dalian explained her own opinion with plain words.

Ignoring her, Hughy continued

"Of course there are many not doubting Graham, since he's an influential man in a high position. Even I thought so until now. But if the chef is holding the Phantom Book, then that's different... I hope it's not going to be troublesome."

The black dressed girl didn't answer to his mutter.

She glanced wordless at the scenery beyond the windows.

A blood-red full moon was silently hanging in the far sky.

A lot of cooks were at work in the kitchen.

And like one could expect of a mansion owned by a person known for being a gourmet, the kitchen area was quite big. The ground was well paved with stone plates with a bunch of servants, kitchen maids and scullery maids scampering around on it.

Then there was one person who finished up this giant amount of dishes by controlling them like arms and legs.

This was, without doubt, the chef of this mansion. The movements were completely different from the other people.

The pot danced around in her hands almost like it got an own will and an appetite quickening odour spread out just by her adding spices or sauces. When she took a knife, she cut meat with solid bones or vegetables with vivid movements and dished them up beautifully like a flower bed, although she didn't seem to put any power in her grip.

Hughy seemed captivated and stood stock still for a while not being able to shift his gaze.

The chef noticed this and looked up.

Surprisingly the chef was a young woman, about in the half of her twenties.

She finished up the cooking without stocking, put away the knife and then approached Hughy and Dalian.

"...so you were the chef of this mansion?"

Hughy asked silently. Upon which the chef - Lesley - smiled apologetically.

She was the person who let them ride on a carriage and lead them to the mansion.

"I already expected... you would come."

Lesley answered looking a bit desolate.

"Why?"

Dalian was the one asking back. Lesley looked down on her in nostalgia and said,

"I've changed quite a bit in those thirty years, but you look the same like when we met, ...Black Reading Princess. Or was it your mother that time?"

Dalian didn't answer and just gazed at her.

Instead Hughy opened his mouth.

"You know 'The Book of the Ultimate Contemplation of Cooking'... don't you, Miss Lesley?"

She answered the question with silence.

"Was it you who accepted the Phantom Book thirty years ago from my grandfather?" asked Hughy.

"Yes, exactly."

Lesley nodded.

"I still remember that day. It was on the day of my father's funeral. He lost his employment out of a sudden and tried to drown his frustration in alcohol. In the end he died due to a mundane quarrel. If the Lord didn't pick me up, I'm sure I'd died."

Saying so, Lesley suddenly seemed to reconsider and shook her head.

"No, that's not quite true. If I didn't have a talent for cooking... if I hadn't read 'The Book of the Ultimate Contemplation of Cooking', the Lord wouldn't have employed someone like me with an unknown background... what really rescued me was the Phantom Book I borrowed."

Dalian stared in silence at the chef who had a bitter expression.

Hughy asked in a kind voice,

"You are aware of the reason we came to meet you, right?"

Lesley smiled.

"The return date has come, hasn't it?"

After saying so readily, she took off her apron, told a kitchen maid something and started to walk and lead Hughy and Dalian.

"Please follow me. The Phantom Book is stored in my room... naturally, I've treated it with great care and didn't do anything that would have brought damage to the book."

"Is Mr. Graham's dinner alright?"

Hughy called out to Lesley's back in bewilderment.

She smiled triumphantly and nodded.

"Yes. The dinner of the Lord is almost done. I only need to arrange the last few ingredients."

Lesley kept walking and Hughy and Dalian followed silently behind her.

The room of the chef wasn't that far apart of the kitchen and was below the ground. It was a simple room, one wouldn't expect of a renown cook. Lesley opened the old solid wood door using an old bronze key.

Dalian muttered suddenly to her back,

"Phantom Books do choose their holders themselves."

Lesley turned around with wary expression, but Dalian kept looking straight into her face and continued,

"If someone without the qualifications is holding a Phantom Book, then this person gets engulfed in the magical power of the book... I do only know very few Phantom Book Readers that held a Phantom Book for thirty years and didn't drown in this power."

"...Should I be proud about this?"

Lesley smiled a bit bothered and shook her head.

"But I just prepared dishes like it was written in the book. Naturally, it didn't go all that well from the start. I used several years just to learn the basic techniques. But after I've learned those techniques, I just needed to obtain the best ingredients and draw out the delightfulness... I just continued to prepare the dishes written in the Phantom Book like this."

[[Image:Dantalian_no_Shoka-vol1-p39.jpg|thumb|Hughy had noticed that Lesley, holding a knife, wasn't looking to him, but to Dalian.]]

The intonation of her voice slowly weakened while she continued to mutter.

Her face lost every expression and looked empty, almost like in a state of trance.

"...Where is the Phantom Book, Miss Lesley?"

Hughy asked while looking around in the dark underground room.

"Not yet..."

Lesley said smiling artificially.

She took a bottle filled with an unfamiliar spice from a spice-shelf beside the entrance and opened the lid.

"The Lord is not yet satisfied with my cooking. I'm aware of this, for I've not yet made the 'true' cooking written in the Phantom Book...!"

"Lesley?"

Hughy called out to her in a serious voice.

She turned around and shook the bottle with natural movements one could get charmed by. The weird-colored fine powder poured down on Hughy's entire body.

"What's this...?!"

Hughy put himself on guard with a severe expression. However, without stopping to smile, Lesley said

"Don't worry, Mr. Hughy. This is just a spice I mixed myself. The smell will disappear late at night. But until then, please don't leave this room. If you do, you could get some serious trouble..."

She said so while stepping back and grabbed the doorknob. She planned to lock in Hughy and Dalian.

Hughy reflexively took position to chase after her but then stopped, when he saw that the chef suddenly was holding a knife in the hands. He had noticed that Lesley, holding a knife, wasn't looking to him, but to Dalian.

"What are you trying to do, Lesley?"

Hughy asked mixed with a sigh.

"I shouldn't even need to say this."

Lesley slowly closed the door to the underground room.

With the dignified sound of metal, the door was locked with no mercy. The last thing that could be heard inside the darkened underground room was the bright voice of the chef.

"By all means I have to serve this cooking to the Lord! The best cooking I used thirty years to complete!"

===4===

Hughy searched in his pockets and took out a lighter. It was a unrefined lighter for military use developed during the war in Austria. Blue sparks scattered, the smell of burned oil started to spread out and then a small flame illuminated the underground room.

"Why do we have to get into such unreasonable troubles, when we just came to get back a lent out book...? It's always the same with work concerning Phantom Books..."

Hughy complained while breathing a long sigh.

Dalian scowled at him, said

"It is not the situation to weep around."

And then she kicked the wall of this dreary underground room, letting her greaves ring.

"What a pathetic man you are. How dense are you, to be readily locked inside such a place? With this gloomy light I can't even read a book to kill some time."

While expressing a torrent of curses, the black-dressed girl grasped tightly to Hughy's back with her fingers. Like a unconfident child that fears the dark does.

"I don't think I've been inattentive, though."

Hughy said in a fed up voice while smelling the odour on his coat.

The fine powder Lesley poured over him gave out a characteristic fragrance hard to describe.

Rather than stimulating the nose, the odour seemed to permeate right into the depths of the head. It wasn't an unpleasant fragrance, but it was unlikely to disappear so easily.

"But how did Lesley...? I didn't sense anyone crossing the boundary..."

Dalian shook her head to Hughy's mutter. An extreme frail expression floated over her face.

"She might have crossed the 'boundary' from the beginning. With us just not noticing it. And now slowly, thirty years long she was..."

"Could be."

Hughy didn't try to comfort her. He shook his head while putting his hand into the pocket of his coat,

"But it's not certain either. Please go away a bit, Dalian."

"...what are you planning to do?"

"We can't stay here forever, you see."

Hughy took out a weapon; a top-break service revolver. A handgun used by the army.

He pointed the gun to the locked door and pulled a trigger　without hesitation.

A thunderous roar resounded within the small underground room and the bullet opened a hole inside the wood door. He shot once again, upon which the frail lock shattered and the door opened.

"...a noisy tool, as always."

Dalian cast him a blaming glance while guarding her ears with both hands. Hughy just shrugged wordlessly.

Almost the same time as the both of them left the room, several cooks came running from the kitchen with surprised miens. They probably heard the gun shot.

Hughy smiled dimly seeming to brood about how to deceive them.

However, this facial expression froze at once.

The more the cooks drew near, the more their condition changed.

Almost as if they got hypnotized, their expressions grew empty with only their eyes sparkling in a strong light. The gazes of hungry wolfs.

They weren't looking at Dalian, but at Hughy.

But there wasn't any hostility in the eyes of the cooks.

They emitted a more primitive desire. Hunger.

They seemed to feel an intense appetite for Hughy's body.

"It appears you look quite tasty in their eyes, Hughy."

Dalian stated the facts in a indifferent tone.

Hughy curved his lips looking terribly annoyed.

"Lesley's spice earlier... is this odour deluding them?"

"Correct. Not bad, after all it's the cookbook the chef of Valhalla left behind... this is more trouble than expected."

Hughy nodded to her words.

"They got us, huh? Since I also can't just shoot one of them after the other..."

"...surprisingly you also seem to have some soft parts."

The black-dressed girl looked up to him lightly amused.

"No... I simply don't have enough bullets. Since I've already used two of them just before."

With these words Hughy put away his gun.

During this the cooks have drawn nearer. And not just that, one could see how even more people approached through the floor like being allured.

The servants of the mansion as well as Gentlemen and Ladies with a smart appearance. In other words the guests that attended the dinner party in the big hall.

Even they were being attracted by the spice of Lesley.

"I see. This sure is serious trouble."

Hughy groaned remembering Lesley's words.

It was almost like watching an assembling swarm of wasps, that got aroused by the alarm pheromone of their fellows.

If they came attacking all at once, then Hughy would have no way to prevail. His whole body would probably be mangled and eaten alive and he'd end up dead.

"...Dalian, may I borrow a book?"

He muttered mixed with a sigh and took off the glove on his right hand.

A beautiful gem was embedded in the back of his hand. A deep red gem resembling the color of blood.

Dalian wasn't holding a book right now. They left the book she read in the car behind there.

Nevertheless, she nodded expressionless and quietly reached for her collar.

Pearly-white skin was exposed between the gaps of the widely opened black dress.

And in the midst of her front neck, a steel chest. An old lock made of metal---

"...I ask of thee, Art thou mankind?"

Hughy asked her holding aloft his right hand. It was as if he was casting an ancient forbidden spell.

And Dalian answered like an utensil in a cold robotic voice.

『No... We are......』

It was right after that, that the people attracted by the spice came rushing like a giant wave to crush the two of them.

===5===

The gourmet Graham Atkinson was currently dining.

Several plates filled with extravagant cuisine were tightly lined up on his personal dining table in his workroom.

The main dish was an unfamiliar meat dish. The fresh just cut up meat had to be dipped in the special made sauce. The sauce was superbly refined using countless different spices and herbs and its fragrance was engulfing the entire room in a fascinating aroma.

Graham's appearance were fulfilled with bliss like never before.

Each time he led the silver fork to his mouth, the words of praise "Wonderful" escaped him.

The chef himself was taking on the role of the waitress wearing a gorgeous apron.

When she noticed the figures entering the room, she restfully raised her face.

And a light expression of surprise floated over her features.

The visitors of the workroom were a party of two. A young man wearing a frock coat and a black-dressed girl.

The girl was holding a massive book in her arms. The color of the cover of the book had already faded to a brown tint. It was a manuscript written on parchment. However, except for this no change whatsoever could be seen on their appearance.

The odour of the special mixture of spices was still rising from the body of the young man.

"I'm surprised you managed to arrive here unharmed... a great number of people was supposed to be in the big hall, but didn't you get attacked by them?"

The chef Lesley asked in a calm voice.

Hughy shook his head with a wry smile.

"We had those gentlemen sleep for a little while."

"...sleep?"

"'Hazār Afsān', a collection of tales compiled in the ancient Persia---"

Hughy said taking a peek at the book in Dalian's arms.

"The tyrannic Islamic king Shahryār is said to have slept for thousand and one day after having gotten it read aloud to him. It's the book that later also was used as the manuscript of 'One Thousand and One Nights' and makes the ones sleep that hear the stories of it. However, it's not supposed to exist anymore since it has been burned at the time the Mongolian army raided Baghdad."

"The Phantom Books that shouldn't exist in this world... right? But where on earth did you get this...?"

Lesley smiled amazed.

"I suppose this was a foolish question... you are the owners of the Bibliotheca of Dantalian. The Princess of the Phantom Bibliotheca containing 900666 Phantom Books and its gatekeeper---"

The chef reached for the wagon with the dishes and picked up a book.

The era couldn't be determined, but it was quite an old book. The words "The Book of the Ultimate Contemplation of Cooking" were engraved on its cover. Embracing this book tightly, she said in a kind voice,

"My father was cook, too. He worked at this mansion thirty years ago... but his cuisine couldn't satisfy the Lord, no, my father even accidentally used injured ingredients once and was fired just because of this. In consequence he died shortly after."

"...so you're here for revenge?"

Hughy said keeping a straight face.

"Yes, that was my plan... at the beginning."

Lesley nodded pleasantly.

"I thought about modifying the cooking or mixing poison into it. However, the Lord would never accept the cooking of some subordinate cook, and if there was something mixed in the cooking, he would surely notice it. I noticed that I couldn't harm the Lord as long as I didn't master the art of cookery."

Hughy listened without disrupting her.

Graham continued to silently eat his dinner. His silverware could be heard resounding in the room.

"From then on I was absorbed in reading the Phantom Book I've borrowed and spent day and night polishing my skills. Thanks to this, the kitchen has been entrusted to me and before I knew it, I've earned reputation as cook. Then I noticed. The Lord was completely right in firing an incompetent cook - in other words my father."

Lesley smiled brightly with a triumphant look.

"And most of all, I began to seek for the best cooking myself. But the journey was fraught with difficulties. 'The Book of the Ultimate Contemplation of Cooking' contained many hints to achieve this goal, but the recipe for the best cooking itself wasn't written in it."

Lesley put the book away silently.

She looked contently down to her cookery lined up on the dining table.

"However... at last it has been accomplished tonight. I've made the best cooking."

A sense of fulfillment was contained in her low voice, only people that finished a work have.

"Wonderful..."

Graham mumbled with a full mouth.

"Wonderful... This is the cooking I've been seeking for. More... Let me eat more."

The silverware of the gourmet made woefully circles over the empty plate.

Lesley gripped her favorite knife, opened the lid of the container and vividly cut up fresh pieces of meat. She placed them on the plate with fluid movements and ladled a perfect serving of sauce over it.

Lastly, she served it soundlessly to her employer.

"The teachings of 'The Book of the Ultimate Contemplation of Cooking' were simple. Drawing the taste out of the best raw materials without hurting them. For this I've polished my techniques and learned how to cook living being without letting them feel pain. But this wasn't enough."

Lesley said with a melancholic face.

"It doesn't suffice to just remove the pain for them. They rather have to feel pleasure. The secret for the best cooking was to let the raw materials feel the greatest pleasure so they'r fulfilled with pleasure substances while cooking them."

"...The greatest pleasure?"

Hughy asked her calmly back.

"Gourmet food."

Lesley laughed a bit triumphantly.

"Gourmet food is an enjoyment limited to humans. In addition the insurmountable delight, a person that took gourmet food to extremes feels, when he comes across the best cooking. The '''brain''' in the second when it's fulfilled with pleasure substances is the best ingredient existing in this world."

She put down the knife on the wagon and thoroughly washed her hands in a water bowl. Then she dried them with a brand new towel and again took the Phantom Book in her hands.

"I'll return this book, since I don't need it anymore-"

Dalian easefully walked to her and accepted the Phantom Book.

Hughy gazed wordlessly at her back.

"...I liked your fried bread."

At length, Dalian said so in a lightly sad voice. Lesley inclined her head doubtfully, but Dalian continued,

"Even without the best ingredients, it was a most fulfilled taste."

In this moment Lesley breathed up, almost like she remembered something long forgotten, and her expression froze.

But this was just for a moment.

The young chef nodded immediately as if nothing had happened and applied her attention again to Graham.

Hughy and Dalian turned the two of them their backs and silently left the workroom.

"Aah... more... let me eat more..."

The gourmet murmured in an enraptured voice. The words changed to the groan of an animal in the middle and couldn't be hear well anymore. Even so Lesley smiled brightly.

"Please be at relief, my Lord. There's still a lot."

Putting the freshly cut up meat on the plate, she pointed at the man waiting for her.

Then she gently closed the lid of the container containing the valuable ingredient. This container was once the skull of the man called Graham Atkinson.

The gourmet, famous in the capital, lead a piece of his own freshly cut up brain with relish to his mouth and, with a blissful mien, --- smiled.

===6===

There was a car stopped in midst of a mountain way.

It was an old car once used by the army, and the dim silver car body was wet by the early morning fog. The right back wheel was dismantled and the young driver was crouching beside it. A fluffy blanket was laid on the leather-coated seats with a little girl snuggled up in it like a cat.

"I am bored."

She said ill-humored. Several thick books, she had already read, were piled up behind her.

"I am hungry. How long do you plan on making me wait, just to replace one or two metal pipes? We went through hardships getting the parts from a car at the mansion and walking off with them until here and even so had to stay up all night. Just how incapable are you, Hughy?"

"...I couldn't get parts with the same standard, so I need some time! Well, applying forcibly some glue it should hold until we arrive at the town, I guess."

Saying so, the young driver started to tamper again with the bottom part of the defect car.

Dalian sighted long and looked into the distance.

The morning sun was illuminating the horizon white. The outlines of the forest were no longer sunken in darkness but now slowly appeared. She also noticed wheat sprouts showing themselves on the slopes that seemed like mere wasteland before.

The street was gently bent with no end in sight.

A single carriage was drawing near on this street.

An old peasant was riding it. The loading platform was fully loaded with straw bundles.

"What's up at such a place?"

The peasant took his time and slowly stopped next to them.

"As you can see. It's like this since the car got broken last night."

The girl in the blanket pouted and answered bluntly.

Upon this the peasant laughed out loud amused.

"Hoho, that's indeed a bother. Is the reparation getting somewhere?"

"Correct... I won't let him say 'no', now that he has made me wait this long."

"Haha... I see, I see. Then I'll give you something to eat while waiting. I'm sure it's going to fill your stomach a bit, young lady."

With these words the peasant presented two fist-size potatoes. They were wrapped up in newspaper, steam was faintly rising from it and the smell of melted butter spread out gently.

Dalian seemed bewildered and looked up to the wrinkled smiling face of the peasant.

"Is it really okay? Isn't this your breakfast...?"

"You scratch my back and I'll scratch yours, right? Accept it without reservation. Oh, or do you not like potatoes?"

The girl shook her head to the peasant's words.

She stretched out her hands equipped with protectors and accepted the warm potatoes.

"Thank you..."

She whispered and bit into the potato. Then she stuffed her cheeks wordlessly for a while.

Before long she raised her face when her potato shrunk to about the half of its size. She smiled with a face appropriate to her age, and with pour and potato peel all over the region around her lips.

"It's tasty... the best..."

"Hahaaha! Is that so? ...I'm pleased to hear that. I think there's no seasoning that can win against an empty stomach."

The peasant narrowed his eyes contently and laughed.

Wishing them a good trip, he left them with his loaded carriage. Dalian saw him off having her cheeks still stuffed with potato.

"...alright, this should do for now."

Right after this Hughy stood up with these words. He started the engine by turning around the hand crank and returned to the driver seat.

Dalian looked relieved to the sky and took seat still wearing the blanket.

The car moved off producing an awkward sound of metal smashing together. After they rode for a while on the forlorn road, Hughy seemed to have remembered something and asked gently,

"Dalian, can I have some potato, too?"

Her answer was simple.

"No. This is my potato."

"But I'm rather hungry, having been repairing all night long."

"No. It was originally your fault that we stood still there."

Hughy shook his head annoyed.

"I got it. Just give me the other one."

"Are you still half asleep? Both of them are mine."

"Please at least the half..."

"No. What a greedy man you are."

Dalian said amazed.

"Who is!"

Hughy muttered with a miserable expression.

With the two of them arguing on it, the car disappeared slowly inside the morning fog.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Dantalian_no_Shoka|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Dantalian_no_Shoka:Volume1_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume1 Chapter2

2010-01-08T13:03:00Z

Hariseldon: /* Chapter 2: Life as a student */

===Chapter 2: Life as a student===

How are you? I’m quite good here.

How’s life at the new school? Have you made friends? I’m experiencing new things everyday. As long as there are new people around me, the levels of experiences are different and very surprising.

I hold a curious and refreshing view of my new life. Everything’s so new and different that sometimes I think back to the past. Recently, I remembered what it was like when I first started my training.

Perhaps it’s too early to call that the past, but I can’t change the things that have already happened. Maybe it’s better to call them the past.

I’ve begun a new life here. Things didn’t go well at first, but I think they’ll become better.

I’ve made new friends here. A senior senpai really looks after me.

How’re you over there? I shouldn’t have to worry because it’s you. You must have made more friends than me, since you’re better at interacting with people.

Oh yes, I’m now working while studying. I am a janitor in the Central Mechanism Chamber. It’s tiring, but it’s surprisingly interesting. This was my first time seeing the real form of the city. I never thought it was like that. Perhaps Grendan’s real form is like that too? Maybe Grendan’s……It’s quite fun to imagine what it’s like.

Reading up to here, you must be throwing a tantrum. But I’m not telling. Are you angry? If you want to know, wait till we meet again.

May we meet somewhere other than Grendan.

To my dear Leerin Marfes.

Layfon Alseif

<center>◇</center>

Layfon chose a sword from the assorted weapons hanging on the wall. It was a sword with a long, wide blade.

“I can’t change the setting as it’s a practice sword. Is that ok?” the boy in the working suit said.

Layfon nodded.

“But I feel that a sword doesn’t suit your body build.”

To the dissatisfaction uttered by the other boy, Layfon felt the grip of the sword and didn’t pay much attention to what was said.

“Harley, that guy said it’s ok. You’re such a nag.”

Sharnid stopped Harley with a flippant tone. Even so, Layfon could still hear Harley mumbling.

Layfon swung the sword with one hand, his body moving slightly, pulled by the point of the sword. He moved back and forth in the platoon’s training room.

“Have you had enough warm up?” Nina asked as Layfon stopped his movements.

Layfon nodded wordlessly.

“Right, then……”

“Restoration,” Nina whispered. The two rods in her hands transformed, becoming bigger and reflecting the light of the ceiling as if their black surface was absorbing the light of the room. The handles changed to fit Nina’s hands. A number of ring-like things had expanded along the part of the weapon used for attack. Nina’s wrists lowered naturally.

It looked totally different from what it was before.

It was a weapon called Iron Whips.

The changes to the weapon came from the combination of the voice and the memories of the Dite. The alloy used in alchemy could restore even the original weight of the item.

“I won’t hold back.”

Nina flicked the iron whip in her right hand and the sound of air being torn apart rang out in the room. She pointed the whip at Layfon’s forehead.

Feeling the non-existent pain on his forehead, Layfon nodded wordlessly.

He readied his fighting stance.

And what happened next was fast as lightning.

Nina rushed over, giving Layfon no time to calculate the distance between them.

She attacked with her right iron whip. Layfon turned aside to avoid the attack aimed at his chest, but Nina’s left iron whip was already pounding down towards his exposed back. He raised his sword-arm and turned his wrist, placing the blade against his back to counter Nina’s whip. His wrist could have dislocated in between receiving the pressure of the attack and recovering, after having spent all the strength on countering the whip. Not with Layfon. He guided the heavy pressure down the wavering blade, relaxing his grip on the handle and letting the flat side of the blade hit his own back. At the same time, he used that momentum to turn around and escape through the opening between the two whips.

Layfon opened up the distance between him and Nina, and resumed his fighting stance.

He heard a short whistle.

"Haha! This is my first time seeing someone stop Nina’s first move,” Sharnid said.

To Layfon, Nina didn’t care anything for Sharnid’s comment. Her sharp gaze, so like that of a beast pinning its prey, never moved away from Layfon’s body.

This time, Nina cautiously weighed their distance. Layfon’s stance changed in response to Nina’s, who was slowly changing her position.

The hard build of the iron whip made it clear that it was an offensive weapon. For the sake of convenience, its length wasn’t too long. One didn’t have to worry about an iron whip being damaged in battle, unlike a sword. An iron whip could be swung at will and would not break. It could also receive a direct attack. Grendan’s police force used the iron whip as a standard weapon because of its convenience. However, normal police were only equipped with light iron whips. Layfon’s sword-arm was slightly numb. After receiving the attack, he could tell that this pair of iron whips was as heavy as it looked.

She could use the iron whips however she liked. Her strength and her familiarity with her weapons made Layfon speechless.

The two of them circled each other.

Tension built up in the room. The air felt thick, and on Layfon’s forehead were more beads of sweat.

Again, Nina was the one to close the gap. She rushed over as Layfon’s foot left the floor, moving in reaction to her. Layfon tried to avoid the sudden and straightforward attack by pulling back and opening more distance between them, but she kept closing in. He had no choice but to use his sword. He dipped the sword point low to bring it up in an attack, but it was knocked aside by Nina’s whip. In lightning seconds, he flicked his wrist to adjust the track of his sword.

Layfon’s attack changed from low to high, chopping down towards Nina. She blocked it with her right iron whip and counterattacked from the left with her other iron whip. Layfon quickly stepped to her right and once again, pulled open the distance between them.

He wanted to keep fighting with more distance, but Nina seemed unsatisfied.

“Can you use external-type burst Kei?”

Her unexpected question made Layfon lose the rhythm of the plan he already had in mind.

“Can you use external-type burst Kei?” she repeated.
He nodded.

Nina smiled. “Good.”

She crossed the iron whips before her chest.

A huge noise and vibration that could have toppled a giant ran through the floor.

“Take this!”

When he had collected himself, Nina’s happy and cruel smile was right before him.

In the next moment, Layfon had fainted.

<center>◇</center>

Layfon lifted his sword. He slashed out with the blade without any sense of confusion, and his heart was calm and unruffled. He slashed out without any sense of confusion, but what about the thing that had been slashed?

There was no questioning it.

Of course it was a problem.

So long as one lived, one would encounter all sorts of problems. How to solve a problem? In the end, “living” was in itself the cause of all problems.

When one problem was solved, the next would surface.

The end was never in sight. One continued to remove one’s problems, only to have more closing in.

The light filtering down from the ceiling bounded off the blade of the white alloy Dite.

“Do you desire the Heaven's Blade? You can have it.”

Layfon mumbled the words in the arena that was so quiet that even a fallen needle could be heard. The blade fell from his hand. The irritating metallic sound of it hitting the ground echoed in the arena and the lonely blade lay on the floor.

The problem that’s been cut away now lay beside the blade.

Layfon uttered an “Ah” at the scene. It wasn’t a sound of surprise and joy, but just a simple response at reality.

Numerous hands appeared to point at Layfon. The people surrounding him were faceless and formless. They were only there to repudiate him.

This is unprecedented!
Traitor!
What a shameful guy!

All kinds of denouncements were turned into those fingers pointing at Layfon.

Layfon didn’t care. He looked at them coldly.

So what?

Could they solve the problem like that?

Did they want to write the wrong answer in the space reserved for the answer to the question?

He was only striding forward on the path to the right answer. Who’d know that the Heaven's Blade would fall onto the ground because of that.

His gaze put fear into the people pointing at him. Subconsciously, he looked at the solution which had rolled close to his feet.

Beside the fallen blade was a body.

A body that looked like Nina.

No, it was Nina. The tracks of Layfon’s sword were clearly carved into her body. She lay on the floor, shocked and speechless.

“Is this the answer?” somebody asked.

“It’s a dream.”

One single phrase solved it all.

<center>◇</center>

The first feeling he had after waking up was extreme self-hatred.

“Wuaah, that’s impossible!”

His body curled up, Layfon held his head.

The metal frame of the bed squeaked. A cabinet filled with medicine leaned against the modest, white wall. He smelled faint disinfectant and realised he was in the clinic. He wasn’t surprised about it. In the second when he was about to faint, he knew Nina’s attack would make him lose consciousness.

Compared to this, that dream was even more serious.

“I actually dreamt of revenge. That's not possible. I’m so disgusting…So disgusting!”

He rolled back and forth on the bed and finally fell off it. He moaned as his side hit the floor.

He lay on the cold floor and moaned, all the while murmuring “so disgusting” and allowing the temperature of the floor to cool down the heat in his face.

“What’re you doing?”

“……I’m just shocked for being so useless.”

Layfon stopped moaning at the sound above him, but he didn’t get up.

Wait a bit more……He couldn’t stand up before his reddened face had completely cooled down.

“If it’s all right, I want you to stand up.”

The voice was from the girl who came to the coffee shop and took him to the platoon.

“If it’s all right, give me more time.”

“Why?”

“Please say yes.”

“Must I?”

“Yes.”

The girl seemed to understand more from his repeated request. Layfon didn’t know what she had understood, but she didn’t persist in questioning in, and she didn’t force him to stand up. He could feel the tip of her toes beside his head, staying there, immobile.

The two of them fell silent.

Silent.

Silent.

Silent.

Losing to the silence in the room, Layfon said, “I still don’t know your name. Can you tell me?”

“Oh, yes. I haven’t introduced myself yet. I’m Felli Loss, second year in Military Arts.”

(Loss?)

Nasty memories surfaced in his mind.

“Hello. Uh, I’m sorry if I got that wrong……”

“You’re not wrong. Karian Loss is my older brother,” Felli cut him off to confirm his unease. Layfon felt weak.

“Is that so……”

“Yes. Do you hate my brother?”

She got ahead of him again.

“Isn’t it about time to get up?”

Layfon picked himself up slowly from the floor. As expected from a clinic. The environment was clean and tidy, even rolling on the floor didn’t dirty his uniform.

Layfon observed the girl’s appearance and found her eyes a bit like Karian’s. They had a beautiful look about them. They must be related.

A light sigh from Felli, then her rigid expression relaxed.

“It really is better to see the face of the person I’m talking to.”

“Uh……Sorry?”

“Not really. I didn’t come at a good time.”

It wasn’t easy to forget that she’d seen him rolling and moaning on the floor. His face reddened again.

“Do you hate my brother forcing you to transfer into Military Arts?”

Felli returned back to the previous topic, indifferent to Layfon’s current expression.

“…… I think it’s a bit too extreme to describe it as ‘hate’.”

He couldn’t find any other word to say.

“I hate my brother,” Felli said while Layfon was hesitating.

“What?”

He couldn’t understand what she meant by that.

(She hates……her own brother?)

From Felli’s pale lips came the words, “I didn’t want to study Military Arts, but he forced me into it.”

“Why……”

“For victory,” Felli concluded without hesitating.

“He’d do all he could to reach his goal, no matter the means. Our will means nothing to him.”

“No, but……”

Felli watched Layfon while judging her own brother. No sadness and anger could be detected from her neutral expression. Even the smile she had before was gone.

So Layfon couldn’t sense any sort of reflections from her in her previous words.

He was confounded.

“He’d perform any foul acts in order to win. It’s ridiculous that we have to work for such a person.”

“Then what do you want me to do?” Layfon asked in confusion.

For a delicate senpai with a short stature, her doll-like perfect face contained no traces of perplexity. Once again, she concluded, “You only need to remain as you are.”

“What?”

“Remain as you are with that attitude you had when you fought Nina.”

“What do you mean……”

Felli had already turned her back and opened her schoolbag on the long bench.

She took out something from it and left it on the chair.

“Uh, excuse me……”

“This is your badge and the permit to be armed. Please pin the badge on your uniform. Tomorrow, go with Harley to the Weapon Fitting Department and take the permit with you. Harley’ll help with your weapon settings.”

Having quickly told him that, Felli nodded lightly and left the clinic.

He had lost his conversation partner. Layfon’s words lolled in his mouth. His outstretched hand had lost its purpose, and could only wave weakly in the air.

What came through first was a sense of debilitation, then a long sigh.

Felli complained heavily about Karian, but she left immediately after leaving Layfon with the instructions she was told to deliver, whereas Karian had dismissed him from the room. Felli’s manner was exactly the same as her brother’s.

“Just what now?”

Layfon bent down on the long bench. He couldn’t think of any good strategies. Beside him were the silver badge and a piece of paper.

It seemed that the reality of his entering the platoon won’t be changed.

“Ah—gee……Why did it turn out like this!?” Layfon sighed.

<center>◇</center>

The next day after school.

Just when Layfon was about to escape, not knowing where Harley’s classroom lay, Harley himself appeared in the same oil-stained working suit that he wore yesterday.

“After watching the fight yesterday, I don’t feel that the sword fits you. Nina holds heavy weapons that don’t suit her either, but she knows how to handle the weight and has been fighting through in her own way,” he said to Layfon, who was following behind with a fed-up expression in his eyes.

Harley never once noticed it.

He continued with enthusiasm. “But your situation is different. Your body movements with the sword just weren’t smooth. Your fighting style is more focused on speed, right? That’s how you were trained, isn’t it?”

“No. I only learned little at the Dojo. I don’t know the details that well. The weapon I used was about the same as yesterday’s practice sword.”

“Really?” Harley said, looking confused.

“You don’t look like an amateur from the fight with Nina yesterday. I thought you’ve gone through professional training.”

“Not really. In Grendan……I was born in Grendan. Dojos of that level are everywhere. I went to train a bit because there was a dojo near my home.”

“Military Arts is really popular in Grendan. Well, I see. So that means in Grendan, there’re lots of highly skilled fighters like you?”

“Well, how should I put it? I haven’t fought much with others, so I’m not sure.”

“Whatever it is, you still have some confidence with your real strength?”

“Not at all.”

A smile appeared on the kind and friendly senpai. They came to a building with a sign “Weapon Fitting Department” on the wall, and entered it.

Harley handed the document through the window, took a wooden box from the window and carried it back to the waiting Layfon.

“Come to my research lab.”

Harley thrust the box to him and led the way out of the department.

“Uh, to put it correctly, it’s my class’s lab.”

Students of Alchemy were assigned to groups and each group had its own research lab. In there, they could perform personal experiment.

“You can get your own research lab if you regularly take the top place or you publish some pretty good thesis. In here, I can’t really do what I want to do.”

“What is senpai specializing in?”

“Weapon adjustment. Sure, I need to invent, but I prefer to adjust weapons so they best fit their owners.”

Layfon now understood why Harley was so stubborn and determined about his weapon being unsuitable.

“That’s a bit different from trainers. How should I put it?”

“In Grendan, we call them the Dite engineers.”

“Ah, I see. That’s a good title.”

The research lab was messy.

No, the lab itself was the manifestation of messiness.

After opening the door, Layfon saw something in the colour of charcoal sticking tightly to the floor. Near the wall beside the door was a pile of magazines and papers with difficult names. A thin layer of dust covered it. There was also a mug with a dirtied edge and a piece of half eaten bread thrown aside.

The life of a single male……and its worst stereotype had become reality here. The provoking smell in the air made Layfon dizzy.

Harley looked to be practical, but that seemed to be only limited to what he was interested in.

Three tables sat in the spacious room. On each desk was the exact same situation, so Layfon couldn’t tell the difference between them. Harley pushed aside the things on one of the tables and got him to place the wooden box there.

In the box were several rod-like things. In a relaxed manner, Harley took out one of the rods that was dark as charcoal. He took out a long electrical terminal from the gear box on the table and inserted it into the rod. The terminal slid in easily.

“Let’s first adjust the handle of the sword. You’re one-handed, right? Do you want to set it for two hands?”

“Please do.”

Layfon said so, knowing that Harley wouldn’t have listened if he said he could adjust whatever settings he wanted.

“Roger. Hold this.”

Harley handed something over that he took out from the small mountain on the desk. It was a half-transparent item with a bluish tinge to it. At one end was a wire linking it to a machine.

“Hold it just like how you hold a sword.”

Layfon thought of the feeling he had when holding a sword, then he tightened his grip on the icy cold rod-like thing. The thing had its own resistance and didn’t get squashed. Compared with its soft appearance, it was surprisingly hard.

“Wow, your grip is quite strong. Even if you fight with your bare fists, it’s gonna hurt.”

Harley nodded while looking at the number appearing on the display. He pulled out the keyboard to enter the number.

Sudden changes appeared at the end of the rod where the terminal was inserted. The rod extended and expanded, its appearance adjusting continuously, eventually becoming what was shown on the display.

“Try again.”

Layfon did so.

“How does it feel?”

“……Pretty good.”

Nothing felt out of place. Layfon’s every finger held the handle closely.

“I’ll do more adjustments once the entire weight’s been decided. Well, then the handle’s ok now. Next is the material. How do you want it? What Nina uses is black Dite. It’s got good density but with decreasing conductive rate. If we’re talking about speed, it’s better to use white or green Dite. I’d recommend the white. If you don’t get it, I’ve got a sample here. Wanna give it a go?”

Without waiting for a reply, Harley had entered the experimental lab and brought back a pile of rods.

Layfon’s worked up a cold sweat just by looking at the pile of rods on the floor.

“Well, let’s begin testing.”

Smiling, Harley handed a rod to Layfon.

It seemed he’d spend a lot time here.

<center>◇</center>

When Harley let him go, the sun had already sunk down in the west.

Layfon returned to the dormitory in a flurry and jumped onto the bed. He slept for a few hours and was called awake by the alarm clock. He fixed up his messy hair, dressed himself in his work clothes and rushed out of the dormitory.

This was Layfon’s first work day.

Holding the map in one hand, Layfon arrived at an underground entrance outside the residential district. He handed his work permit to the police student for check up and entered the interior. Right before him was a lift. Layfon sat inside the simple lift that was encircled with metal fence, and headed down into the depth of the city.

Just when the indescribable smell of oil and liquid became stronger and stronger, the lift stopped, sending a great jolt up Layfon’s body.

The dim light lit up a scene before him. Numerous tubes and wires crossed each other. A gear wheel was moving up and down in its own rhythm. Selenium flowed like blood in one direction inside the glass-like tubes, whereas liquid in the colour of murky sediment flowed in the opposite direction.

This place was underneath the city – the Central Mechanism Chamber.
The scene of Regio’s heart lay open before Layfon.

“How shocking……”

A young man who looked to be also a half-studying and half-working student walked past and greeted Layfon as he stared speechlessly at the sight before him. Layfon followed the young man to the person in charge, and then started his job of cleaning.

As he was a beginner, he was sent to clean the corridors.

Grouped with the other newbie, Layfon went to work in the maze-like corridors. About one hour later, both of them started to get the hang of how to remove the mixed liquid from the wall, so they divided the work between them. It was easier this way to finish their target.

When Layfon went to discharge the dirty water in his bucket and get some more clean water, his partner was resting on the floor, totally exhausted.

“Are you resting?”

“Yeah,” came the powerless reply.

“How to put it…it’s tough. I picked this job coz I needed money, but I never thought it was such hard work to just clean the floor!”

“That’s because you used too much unnecessary strength. What if you don’t use the muscles of your wrist but the weight of your entire body? That’d save some strength,” Layfon advised, but his partner was so exhausted that he only made some noise as a response.

Never mind, Layfon thought. He continued cleaning with the clean water and the cleaning liquid.

He didn’t resent the repetitiveness of the work, since he could leave his mind blank and not think of anything. He only needed to concentrate on moving his body, his consciousness swallowed in the flow inside him. That was the blood running in his veins, which was the flow needed to open up the flow of Kei. If he focused more, blood and Kei would flow to the antibodies inside him.

Layfon kept on brushing while enjoying that feeling.

When the water in the bucket turned dark, he was brought back to reality.

“I have to change the water,” he murmured, and unexpectedly got a reply.

“Then please change mine too.”

Startled, Layfon lifted his gaze to the source of the voice.

And got another shock.

“In exchange, let me treat you to supper…Uh, what’s wrong?”

“Senpai, why are you here?”

It was Nina. She wore the same work clothes as Layfon. A bucket filled with dirty water sat beside her feet, and she was holding a brush missing a handle. Oil stained her nose, cheeks and even her hair.

“I’m half studying and half working too. Is that so strange? With that, I’m leaving the water to you. I’ll buy some food. Meet up here later.”

Nina left Layfon at a loss.

When Layfon came back with clean water after a few minutes, Nina also managed to make it back in time.

“Thanks.”

It didn’t seem he was dreaming. Nina was looking at the wide-mouthed Layfon disapprovingly. Both of his hands were occupied with the buckets.

“How do you plan to eat? Put down the buckets. You should rest when it’s time to rest.”

“Ah, yes!”

He placed the buckets on the floor and hurried away to join her. They sat down on a tube.

Nina handed over a sandwich.

He took a large bite. The delicious taste of chicken, vegetables and spicy sauce seeped into his tired body.

“Very delicious.”

“This is the most popular bento. It’s always sold out. If you don’t time it right, you’ll never get to have it.”

Nina’s lips relaxed slowly. She handed Layfon a paper cup filled with red tea.

It was red tea with ice. The sugar level wasn’t too high. The drink tasted nice.

“Did you buy this too?”

“No, I made it,” she shook her head and put the lid on her water bottle.

“I wasn’t planning to share. Didn’t know you were here, so I went to get some water just then.”

“Ah, I’m sorry.”

“No worries, and just a warning. Prepare your own drink from now on, the water here tastes horrible.”

Layfon left his mouth open, then looked at the side of Nina’s face. A Nina happily eating her sandwich while her beautiful golden locks were oil-stained just didn’t match each other.

“What’s it? I can’t eat with you staring.”

“Sorry. I’m just surprised.”

“Yeah?”

“Very surprised. Like how I can’t imagine senpai’s working here, and also……”

She looked very cute, taking huge bites of her sandwich, but knowing he’d get quite a beating if he let those words out, Layfon quickly swallowed them.

“Well, in terms of health, this is the worst environment you can imagine.”

Luckily she didn’t notice him struggling with his words.

“But it’s true that the pay is good. For someone as poor as me, I’m grateful to get such high pay.”

Poor?

“Are you that surprised?”

“Ah, no, not really……”

It was true that he was surprised about it.

When he first met Nina, he felt an elegant higher-class bearing from her on top of the standing straight and centre way that passionate Military Arts people preferred.

“Frankly, my family isn’t poor.”

Nina washed down her last bite of sandwich with red tea. Looking at the Nina now, it was hard to imagine she was of the upper class.

“Then……”

“Didn’t I say my family? My parents were against me studying here, so I ran away from home. They don’t send me any allowance.”

“And for what?”

“Why did you come here?”

”The only scholarship qualification that I passed was this academy city’s, so I’m here.”

Disappointment appeared on Nina. No, what she tried to cover underneath was the anger in her eyes.

“And I’m an orphan, so I haven’t got any money.”

After quickly adding that line, he could see the apology in her eyes.

“…… Is that so. I’m sorry.”

“No, that’s ok.”

Layfon found her funny. Although she always appeared stubborn and calm, when he talked with her at such a close distance, her expressions were like the images of a kaleidoscope. In particular, it was funny of her trying to cover her own expression and still act cool.

“I’ve always wanted to go outside,” Nina said softly and took another sandwich. “For us born in a Regios, the majority of people spend their entire lifetime in the same city. Because of the filth monsters outside, we’re trapped like birds in a cage…… but, there are also people who travel on roaming buses in between cities. They can look at many different worlds, as opposed to many who only see one world. I’m envious of them.”

Receiving Nina’s glare again for staring at her, Layfon hastily took a bite of his sandwich.

“I couldn’t become a traveler, but I still wanted to see the outside world, so I was determined to come to the Academy City. I found that a reasonable choice, but my parents were very against it.”

Nina’s eyes narrow in enjoyment. Perhaps she was recalling the scene of her defying her parents.

“That was my first time arguing with dad to such an extreme end. I didn’t know what he was thinking, but I was happy.”

“Is that why you don’t get any allowance?”

“Yeah. They found out that I took the exam behind their backs. They locked me in the room when I was about to leave. I only managed to escape and board the bus in the last minute. I sent home a letter after arriving here. I wrote what I thought was right. The return letter was extremely short. It included a return bus ticket and a piece of paper saying “Besides this, we won’t give you any help.””

“So I’m like this now,” she concluded and fell silent, eating her sandwich. Layfon also focused on eating.

Nina finished the last sandwich and poured some red tea into the paper cup.

“I’m only good at Military Arts, so that’s why I’m in this case. But you seem different.”

According to the Student President, Layfon was forced to transfer.

“Not at all,” he shook his head, lowered his head to gaze at the red tea in his cup. The coldness of the iced red tea seeped through the paper and into his palm.

“I still haven’t decided what to do, but, I want to do something.”

“Um, what about Military Arts? Frankly, I think you’re strong in it.”

“Not Military Arts. I failed it already.”

“Failed? What happened?”

Nina was the type to say what was hard to talk about. Layfon shook his head bitterly.

Just when he was searching for words to confuse the topic……

Gla, Gla, Gla. Footsteps of someone running in the corridor sounded, then that someone appeared, coming close to place where Layfon and Nina were resting.

It was an older man wearing the same clothes as them. A beard adorned his chin. Machine oil filled his fingernails. Layfon guessed he must be a senpai in the Mechanical Engineering course.

“Hey, did you see it here?”

“See what?” Layfon said but Nina got ahead of him.

“Here again?”

“Again. Sorry! I’m counting on you!” the man ran away.

“This is troublesome.”

Nina drained her red tea and stood up.

“What happened?”

“Come and help. We don’t have to clean today.”

“What?”

Nina smiled. “The consciousness of the city has escaped.”

Even so, he didn’t understand it. He could only say “what?”

This time, Nina laughed. “Never mind that, just come.”

Layfon followed.

Amongst the regular noises of gears turning were erratic footsteps stamping on metallic floors, but Nina was strolling in the busy atmosphere.

“Is this urgent?”

“For the Mechanical Engineering students that look after this place, it’s serious enough for them to have their marks taken off.”

“Oh……”

The city’s consciousness?

She said that the city’s consciousness had escaped, but what was the city’s consciousness? Layfon didn’t get it.

Since it was a self-governing city, the city would move according to its own will. No one knew where a city would go, and the people living in it couldn’t control it. People lived in cities that floated, lost on the barren surface of the earth. Rumour had it that in the time when humans didn’t have to rely on Regios, they had maps mapping the entire world. But these maps had lost their value. No one ever read them anymore.

For humans living in this age, what happened outside a city was a mystery. At the same time, the city that they couldn’t control was also in itself a mystery.

He wouldn’t have not known what it meant by the city’s consciousness.

But what it was like to have the city’s consciousness escaping was hard to fathom.

Nina didn’t hesitate when coming across any forked corridors. Layfon watched her back, confused.

“Aren’t we looking for it?”

“There’s no need.”

“Why?”

Layfon was more confused. He caught up with Nina to look at her face, and only saw excitement on her gentle countenance. She didn’t look around. She was just walking straight in the direction she knew.

“The city’s consciousness has a strong sense of curiosity,” Nina said suddenly. “So it likes to run around. That serves to avoid the filth monsters, but what’s more important is its bottomless curiosity to explore the world. It runs here and there…… that’s how Harley puts it.”

Nina halted her steps, blocked by the railing. From here, they could look into the depth of the city’s heart, layered by machineries, the air vibrating with the sound of machines at work.

And above that was something.

Something that pulsated with golden light.

“And because of that, it’s also curious about new things inside itself. It’s curious like you, a new student.”

“Zuellni!” Nina called. The ball of light flew through the air in circles.

“The workers are agitated,” she said.

The ball of light flew straight at Nina. Without giving Layfon the chance to shout “watch out”, the ball of light was in Nina’s arms.

“Haha, aren’t you full of spirit?” Nina smiled, carrying the ball of light.

Layfon took a closer look at it and was speechless.

The ball of light was a small child.

“But you gotta work properly. If you get lazy, the workers have to run around and adjust a great deal of things.”

It was about the size of an infant, but the ratio of its limbs looked normal. Her hair was long enough to touch her toes. She gazed at Nina cheerfully with big and animated eyes.

(This……is the city’s consciousness?)

Layfon stared at the light-emitting girl without a word.

The girl looked past Nina’s shoulder and caught his eyes.

“Ah, he’s new. Let me introduce. He’s Layfon, Layfon Alseif. He’s very strong. Layfon, she’s Zuellni.”

Layfon’s gaze flickered between Nina and the girl.

“That is……uh, the same as the city’s name……”

“Isn’t that a given? The city is this child’s real form.”

Perhaps this was a given, but it was hard to associate this little girl with the huge city he was in.

“Oh, I’m Layfon Alseif. Nice to meet you,” Layfon extended his hand to shake hers.

Zuellni had already jumped from Nina’s arm to her shoulder, then onto Layfon’s chest.

Layfon held her in haste. She was weightless, but he could feel her body heat through his thick working suit.

Zuellni held tightly to his clothes, hugging him. She was gazing up at him with pure and polished eyes, making him feel a bit embarrassed.

“Oh, she seems to like you,” Nina said, trying to suppress her laughter.

“What?”

“Zuellni won’t let anyone she hates touches her. If I explain it in Harley’s words, Zuellni is the Electronic Fairy, the consolidated form of the city’s particles. Once the form loosens, the electronic particles will shoot through the other’s body, just like a lightning strike.”

Hearing that explanation, Layfon wasn’t sure what to say. He couldn’t believe such a cute little girl would harm humans.

“The workers are all so worked up about Zuellni missing because of that too, on top of the gears not moving properly; but I don’t think this gentle girl can harm others.”

Nina patted Zuellni’s head. Zuellni squinted.

But even Layfon himself didn’t know how he’d have reacted when he first knew of this. Nina’s easy and relaxing manner enabled him to hug Zuellni so naturally.

“Senpai is incredible.”

“Why so sudden?”

“That’s what I think.”

“You’re weird!”

Nina took Zuellni from him.

While she turned her back to Layfon, he saw her cheeks reddening. Was she too sensitive?

Nina talked to Zuellni as she walked back to the corridor.

“Ok, have you seen enough? Then return to your place. Even you dislike the workers adjusting things when nothing’s out of place.”

Layfon ran to catch up with her.

“We have to train tomorrow for the platoon match. Don’t bring your exhaustion with you,” Nina said to him.

Layfon halted his footsteps, his jaunty mood disappearing.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume11 Impact of Childhood 01

2010-01-07T13:44:54Z

Hariseldon: /* Impact of Childhood 01 */

=== Impact of Childhood 01 ===

The Impact of Childhood 01

She really didn’t know what to do.

She thought of Mifi, and decided that going back like this would be disappointing. Even if there could be that kind of result, she still thought that doing things like that wasn’t a good idea. The reason that this kind of thing could occur – and there was no excuse – was Mifi’s unreasonable attitude. Sigh~

That being said, having just thought of it upon arrival, she felt that it was a bit late to be thinking like that.

This was the Sick Room, and in front of her was……

“………Zzz ~ ……”
“…………………..”

Layfon, resting quietly. His injuries were treated on the same day he had arrived at the hospital, and took some pills and rested, awaiting further examinations. These tests were especially for Layfon, who since entering the school had been admitted into the hospital several times.

Layfon showed no signs of waking. It was probably her first time seeing his sleeping face like this. It was the first time that she was by his side, watching him.

How did it become like this? She thought over it again.

Yes, it was a thing of yesterday……

<center>◇</center>

When she heard the news from Naruki, Mei-Shen felt as if she had fallen into a deep abyss. Outside the window, Zuellni was surging forward in victory. This was the night after the conclusion of the battle with Myath. In the spontaneous celebration lights lit up everywhere, and outside the window the night sky was a lot more beautiful than its usual quiet atmosphere.

“Bang-Clang.” Noisy sounds from outside came through the glass window, echoing throughout the room. The dormitory which Mei-Shen and her friends lived in was on the first floor, and it had a large space similar to the lounge room so the sound could have come from there as well.

“……Aie!”
It could be because of the noisy lounge room that she misheard. First of all, she didn’t even understand why she was so affected by the sounds.

(But, Layfon would be happy, because he might never see it again…)

After learning Layfon’s story, Mei-Shen should be happy. Layfon might never return to his place of birth, Grendan, so she never thought that they would meet again.

They will meet again.

That’s why it wouldn't be right if Mei-Shen and Layfon weren’t able to be and feel happy together.

But Mei-Shen’s heart was in turmoil, like waves rippling across a pond, wavering with indecision. Those ripples stabbed at her heart, and it hurt more as she struggled.

(Why?)

She always felt afraid of knowing the cause of this pain. Mei-Shen placed her hands above her head, gripping tightly.

“No… That's…”

In front of her, Naruki lowered her head as if she had said something wrong, an exhausted expression on her face. She had accepted the job to infiltrate the enemy city, accepted the dangerous mission of attacking the enemy city’s flag. The battle had finished only today, so it was natural for her to be tired. And upon her return she was questioned thoroughly by Mifi in the name of a report, draining her even more. After she fell onto the sofa she was too tired to move again.

Even though she was in such a state, she was still very direct.

“Leerin came.”

“What~?”

But Mei-Shen, receiving such a shocking blow from Naruki, said nothing. The person who had replaced her in shouting out in surprise was her friend Mifi, who was still writing down information from the interview. The door was wide open, and Mifi burst into the room surprising both of them.

“I heard it all!”

“Stop eavesdropping!” Showing an annoyed expression Naruki continued, “That’s why we weren’t talking about this in front of you.”

“Uwah, that was mean. Hey, this is discrimination, and I’m against discrimination! Everyone should be treated equally!”

“Ok, ok, just be quiet for a second.” Naruki was now really tired, and had no time for Mifi’s nonsense.

Yet there was no way Mifi was just going to let it rest. What Naruki was talking about was perhaps the most important subject to the three girls present; something which had left them in suspense for a long time. How could she just let it pass?

Mifi was desperate for information to the extent that any ordinary piece of information would rouse her curiosity, and if you saw her expression, akin to that of a starved dog, you would have no choice but to give it to her.

“Hey, what kind of beauty is she? A supermodel? An unrivalled Ms Universe?”

“Couldn’t she be anything other than a beauty?”

“But she’s his proper wife, his proper wife! She’s that super slow-witted Layfon’s proper wife!”

“Don’t say ‘proper wife’!”

Actually, acknowledging Layfon and Leerin as a couple was a little strange. When Layfon mentioned her, they were but childhood friends. You could say that they were raised in the same orphanage as siblings. If they really were a couple, wouldn’t he readily talk about her, and about what she did? Or was it because other things had been mixed into those memories that he was reluctant to speak of his past?

Naruki took this as a signal to start talking. She was already exhausted and still had to speak, and as she thought of this she revealed an annoyed expression from the bottom of her heart.

“That kind of stuff is really touching, right? They clearly don’t know so can they still be counted as a couple...?”

When she said that, not only were Naruki and Mei-Shen surprised, but Mifi, who was talking felt an impact as well.

Leerin Marfes, Layfon’s childhood friend, is probably the one who understands him best.

And she left Grendan, arriving here.

Why?

“Eh, why’d she come here? It can’t be because she wants to meet Layfon? Romantic? It’s such a romantic thing to do!”

“Mi-Chan, you’re too excited.”

Hearing Naruki, Mifi covered her mouth and looked towards Mei-Shen.

“It’s okay.”

Hearing her say that, her two best friends looked her way and started smiling.

Yes, these two were her friends she had grown up with. For Mei-Shen, they were very important childhood friends. Calling them friends was an understatement, calling them good friends belittled the importance of Naruki and Mifi’s presence. Their friendship had already reached the stage where every move of her childhood friends was very important.

(For Layfon, Leerin must also be such an important person.)

But, but, but... if she accepted that idea from the bottom of her heart, Mei-Shen’s feelings should also be accepted. Right now, she had already appeared at Zuellni, so Mei-Shen should say and believe what she says from the bottom of her heart, ‘That’s great!’

But she couldn’t.

Well, if there had to be a reason, then it would be because Layfon was male, and Leerin female.

Completely changing the relationship between a man and woman with the term “childhood friends”… Mei-Shen’s didn’t have much life experience, and she couldn’t just readily accept this, and she didn’t have much foresight. However, she wasn’t stupid.

How would Layfon, who had buried his feelings deep in his heart, react when he saw Leerin? How would he react, when he saw Leerin, who had especially came from Grendan to meet him?

Ten minutes, twenty minutes, and thirty minutes passed as she pondered this question.

“Then let’s do some reconnoitering!”

Forcing the ideas of not wanting to treat Leerin as an enemy and not being able to treat her as an enemy out of her mind, Mei-Shen felt a little lonely.

“That’s fine, right? We’ll act as a special unit to ensure Mei-Shen’s success in her romance. Finding information on our enemy is our most important mission right now!”

Facing Mifi who was shouting loudly, Mei-Shen’s face turned red.

Finding herself in this situation where only Naruki had seen Leerin, and had absolutely no other information, Mifi proposed the above solution.

Getting over the noisy celebrations of Zuellni’s victory in the inter-city battles, they had a break the following day. And when the sun rose, the next day arrived.

“So, where’s the target?”

“Location unknown.” Naruki replied indifferently to Mifi who had finished her breakfast, gotten ready to go out, and packed her notepad and pen into her bag, totally in the zone.

“How can this be?”

“Normally she would be living in a dorm right? And then she would be picked up by people from the Student council, and afterwards we don’t know what would happen. Maybe Layfon might know?”

“…Can we ask Layfon?”

“It should be okay…”

“…But, isn’t there another way?”

Mei-Shen had just voiced her own thoughts, and the other two immediately lost their target.

“Is there?” Mifi seriously asked about this untenable, tentative suggestion.

“Then, lets go to the dorms!”

“Yeah, outsiders would usually be there!”

The two geared up girls talked as they approached the door, and Mei-Shen chased after them.

“Speaking of which, there hasn’t been a roaming bus recently, so how did she get here?”

“Yeah… I think she came here from the opposing city.”

“Eh? How did she come from there?”

“I don't know that either.”

<center>◇</center>

“Lucky.” Leerin wanted to say that, but she couldn’t.

This was a room in the Student Council building. Inside there was a small whiteboard and a simple table and set of chairs. The atmosphere was suitable for a small number of people to hold a conversation.

From the conversation she found out that the people from the Student Council weren’t too sure of the situation either. However it only mattered that she somehow successfully arrived here.

After the battle, she rushed to the contact point between the cities, and there she saw Layfon.

While she was being questioned by the people on the Student Council, she decided to tell them everything. However, she didn’t say anything about being brought over here by a Heaven’s Blade Receiver from Grendan. Being asked to keep a secret by someone else, she definitely couldn’t tell anyone.

Although she felt that he was already no longer in Zuellni, and there was no danger in telling them, she still decided not to speak of it. Among the Military artists in Grendan, they stood at the pinnacle, they were the strongest protectors, and their word was definite. That’s what a Heaven’s Blade Receiver was. Being unable to forget about her profound feelings from when Layfon was a Heaven’s Blade Receiver was something she couldn't do anything about.

Layfon, she wasn’t far from him now.

“Well, this is enough, it’s not like we’re treating you like a dangerous person.” The person saying this was a silver-haired youth wearing glasses, who standing behind her and had listened to her questioning. He was calmer than anyone else, and revealed a sincere expression.

“I believe that this is the first time that we have met, I am the president of the Student Council, Karian Loss.”

“First… First time meeting each other……?” When she greeted him, Leerin tilted her head to the side. “…Could it be, that you are a person from Grendan?”

“No, you’ve made a mistake.”

“Is that so? Mmm… Where have we met before?”

Normally, one would say that there was nothing to this conversation, however, the atmosphere should be taken into account.

“Then, where? In Zuellni’s travels, while passing Grendan, It might be possible that I saw you.”

Karian did not express displeasure at Leerin’s words but kindly nodded instead.

“Speaking of which, Leerin-chan, why did you come to this city? Did you come on a holiday?”

In the smoothly progressing atmosphere of the conversation, Leerin froze for a moment.

Wishing to conceal nothing, Leerin obediently told him the reason for coming to Zuellni.

“Oh. To bring something for Layfon? It must have been troublesome for you.”

“Then, do you know Layfon?”

In his letters, Layfon never mentioned the Student Council president. The Student Council president…Without understanding the political condition of the Academy city but based on the successful development of the city run only by students, this person should be the most powerful person in Zuellni.

Realizing why she had asked such a question, an answer immediate sprung to his mind.

“Yes, I do. For Zuellni, I’ve done my best to understand him.”

From the way Karian spoke, he had already realized that his answer was correct. As he thought this he couldn’t help but sigh with relief.

Really, other than Military arts, Layfon seemed to suck really badly.

It was the same with getting exiled from Grendan, his means of subsistence was so poor it was already at a fatal level, and he still didn’t show any signs of thinking about or recognizing any of his problems.

(Could it be that even now, he was still not aware of this?)

It seems that it is most likely true.

“Let me help you.” Leerin understood the words Karian wanted to say reflected in his eyes.

“That…”

“Oh, that’s right, Leerin-chan. Are you going to return as soon as you accomplish what you came here for?”

“Eh?”

“You’re obviously going to return to Grendan at some point, but right now the inter-city battle has pretty much been formalized. Seeing as that’s the situation, roaming buses will be stranded here for a while as well. How about you stay here for a longer time?”

“Ah…”

She never thought about that. She never thought about the relationship between the inter-city battles and the roaming buses. Sometimes no roaming buses came to Grendan as well, so that was the reason. She never knew that before.

Seeing Leerin with no way out, Karian revealed a faint smile.

Ah, this man was really black-hearted.

As she thought this, Leerin listened to his proposal.

Just like that, the second day came.

“What do I do next?”

After seeing the injured Layfon, Leerin was pondering what to do now.

She had already decided on her destination, and it was the Student Council.

Checking the timetable for the tram, she sat on one of the seats thinking about Karian’s offer. She didn't think it was too bad, and although she wasn’t quite sure if what she learned here would be of any use when she went back to Grendan, she saw it as another way of obtaining more knowledge, so it didn't seem too bad. That was what she thought.

“But still…”

But she still thought that Karian had other motives for doing this.

“Hoo…”

The problem was that if roaming buses didn’t come, continuing to live in the dorm facilities wasn’t a solution. She didn’t bring much money with her either, so if she intended to stay here for a long time, she needed to find a job.

“Well, I can think about those problems after the results come out today.”

The train arrived and Leerin got up form the seat. As soon as the pneumatic valve sounded, the doors opened.

“Ah…”

The person who made that sound had her mouth gaping open.

“Eh?”

Directed by the sound, Leerin saw that person.

She was a tall girl with fine red hair and tanned skin, giving off an impression of seeming very lanky.

“……”
“……”

That girl didn’t say anything, she just continued to stare. Leerin was naturally waiting for her reply, so she didn’t move either.

“What’s wrong, Naru-chan?, a red-haired girl who seemed to be one of her friends asked her.

“Ah.. Ahaha… sorry about that, Mei-chan, Mi-chan.”

Pushing her friends who were about to get off the train tram back into the middle of the carriage, she backed away from the door. Leerin politely got on the train tram. The train started moving, and there were still many empty seats. Leerin found a seat and sat down, mindlessly eyeing the route map above the door of the train tram.

“Excuse me, are you Leerin?”

It was that red haired girl from before.

<center>◇</center>

She felt as if something troublesome had happened.

(Uu… What to do?)

She didn’t know where Leerin was, and having no other options, she listened to Mifi’s idea, which was to get some information while going out to visit Layfon. But she never thought she would meet Leerin in this place.

Naruki began to speak up, and she started to introduce herself and her friends to Leerin. Afterwards, Mifi and Naruki started a conversation with Leerin. She seemed to be the type of person to easily accept others.

“Hey, hey, what was Lay-ton like in Grendan?”

“Ah… here you guy’s call him Lay-ton?”

“No, it’s just us! It’s the nickname we gave him.”

Hearing Mifi say this, Leerin’s eyes widened, and in response Naruki started to make up for the shock.

“Yeah. Calling him this makes it seem a lot friendlier. How about we give you a nickname as well?”

“Eh…”

“Hmm… Li-Chan? Rin-Chan? Like that? Or maybe LeeeRIN? (Change of inflection.) Seems pretty good as well, but it’s a bit hard to distinguish from a normal Leerin.”

“Hmm… Although you can’t tell the difference immediately…”

“Yeah… Then, what do you think would be a good nickname for her, Mei-Chan?”

“Eh?”

Mei-Shen’s face showed an expression like she had suddenly been hit by someone.

Of course, she was listening to the conversation, but you couldn't tell from looking at her expression.

She showed that expression reflexively on her face as if it were a conditioned response.

They seemed to be happily conversing, and from the looks of it there was nothing strange going on.

(Chi…)

Being looked at with eyes like that was very uncomfortable.

“Rin… Is Rin-Chan ok?”

She still felt discomfort in her heart.

“Ah, I thought it would be this one.”

“Yeah, I think that name is pretty good too.”

The two of them expressed their agreement and Leerin gave a wry smile.

Their eyes met again. She had seen people like Mei-Shen before, so she just smiled and didn’t pursue the meaning behind her words.

(Chi…)

That was exactly the reason why her sins were building up.

(I, I secretly read her letter.)

That event hung upon her heart heavily.

Although she said it wasn’t on purpose, if she could she would try and explain it away. But behaviour like reading other people’s private letters was still unacceptable even if she did admit her fault.

Leerin doesn’t even know that this happened, which made it impossible for her to admit to doing it and apologizing.

When she was apologizing to Layfon she was forgiven, but that only happened because Naruki accidentally let it slip. Is she didn’t, perhaps Mei-Shen would never have been able to apologize to Layfon.

For Mei-Shen, the act of secretly reading Leerin’s letter gave her the first glimpse into the dark side of her heart. The fact that there was a darkness hidden deeply within her terrified her.

Mei-Shen felt as if the core of her body was as cold as ice and she shivered. Even though there wasn’t any air conditioning, the summer season was about to arrive and it was hot as if several people were cramped together in a tight space. Even so, she still felt cold inside. The train arrived at the student council station.

“What are you doing here of all places?”

The student council complex was comprised of a tall building with a steeple at its tip with Zuellni’s flag raised high, surrounded by a circular school building. Within the tall building, there was the student council president’s office, meeting rooms for the student council members and the office area for those member’s assistants. In the circular building surrounding it there were the offices of the heads of the various disciplines in the school and the student council for those subdivisions as well as a reception area and meeting rooms.

Yesterday, Leerin was locked in one of those little meeting rooms in the circular building.

“That…” They walked together to the reception area and Leerin put on a face saying ‘how do I answer?’ in response to Mifi’s question. Then she started to answer it.

There wasn’t much left of the distance between the tram station and the reception area. Naruki saw the people standing over there first, and so Leerin stopped her story.

“Captain?”

In front of the wide glass window of the reception area stood Naruki’s Captain. She had short, blonde hair, a pointed chin, and she looked like she was made of glass. But if you looked at her personality and actions, then the type of glass she was made of would probably be very strong. Everybody who saw her would probably hold their breath in concentration and their gazes would probably turn dull.

Naruki’s voice was carried across and Captain… Nina lifted her head.

“Ah, coming.”

It looked like she was waiting for Leerin. She wanted to know why Leerin was with Mei-Shen and the others, but she wasn’t too bothered about it.

“Leerin Marfes.”

“Ah… Present.”

“In yesterday’s test, you received a very good score. You passed the test. But if you are only staying in the short term for studies we cannot give you a scholarship, but part of your school fees will be free.”

“Ah, is that so?”

Leerin was happy about the partial reduction of the school fees. Mei-Shen saw this, and Naruki didn’t miss it either.

“Weren’t you worried about the test?”

“No, because I worked hard.” She didn’t make a sound of annoyance neither did she reveal an overjoyed smile.

“Rin-Chan has officially entered Zuellni!” Mifi shouted out in surprise, causing Mei-Shen to understand the meaning of their conversation.

“Oh, the student council president said that there won’t be any roaming buses anytime soon, and since you already came to an academy city it would be a waste not to study here.”

“Uwah! Really? If it was me, I would just play, and keep playing until I couldn't move anymore.”

“You shouldn’t think too hard about that kind of thing.” Hearing Mifi’s words, Naruki propped up her head.

Leerin replied with a smile. “Because during battles they constantly limit the flow of roaming buses, at the worst it will be impossible to travel to any other cities for the next year. Is that ok?”

“Whether or not it’s ok, since you’re trapped at a foreign city you might as well stay here for a while.”

“Yeah, now that you mention it…”

“Speaking of which, could you tell me your name?”

“Ah, ah.. ah..”

Mei-Shen felt a little surprised, she saw Nina wavering. From Nina’s words, the two of them seemed to know each other.

“Eh, so you two still don’t know each other?”

“Yeah.”

“What the, I thought you guys already knew each other!” Mifi thought so as well.

“Sorry about that. I am Nina Antalk, the captain of the squad which Layfon belongs to, the seventeenth.”

Nina held out her hand, and Leerin shook it.

As expected, Nina moved very quickly.

“Back to what we were talking about before, why was the report given to you, Captain?”

This kind of thing was meant to be done by the office people who were working within the door in front of them, not by the unrelated Military Arts department, and definitely not by a platoon leader like Nina Antalk.

“Yeah.” Nina nodded her head. “Well, staying here short term means that she can’t stay in the detention facilities. That’s why we have to find her temporary lodging. The first year dorms are almost completely full, so she might as well come to my empty dorm. The dorm head had work so he won’t return until night.” As she said this, she looked at Leerin.

“As for transportation, it’s just that going shopping is a little inconvenient, but other than that, it’s a comfortable place to live. The rent isn’t too expensive, so if you’re interested in moving there just register. Anyways, just come to my place, okay?”

“Sure.”

Leerin nodded her head, and that’s what she decided to do.

In order to get her luggage, everybody got on the train going towards the detention facilities with Nina. On the train, Nina started talking again.

“I heard from Layfon that you make very good food.”

“No, it isn’t as good as he says.”

“In order for your welcome party we had to go ask the dorm head for military pay but the two people left behind, I and another guy, were both very bad at cooking.

“The welcome party isn’t really necessary, but as for the food, I’ll cook it. Also, if you would just call me Leerin, that would be great.”

“Thanks, Leerin.”

Nina’s expression relaxed. No matter how you looked at her, she seemed to be perfect, but she just wasn’t very good at cooking and it was pretty cute.

Leerin thought so as well, and smiled kindly at Nina.

“Hey, if it’s a cook, we already have one!”

“Oh?”

“Ahh, if that’s the case then I’ll leave it to you. We’ve got quite a bit of money, but is this ok? Is it too far away?”

“It’s ok, we won’t be late. We’ve got a bodyguard!”

“Umm, is this about me?”

Mifi had cut into the conversation, unbidden, and Mei-Shen couldn’t stop her. She had tried as to keep her quiet for a long as possible and you could only hear her muffled sounds of “Mummf.” After that she had gotten free Mifi’s suggestion had been accepted.

She couldn’t even escape even if she wanted to.

Seeing Leerin’s smiling face, Mei-Shen could only tremble.

<center>◇</center>

Some of the labs used for experimental purposes by the Construction Division were located in Nina’s dormitory. This explained the stuff occupying most of the space, making it hard to walk. So, Nina suggested that she return to the dorm by herself to clean up the mess, while Mei-Shen and the others got off from the station before to go shopping and afterwards everyone would meet up.

The military funds went from Nina’s hand into Leerin’s.

“The dorm head loves to cook, so she should have all sorts of kitchen utensils. As for the food, just pick what you like and buy it!”

In any case, Nina seemed to have an apathetic attitude to cooking, and just left those words.

Mei-Shen wanted to see her most basic needs or wants. Being a person who thought about the menu every day, this was really torturous for her.

What did Leerin want to make?

There was a shopping street in front of the station and it was lined with a variety of shops packed closely together. There weren’t only groceries on sale here, but many daily necessities could be bought as well. These small-scale shopping streets focused around the areas adjacent to residential areas. As they strolled through the shopping street, Mei-Shen and the others practically became Leerin’s entourage. As soon as Leerin arrived at the shopping street, she began to zealously check the products on sale at Zuellni, and she couldn’t even hear other three’s words.

And then she stopped at one of the stores.

This was a restaurant. The variety of dishes available here were extremely popular with the students too lazy to cook. Of course, even those who did cook would come here occasionally as long as they lived the life of a student.

The business at this restaurant was booming.

Leerin looked at the dishes. Sometimes, you could find dishes that even Mei-Shen didn’t know of and couldn’t cook.

As a result of the isolation of the cities, there was a great variety among food strains. Using meat as an example, basic types of meat included beef, pork, and poultry as the three main types. If mutations occurred, the variety of meat would increase exponentially. These new types of meat would then be absorbed after classification and improvement. Because of the different environments of each city, the actual improvements would also be different. As a result of this, many different things actually tasted the same when eaten.

The Academy City was a mixing arena for people with different eating customs. With experimental types of produce mixed into the dishes at the restaurant, Mei-Shen couldn’t name many items in the dishes either.

Quietly listening to an explanation of the variety of foods used in this restaurant, Leerin understood and was already wandering through her next target, the grocery store. She looked at the meat and peeked at the vegetables. The types of vegetables available were even more diverse. But as for the basic green-yellow vegetable, recognising it by looking at the leaves and the roots was pretty easy.

You could eat it raw, but when broiled or boiled it would taste even better. That was how Mei-Shen described the vegetable to Leerin.

As they were doing this, Nina returned.

“You guy’s still haven’t finished shopping?”

Seeing Nina’s surprised reaction, Leerin calmly replied “No, but we’ve pretty much decided what’s going to be on the menu tonight.”

However, she didn’t immediately start shopping. After looking at all the products first, Leerin proceeded to the next store.

And then she browsed through another store, then another.

Finally, she had browsed through all of the grocery stores.

Nina couldn’t endure it anymore and asked “Then… Exactly what are we going to make? ” Leerin had carefully looked through all of the stores, but she ended up not buying anything.

“Enn…”

Moving her gaze from the products on display to her shopping list, Leerin started by recalling the names of all the pre-made frozen foods she had seen in grocery stores and other stores she had visited. Afterwards, if she linked them with Grendan dishes not only could she name them all but she could also say how to cook the said dish.

“So if we bought all of this……?”

Of the things that Leerin chose none of them were very expensive, they were all things within the boundaries of family cooking. Also, all the ingredients she had seen from other stores before had been bought.

“This won’t do, if it’s like this……” said Leerin as she looked through all the shelves. From behind her, you could see that she was brimming with a bold spirit.

“From what I’ve seen from before, there is always some margin of difference in each store’s quality and price. Is it because of different methods of storage? Regardless, not buying the best ingredients from a shopping street is unacceptable in both aspects.”

This probably meant that ingredients that fell neatly in between price and quality were the best choices.

“So this is what we chose in the end. Then, seeing as we bought so much stuff, we should split it up between everyone to carry.”

After hearing this, Nina finally relaxed. Everyone was affected by Leerin’s bold spirit, and they had all become nervous without noticing.

“Ah, that’s right.”

Leerin, who was walking about in high spirits returned before Mei-Shen.

“Eh?”

“I’m sorry. At the beginning having said what I was supposed to say, I forgot to tell you that I am very keen on judging.” As she said this, Leerin gave the money to Mei-Shen. This was part of the Military pay.

If it’s like this, then basically…

She gave more than half the money to Mei-Shen.

“These words will be enough, so can I ask Mei-Shen-chan to make the desserts? I heard on the train tram that making sweets was your forte right?”

“Yes, ok!”

“Then, I’ll leave it to you!”

“Ah, wait a moment; you’re still holding some stuff right?” Nina chased after the brisk paced Leerin.

Mei-Shen and the others stayed behind and blankly saw off Leerin’s shadow.

Mifi gave a wry smile and laughed as she said “Fufu, there’s a cooking showdown already?”

“Don’t know if you’ve noticed already, but Leerin’s evaluating gaze seemed very serious to me.”

“Isn’t this exactly why? For the 10,000 year dull, definitely dull, King of Dullness …... for the convergence of countless titles of dullness within one body, Layton, for Rin-chan to hand out this challenge to Mei-chan isn’t strange at all.”

“How can this be? Of course, there is a probability that it could be like that. About the contents of that letter, although Layton didn’t notice, Leerin could probably feel something in the reply.”

“Eh? Eehh?”

Putting it this way made it complicated, but right now Mei-Shen wasn't thinking about this, but rather about how to apologize to Leerin.

She never thought Leerin would ignite a passion for battle inside her.

…She might have even been taken as a rival. No, no, not searching for a chance to apologize is unacceptable.

“Well, see, retreating here is not an option.”

“Huh?”

“That’s right, you can’t just raise your hands and surrender.”

“Huh? Why!?”

The other two had already acknowledged this fact, yet Mei-Shen still had no idea what these two were thinking.

“Then let’s go all out shopping!”

“Yeah, we can’t lose in such a place.”

“Ah, that’s right, what’s Mei-chan going to buy?”

“You shouldn't try to make something you aren’t good at! But, you don't have much time left. In that time before, Leerin might have already chosen some dishes in accordance with her cooking speed and skill and then bought the ingredients for those dishes.”

“It seems that there’s no choice but to make a cake! It’s the most likely to succeed. Regarding Mei-Shen’s speed at making cake, she as actually very capable!”

“But still, I think that making the right amount is very important. About enough for seven to eight people.”

“Is it going to be triple layer or a wedding style cake? If it’s something like that, I would really like to see it.”

“Forget about it! How does using fruits to decorate it and making it look professional sound?”

“Yeah, I’ve decided. I’ll make it like that.” Even though she didn’t completely understand it herself.

The two of them had never seen Mei-Shen making cakes before; neither do they have experience controlling the fire when baking the cake, so all they knew about was the theoretical act of making cake.

Right now, Mei-Shen, who couldn’t keep up with the other two had been tossed aside, and the other two were continuing their conversation.

“Then, let’s start.”

“We’ve got to start picking the ingredients too!”

“Huh? Eh? What?”

Mei-Shen still hadn’t figured out what was going on, and was dragged away by the other two.

<center>◇</center>

Nina’s residence, also from yesterday onwards, Leerin’s residence was a dormitory which was beautiful beyond belief. The entire structure had a classical style to it, making both cute and elegant. Even though it was removed after its construction, the “Building division practice area” still left behind some debris, but Mei-Shen still envied Nina who was able to live in such a place.

That was the situation which Mei-Shen saw before entering the building.

But considering the small size of each room, the number of rooms which the building housed was considerable, so it had to have a common room large enough to fit all the people who lived in it. Even if there wasn’t such a room, in front of the hall, there was already more than enough room for a party.

But today, they wouldn’t be using the common room. There were only seven people in total, so using the huge room would make it seem lonely.

Naruki, Mifi, Nina and another student who lived here named Leu, began to decorate the area that they were going to use as the dining area.

Inside the kitchen, there was only Leerin and Mei-Shen.

However, the atmosphere showed no signs of hostility.

Mei-Shen was very surprised. That was because not only was the designated party area huge, so was the kitchen. It had no problem housing up to five people cooking at the same time.

Leerin placed the ingredients on the central table in the kitchen, and put on her apron.

“Next is……” She quietly whispered.

Leerin picked up a knife, and began to check its condition. Running her finger across the knife blade, she carefully observed it. Her mouth seemed to ask, “Which smith forged this?” and then she fell quiet.

The entire process was precise yet fast, without a shred of hesitation. Mei-Shen couldn’t even find a pause where she could successfully cut in.

The water in the pot was bubbling and the hot water was boiling. In this time, she placed the quickly sliced ingredients into the pot just like that.

The sound of the knife cutting up vegetables formed a steady rhythm and the sound of the fried bread crackling in the oil embellished the rhythm as if forming a melody.

In the midst of all this sound, Leerin’s cooking proceeded methodically. She wasn’t flustered, nor could you see any signs of distress. Leerin hummed a song while she worked, leaving the impression of someone who had enough room for more even though she was already handling a huge task.

Her expression was one of complete enjoyment, thought Mei-Shen. Her imagination ended and she came to. This isn’t the time to be spacing out!

(If she didn’t act any faster)

She realized she no longer had any time to train her competitiveness which Mifi and Naruki had spoken of. It was already evening, and from the progress Leerin made it wasn't long before the dish was completed.

At the side of the kitchen, she began to prepare to make the cake. As she preheated the oven, she made some essential preparations.

She steamed the chocolate until it melted. Then she began mixing the eggs and other ingredients togethers, adding the chocolate that was just melted as well as frozen butter and an appropriate amount of wine. After adding other ingredients into the mix, Mei-Shen then proceeded to the eggbeater, beating the egg whites into a fine foam. Then mixing this with the other mixture, she let it set and placed it into the oven.

After all this, she had finished for the time being.

“……Aya!”

She was short of breath. “What about Leerin?” thought Mei-Shen.

Originally, Mei-Shen had intended to go help Leerin after she had finished baking the cake, but when she turned around instead she found Leerin watching her actions with great interest.

“Ah, sorry”, apologised Leerin with a wry smile. Her smile was without any malicious intent was instead filled with an expression of fascination revealing her undoubtable capabilities.

“When did you finish? It’s really surprising. It looks really nice.”

Behind Leerin, the completed dishes were lined up in a row.

“Wow, it seems you’re used to making many kinds of dishes.”

From what Layfon said, Leerin had grown up with him in the same orphanage, and there she was in charge of cooking and organizing meals. And then she imagined of Leerin before she arrived that with her attitude of buying ingredients which were both fresh and economical, she was sure that everyone in the orphanage enjoyed delicious meals daily.

Making delicious dishes out of cheap ingredients required sufficient cooking and preparation time. However, her attitude of taking the least time possible to both cook and prepare was what Mei-Shen believed was most impressive.

Why would she understand these things? Mei-Shen was constantly thinking about this.

In the past, she had opportunities to cook together with Layton. At that time, he was talking about Leerin. That happy look on Layton’s face as he spoke about it surely meant that he treasured that memory!

What kind of person was Leerin? Mei-Shen was constantly wondering about this. If she could compare her image with the person in question, perhaps she would know.

However, Mei-Shen’s image of Leerin was completely off. The bad thing about imagination was that if you didn’t pay attention for just a moment you would float into space, or you would fall into a deep valley. Just who was this Leerin person? Was she really that Leerin which was so revered, or was she not as great as Mei-Shen thought? It was a pity, seeing as how pointless it was to be blindly guessing like this.

“Even if Leerin was less skilled than Mei-Shen, Mei-Shen had fantasized a comparison between the two of them.

In reality, their opponents were themselves.

But right now, was Leerin better or worse than Mei-Shen? The results were very clear; Leerin was superior.

Whether it was socializing or her cooking, they were all very good, and on top of that she was a very smart and beautiful person.

She couldn’t find anything to say. What she wanted to say she was too shy to talk about. Doing things without others knowing was more like herself.

“The thing is, the only thing I can’t make are desserts. You’re really good, making it in such a short time!” said Leerin as she walked to the container that held the completed cake and stuck her finger into it, licking the cream.

“Tasty!”

Swaying with delight, a completely honest sound came from Leerin.

“I’m really pleased~”

Looking at the delighted Leerin, Mei-Shen couldn’t take it anymore. It was unbearable, thinking of how she took her fantasies of comparing herself and Leerin and used this opportunity to realize it, as well as her stupid actions when she first learnt of Leerin’s existence.

“I’m sorry!”

There was no prefix in her words as Mei-Shen lowered her head.

It was a little surprising when Mei-Shen did that with absolutely no hesitation.

Eh~~?

Even though she was apologized to, frankly, Leerin was still very perplexed.

Mei-Shen told Leerin how she had read her letter.

“Which letter!?” asked Leerin as a previously unseen dizzying blush of shyness tinged her cheeks.

She wasn’t angry. On this point, she was very similar to Layfon.

Even when she felt angry at other people’s actions, she didn’t know how to deal with such situations. She was like this in the orphanage. When she became the head chef at ten and started cooking, she watched the younger kids stirring up trouble everywhere. As a result, she naturally formed two differing personalities. That second personality did not oppose the character that she was born with, more accurately it was a distortion of the original. At critical points in time Leerin usually expressed her inner self, yet this time it did not occur.

In other words, she didn’t know how to be angry. This kind of unorthodox action, and to think that someone would actually cross that line of morality… Yet, when she met with these kinds of actions, she just couldn’t get angry. Leerin didn’t have a reaction more extreme than simply being embarrassed when she found out that someone had read her letter to Layfon.

Leerin understood what Mei-Shen did wasn’t usual. If one of the kids at the orphanage had peeked at other people’s letters, she guessed that she probably wouldn't have given a second thought about slapping them.

And also, Mei-Shen was apologizing for her actions.

Then should she slap her? Should she call her a despicable, disgraceful scum?

(Sigh~~)

In the end, she didn’t know what to do.

“Forget it.”

She had thought about it for a day and an age, and ended up saying that sentence. She wasn’t angry in the first place, and even if she were, she would have to let herself calm down.

Mei-Shen didn’t raise her head even after hearing those words.

“Even if I got angry at you in the heat of the moment, it would still leave many awkward complications,” said Leerin softly.

Mei-Shen finally lifted her head, with her eyes glistening with tears as they threatened to spill out.

“But…”

“Even though I’ll feel embarrassed… Ah… How should I say this?” Leerin thought about this for a minute, unable to find the words to make Mei-Shen understand.

“I suppose I would have done the same!” That’s the only way she could say it, because Leerin knew the reason why Mei-Shen had done such a thing.

(If their positions had been reversed)

One day, if she had received a letter from Mei-Shen to Layfon… She thought of this.

Putting whether or not she would actually read the letter aside, she knew that the temptation to do so would be hidden deeply within her heart.

Layfon didn’t notice, right? On multiple occasions towards her, as well as with many other people’s feelings towards him he was infallibly slow. This was one thing about him that never changed.

That personality of his was more than enough to warrant her chase from Grendan after him, yet she was unable to change it. Wasn’t it something that would be easily changed? “It seems like that would be the way it is,” sighed Leerin with resignation.

She could see a surprised light in Mei-Shen’s eyes.

“What did she think of her own position?” thought Leerin. Layfon’s lover? If it was like that... If it was like that, then if she came to Zuellni earlier, a little bit earlier then there probably wouldn’t be any problems like this.

And then, she wouldn’t know what she would do if she had read Mei-Shen’s name in a letter, or if she had read Nina’s (who was in the dining room) name, or what she would do if there was another girl’s name in the letter.

“…Leerin-chan”

“Mei-Shen-chan, what’s the matter?”

“Ah……”

Mei-Shen was drying her tears with a handkerchief.

“Is the cake ok?”

“Ah!”

Seeing a flustered Mei-Shen tripping towards the oven, peeking inside urgently, Leerin crossed her arms and laughed.

“Next up, I’ll wrap things up and finish the rest of the cooking in one go!”

Just what exactly am I doing?

Hiding that fragment of her heart, Leerin hummed a song as she baked the bread.

But she had made up her mind. She had decided to officially accept that short-term scholarship which she was so hesitant about after the exam.

<center>◇</center>

When all the food was placed on the tables within the dining hall and everything was prepared, the dorm head returned

“My apologies, I should have been the one cooking, yet I let a guest do it!” said the head.

“It’s ok; I’m already used to cooking!”

Mei-Shen noticed Leerin’s cautious reply.

“En? What’s wrong, Mei-chan?”

“Eh? No- nothing!” She hurriedly lowered her head, covering her blushing cheeks with her hands.

Mei-Shen thought that Leerin really was amazing.

If it were Mei-Shen, what would she have done? Would she have been angry? She probably wouldn’t be. No, she wouldn’t be angry. She thoroughly understood her own feeble personality. But keeping her composure while cursing the person behind her smiling facade was entirely possible.

Practically gazing at her dark thoughts, so shallow in her heart, irritated her.

But Leerin was different. She forgave her. She didn’t only forgive her with words, but also with all her heart.

Even if she wasn’t like this, she was still far ahead, without the slightest similarity with Mei-Shen. She was speaking with a smile. Speaking to her with that nickname which Mifi had thought up, her familiarity made it feel as if it was a dialogue between close friends.

Could she do such a thing?

No, she didn’t think she could.

The atmosphere of Leerin’s welcoming party was very warm and welcoming. Everyone was praising Leerin’s cooking, and Mei-Shen thought it was delicious was well.

How on earth did she manage to cook such a large variety of dishes in such a short time and make them taste delicious as well?

Leerin also lauded Mei-Shen’s cake. The cream did well to control the sweetness of the chocolate, all layered in the spongy cake. And Mei-Shen had decorated the dessert with many different fruits. What a pretty cake!

Seeing her taste Mei-Shen’s cake so eagerly, she felt really fortunate.

“Layfon isn’t here. I feel bad for the rest of the team that isn’t here too…”

“I understand.” Hearing Nina’s words, Leerin nodded.

“It really is a pity. I still wanted to ask him a couple of questions.” Mifi’s words were sincere.

“It doesn’t matter, really, seeing as tomorrow she’ll be a First year as well, so we’ll have many chances to trade stories later.”

“Ah…”

On the other side, Nina suddenly cried out.

“I forgot! Leerin, you’re a third year student!”

“Huh?”

Everyone on site was frozen with surprise.

“Your test results were extremely good. The student council president thought that it would be better for you if you went straight to the third year class. I’m guessing you’ll probably be in my class.”

Nina revealed the hidden meaning behind the student council president’s words.

“Wow~~! She skipped grades? This is the first time I’ve ever heard of this.”

“But it happens in schools in normal cities as well.”

However, with all the latest publications, information and technology absorbed into academy cities, skipping grades was a rare occurrence. The reason student’s didn’t have to specialize in any specific area between the grades one and three was to allow the students to learn what the schools consider basic knowledge that they selected to teach from its massive store of information.

But despite all these improbabilities, Leerin still skipped grades.

It was because she really was extremely capable.

“Well, you have to realize that short-term study periods are also taken into consideration when they decide to allow a student to skip grades. It would benefit a student more to learn things at a third year level compared to a first years, right?”

“If you put it like that, it seems more probable” said Leerin in response to Nina’s words.

Leerin’s quick understanding enforced Mei-Shen’s high regard for her.

She probably couldn’t catch up to her even if she worked hard.

Other than feeling slightly lonely, Mei-Shen thought that something else was amiss.

Of course, after returning to their dormitories, she would still feel angry about Mifi leaving so quickly.

<center>◇</center>

…and today, she arrived here.

(What to do?)

Layfon was sleeping, and apart from the two of them, there was nobody else in the room.

It was a personal room.

A single room.

(Uuwaaaahh…)

Mei-Shen cried out loudly within her heart, extremely nervous, feeling herself perspiring heavily.

(No, wait a moment, you. Don’t forget your purpose. What did you come here for today?)

She has to control herself, she must.

Yes,… she came here today because of Mifi. She…

“Do your best and ask Layfon out on a date. Do whatever you can! In the face of superiority in terms of time spent together, the happy times you’ve shared will be wiped away in the blink of an eye! So right now, you can’t stop!”

Because she said it like that.

In the dormitory, Mei-Shen realized couldn’t beat Leerin at cooking. The result made Mifi resentful, seeing as how she was already helping Mei-Shen.

Mei-Shen felt that way as well, and she thought that being dishonest wasn’t ok either.

She wanted to be more honest.

For this, if she didn’t experience it with her own body, she wouldn’t understand.

For this, she promised to go on a date.

Layfon, he would probably accept it. It had to be a time when Layfon had no other appointments. Over here, all the military artists were preparing for the celebrations for the Military Art’s victory, and were extremely busy. She didn’t know when he would have time.

But Layfon probably didn’t have any special feelings towards Mei-Shen, and his attitude towards the date would probably be one of going out with a friend to have some fun.

That was the biggest problem. His slowness in that area.

(It was probably impossible today. The nurse had said that he probably wouldn’t wake up before midnight.)

Yes, even if it was like that, Mei-Shen still understood Mifi’s point. Then it was probably okay to just leave the get-better gifts and leave… right?

But…

Layfon, lying over there in a vulnerable position you could never see normally.

He had slept in class before.

He had slept on the lawn outside the library as well.

But if you spoke to him he would get up immediately. Because Layfon was Military Artist, even thought she didn’t know if he was a very strong one, she had never seen him off-guard when dealing with anyone.

When he is sleeping…

Yeah…

So she wanted to do something.

So a strange feeling took root in her heart.

“Ennn…”

Layfon turned over sleep talking, causing Mei-Shen to hold her breath. But he didn’t make any other actions, sleeping on.

Even if he was a Military artist he couldn’t resist the force of sleeping pills.

If she were to do it, this was her only chance.

This kind of chance couldn’t possibly appear again. If she thought of it like this, if she didn’t do it now she would never have another chance at it ever again.

Even the timid Mei-Shen thought so. This idea possessed her, forcing her to think this way. A single room, two people together alone, her own feelings, Leerin… the results of various thoughts made her unable to even think of backing away.

(Wait, just wait a little longer.)

Her rationality was screaming out at her earlier. But her mind was already overflowing with thoughts. She didn’t feel cold but her warm shoulders and hands were shaking uncontrollably.

But her body was thirsting for it.

(Uuuuu…)

She had already decided to come clean.

She realized that she was going to do a despicable thing to a sleeping person.
But… but… but…

(Uuu…)

She stood up, leaning close to the bed.

Layfon slept on regardless, his face serene with both eyes closed, breathing calmly.

She placed her face close to his and brushed back her hair.

She felt Layfon’s breath tickle her cheek.

She moved slowly.

(Wait… Wait just a bit more.)

Her silliness, her shyness were all suppressed by her singular desire. The desire to bend a little lower. The only obstacle to sating that desire was that tiny resisting thought of “he’s still sleeping.”

Had Leerin watched him like this ever since childhood?

She gazed at him, gazed at him unblinkingly. Mei-Shen half-opened her mouth, words caught endlessly within.

“Leerin.”

The resisting thought.

(It’s ok, right?)

Even though she still had her doubts, it was too late to stop now.

(… … … … En)

It was a gentle warmth, and in a moment, the two people touched each other.

It was a forced contact.

Mei-Shen was overcome by all sorts of emotions and driven by them, she fled the sick room.

Layfon, left behind…

“I’ve already had plenty of red vegetables!” His sleep talk was undisturbed.

In this room which wasn’t “cold or baleful”, those words quickly spread out and vanished.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios|Main Page]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume5 Chapter5

2009-12-29T13:29:50Z

Hariseldon: /* Chapter 5: Two Fights */ grammar

===Chapter 5: Two Fights===

“…….. Are you going?” Mei-Shen said, crying. The tram had gone past a few stations. No new passengers appeared. Mei-Shen’s crying voice mixed in with the sound of the tram moving, and it disappeared.

“Huh?”

“It’s strange you were discharged right after the operation. Layton really is going?”

He didn’t respond with words to confuse the topic. Would she believe him if he said “no”? She wouldn’t believe him.

“……. Yeah.” So he nodded.

Mei-Shen was looking at him with reddened eyes. Her mouth opened as if she wanted to say something, but she swallowed the words.

“Does it have to be Layton?”

“If it were another city, I think it wouldn’t have to be me.”

But Zuellni didn’t have any experienced Military Artists. This was too heavy a burden for the students. When he fought the aged phase filth monster, he said he could defeat it with his heart prepared to lose half of the city. He probably could have defeated it. But at that time, the probability of the city becoming useless was high. The most important thing was that the city would face a crisis……… not just the danger of filth monsters attacking, but the probability of the city’s functions stopping, to the point that the city would not be able to support its occupants. Perhaps the crisis of the food shortage at Grendan would in turn come to Zuellni. Grendan managed that time, but could Zuellni manage it too? The ending was that they couldn’t do anything but delay the time of death.

“It’ll definitely be all right if I go….. Am I arrogant?”

“……. A bit.”

“I thought so.”

In truth, “a bit” was an understatement. He knew that since long ago.

“I wasn’t thinking of ‘protecting’ anything……… To seek a path outside Military Arts, I said that before right? I still feel the same now. If we win the Military Arts Competition this year, I plan to return to General Studies.”

“Can that really happen?”

“The Student President who switched me to Military Arts would have graduated. I think it’s possible.”

“But……”

“I want to start from there.”

He could guess what she wanted to say, so he didn’t want to hear it.

“This place is the only place I have since leaving Grendan.”

This was the only place where he obtained a scholarship. Because of his level of education and the little money he had, he could only come to Zuellni. So he was here now.

“It’s different now. Mei’s here. Naruki, Mifi, the Captain and everyone. That’s why I want to do something.”

Zuellni had to remain safe for that reason alone.

“That’s why I’ll do what I can do.”

Mei-Shen’s words turned his gaze back to her. “……… I can’t fight. But is there anything I can do for you?”

“………..”

“Though you think you’re doing this for yourself, you’re doing it to protect us….. so I want to do something for you.”

“…… Thanks.”

“Because……. Because….. I, I……..” she looked at the floor, blushing.

“Then, I’ve a request.”

“Huh?”

“This’ll have to wait after the match though. Can you take a message to the Captain?”

And Layfon relayed the message to Mei-Shen. A short message.

“Is that ok?”

“Yes, the Captain will understand,” he said decisively as he looked at her.

“You really do trust the Captain.”

“Yeah.” It’d be embarrassing to nod honestly, so he chose to smile, bitterly.

And as such, Mei-Shen had come to the Locker Room. She saw the sign outside the place forbidding unrelated peoples’ entry, but she ran into Mifi in the hall. Mifi talked to the senpai in charge of the place and he let them through.

“Mei……… Did anything happen?” Naruki asked.

Shocked into silence by the stiff atmosphere in the room, Mei-Shen made up her mind and moved to stand before Nina.

“Ex, excuse me……..”

“What?” Nina said with surprise. Surprised that it wasn’t Naruki who came to her but Mei-Shen. Nina’s expression turned gentle.

Mei-Shen stared at her. Nina Antalk. This wasn’t the first time she saw her. They were together at the camp before, and they had attended the celebration too. Still, this felt like Mei-Shen’s first time meeting Nina.

(This is Nina Antalk.)

The person that Layfon trusted. She was a Military Artist but she wasn’t as strong as Layfon. She also couldn’t have a past as painful as Layfon’s…….. Mei-Shen thought. Though he didn’t know the reason, Layfon trusted the Captain.

“Uh…… Layfon asked me to tell you something.”

“Tell me something?” Nina asked. “That is?”

“Please ask the Student President and go see Zuellni. This must be something that only the Captain can do.”

“Zuellni?” Naruki asked instead. Everyone else held the same confusion.

“Isn’t Zuellni here? What’s happened?” Mifi asked.

“Don’t know……..” Mei-Shen said.

“……… ‘Get the explanation from the Student President’, something like that?” Nina said, turning Mei-Shen’s gaze back to her, as if she had understood something while everyone else was wondering.

“Nina, you know something? Well, I don’t get it, but the situation seems pretty clear.” Sharnid said.

“Don’t you know of it too?” Felli said coldly. Sharnid shrugged.

Harley had been checking the Dites, uncaring of Dalshena destroying the properties in the room. But now, “I, I’m not involved this time!” he said in a fluster to show he was in the clear.

“Speaking of which……. Huh? Could that be it? Ah….. Kiriku was in the lab today. Aa…. Can it be……. Uhhh, he’s too sly!” Harley couldn’t help but spill out his true feelings. Nina glared at him.

“That isn’t the issue………. Really.”

“Geez…… what a good natured person,” Felli said and took out her Dite. “I’m sending the flakes over.”

“Thanks. If possible, get in touch with Layfon first.”

“He had an operation today. He shouldn’t be too far. I’ll make it.”

“Yes. Really.”

“Then what do you plan to do?” Sharnid asked.

“Head for the place with clues. You guys, stay ready. I’ll get back to you.”

“Roger,” Sharnid replied as Nina ran off. What were left were the restored Dites, Felli, and Sharnid. Sharnid pulled over the weapon harness to himself and laid down on the long bench…… Naruki, Mifi and Mei-Shen didn’t know what was going on.

“…… What’s going on?” Naruki asked Sharnid.

“That guy’s at it again.”

“Huh?”

“……. Has he gone to fight?”

Naruki and Mifi watched Mei-Shen in shock.

“Did he say that?”

“…….. Because he wants to protect, from now on.”

Sharnid sighed. “Just like him. Geez, doing this kind of thing so calmly.”

“Please… wait a minute,” Naruki massaged her head. “What happened to Layfon? Fighting…….”

“You’ll know in a minute,” he looked at Felli. As if they had planned it beforehand, Karian’s voice came through Felli’s flake.

“Ah, you already knew?” he said sourly.

“It’s not ‘already knew’!” Nina said in anger, running on the rooftop. After leaving the war field, she had confirmed the location of her destination and jumped onto a roof. If she ran on the ground using Kei, she’d confuse the students and face many obstructions. On the roofs, she could run as fast as she wanted.

“Why did you involve Layfon in such danger?”

“If possible, I want him to concentrate on Military Arts.”

That sounded like Karian’s true feelings.

“But not this time.”

“Just what has happened?” she suppressed her anger at Karian for letting Layfon fight alone.

“The city’s on a rampage.”

“What?”

“As I said, the city’s on a rampage.”

It seemed Karian hadn’t yet managed his own feelings about this situation. Impatience and anxiety ran in his voice. “It’s like we’re giving ourselves up to filth monsters….. Do you think I can simply tell everyone about it?”

True. It’d be chaos.

“But…..”

“On the other hand…….. I think I can tell from the last fight. We’re still immature. We already fought so desperately against larvae. No, if Layfon wasn’t there, we’d have turned into their food.”

Nina bit her lips. Yes, Nina and the rest of them couldn’t fight the filth monsters directly. The monster’s shell was so hard that Nina couldn’t break it. It took her several hits to kill the monster, but it’d be an easier fight if she could break the shell with one strike. After that, she contributed to the fight with the aged phase filth monster by offering Layfon a strategy, but could she herself carry that through………. Even if she could, who else could defeat a larva with just one strike? Who……….. Did Zuellni have such a Military Artist? She couldn’t think of anyone else. She didn’t hear of anyone killing numerous larvae in the previous fight.

“Only he can solve this problem. That’s the truth.”

“Bu……..”

She felt that Layfon was becoming more and more unreachable. She already knew the distance between them was too large. She was doing her best so to catch up to him……… now it felt like she wasn’t even permitted to catch up. Nina’s feet moved as if they were trying to stop themselves.

“But……”

“He wanted you guys to go, and wanted you guys to make preparations first.”

“Huh?”

“Ask him. So what do you want to do?” Karian asked.

Silence descended. Everyone could hear Karian’s voice, but no one said anything. They all waited for Nina’s reply.

“I’m not going.”

“Oh……..” Curiosity came through Karian’s voice. “That isn’t like you.”

“I’ve something else to do.”

Layfon had said that only Nina could do it. Go to Zuellni……… The Electronic Fairy of the city was also called Zuellni. Other people knew of that as a fact, but none of them had experienced that knowledge. That was the meaning behind Layfon’s words.

Nina’s feet moved again. He said he trusted her. Only she would think of doing something about the unusual actions of the Electronic Fairy. So she had to do something about it.

“Then what do we do? Do you need help?” Sharnid asked.

“Don’t know, but…….. I think he needs reinforcements. Go to Layfon.”

“Roger……. We believe in you?”

“Of course.”

It was strange for Sharnid to say that kind of thing.

“Though I don’t know what you’re planning……. Smooth sailing.”

“As you like,” Karian said.

Nina took a big leap. She jumped over several buildings and landed on the ground. This was her first time coming to the Mechanical Department during the day. She entered the place through the entrance reserved for staff.

<center>◇</center>

The bike had only been in use for four hours before Layfon and the others arrived at their destination. This place was the closest in the arid wilderness. The place had sunk into a valley, and a number of huge bodies laid on the angled slope, half buried in the ground, stirring. Filth monsters.

“First and second phase…….”

“Exactly~” Haia nodded at Layfon.

It seemed the mother had given birth to the larvae here. Since no cities were around, the mother must have become the larvae’s food. Intense fights over her had taken place.

“Twelve of them,” Fermaus’ electronic voice reported.

“The same as the information we got before.”

The beginning number must be about 100 or so. Most of them died in the growing stage from being unable to adapt to eating pollutants, and from fighting each other and consuming each other for survival. Only twelve filth monsters were left, and they showed signs of waking due to the close proximity of a city.

“If we had come any later, these guys would have headed straight for the city~” Haia waved his hand and the subordinates standing behind him spread out.

“Next…….. Our contract is to defeat half of the filth monsters, so six of them.”

“I know,” Layfon nodded coldly and took out the Adamandite and the Safaiadite. The sword handles could be combined as before. Kiriku had told him the combination of the alloys.

Layfon had heard from Karian. The Salinvan Guidance Mercenary Gang moved between cities on their roaming bus. They fought filth monsters in their travels. Karian was dealing with the Mercenary Gang because of the filth monsters, but Zuellni didn’t have enough money to pay the amount that Haia had raised in the deal. An Academy City’s main income derived from the data of research, new techniques, new inventions. Although it was a place of immature people, senior students had a certain level of knowledge in the research area. They researched and obtained new data for the city they were in, but their contribution was also meaningful to other cities because Academy Cities profited by selling data to each other. However, Academy Cities didn’t aim to make profits, so if a profit was made, that was used on students’ living.

Zuellni’s current financial situation could not afford Haia’s price. Hence, Karian suggested a compromise. He named the amount he could pay, and Haia named the number of Mercenary Gang members to participate in the fight, and Haia then decided on how many monsters they could handle, leaving the rest for Zuellni to manage. And Zuellni’s representative was Layfon.

“I’m giving you half. Hunt whatever way you like,” Layfon said.

“……… That’s revolting,” Haia said, displeased. Layfon’s mind was already elsewhere and didn’t hear him.

“Don’t be like that. A Heaven’s Blade successor is like that,” Fermaus said. “Holding a Heaven’s Blade means he isn’t allowed to follow the level of anyone around him. He has to act alone even if he has comrades with him. That’s a Heaven’s Blade successor. Only other Heaven’s Blades are allowed to stand beside him.”

“Tsk. An end without cooperation. If I held the Heaven’s Blade, it wouldn’t be like that,” Haia said as if he was spitting something.

Layfon put the rod-like Dites into the slots of his Dite, and ran his Kei through it.

“Restoration AD.”

The Adamandite increased in weight, its shape changing.

“That guy……….” Layfon frowned at the restored Dite. Kiriku said Layfon was stubborn, but he himself was the same. Layfon was indeed holding a sword. The blade was slightly curved but it still was a sword. The blade was sharper and more solid than the blade before, and it didn’t hold the special quality of a Katana.

“Well, only that point is different. The shape is the same as before.”

With this blade, he could easily slice open a filth monster’s hard shell.

“Next………”

Time to go? His mind flew back to earlier.

(Mei, can she do it?)

He didn’t think she’d ignore his request. It was difficult to enter the Locker Room during a match. If she could get them out of the Locker Room smoothly……..

“Hey, wait a bit more. They’re softer when they’re awake~”

A filth monster’s shell became much denser and harder during the monster’s dormant period. A hard shell would hinder a filth monster’s movement, so the shell tended to soften up when the monster was awake. Another saying went that the shell was harder in the filth monster’s sleep to prevent other filth monsters from eating it. Was it really true……….

The filth monsters stirred, half buried in the ground. They should have felt Zuellni’s closeness. Perhaps the shells really were softening to allow greater flexibility.

“…….. It’s all right if I just clean up my part.”

“Ugh. Allow me to show you the beautiful cooperation of my team. You just shut up and see,” Haia said, bending down from the rock he was on.

Layfon originally intended to ignore him, but………..

(Please wait a moment more.) Fermaus’ voice stopped his feet from moving. He glanced at Haia. It appeared he hadn’t heard Fermaus.

(I’m only speaking to you.)

“Why?” Layfon asked in a low voice.

(Haia’s interested in you. Ryuhou always mentioned you. He was happy that you were given a Heaven’s Blade, as if you were his own apprentice.)

An electronic voice that should be devoid of any feelings, but Layfon felt nostalgia in that voice.

“You……..”

(I knew Ryuhou since I was little. Well, he was older than me. I also had met Kiriku……. It’s strange that he doesn’t recognize me now.)

Layfon recalled Fermaus’ face without the mask.

(I wanted to meet you, but I gave up. We didn’t intend to return to Grendan soon. I never guessed we’d meet this way.)

“……… What does the Queen want with the Haikizoku?”

Since he couldn’t ask Haia, he turned the question to Fermaus. This current situation was due to the Haikizoku. Best if it disappeared. However, he wouldn’t feel any more relaxed if the Haikizoku was taken to Grendan because Leerin and Deruk were there.

(What does she want…. I want to know too. The Salinvan Guidance Mercenary Gang was formed to find the Haikizoku. Our mission remains the same even if our leader is changed. This is some kind of a secret among the royalty.)

“So the Mercenary Gang has been following that order and seeking the Haikizoku?”

(Well……….. It felt like a heavy mission in the first stage of the Mercenary Gang, but the feeling has become less immediate in Ryuhou’s generation. Besides, Ryuhou didn’t join the Mercenary Gang for that reason.)

“Huh?”

(Ryuhou just wanted to travel.)

Layfon failed to reply to that unexpected answer.

(He always sighed that because of him, Deruk could’ve left…….. He was really happy when he heard Deruk’s apprentice had become a Heaven’s Blade successor.)

“…………”

But that apprentice did something to taint the name of Psyharden.

(That’s why Haia hates you.)

“Why?”

The thought of himself tainting Psyharden flashed in his head.

(No, that’s not it.) Fermaus denied as if he had predicted Layfon’s thinking. He might have read Layfon’s expression with psychokinesis.

(Haia wasn’t born in Grendan. He was an orphan and Ryuhou picked him up. Haia was very full of himself, but he fell under Ryuhou’s influence. He and Ryuhou had developed a father and son relationship. No one wants to see his own parent praising another child, right?)

“I don’t get it.”

Layfon was also an orphan, so he didn’t understand the feeling between a father and his son. But he understood it wasn’t anything funny when Deruk praised other apprentices.

(Haia wants to take the Haikizoku back to Grendan so he can take the Heaven’s Blade. He wants to prove what Deruk’s apprentice can achieve, Ryuhou’s apprentice can also do.)

Fermaus laughed. It felt strange and itchy to hear that electronic laughter.

A feeling between family members? No……… How should he put it…….. Layfon held his hand, confused by his own feelings. Another voice suddenly cut in.

(What’re you doing?)

Felli’s voice was icy. But it was comforting to him as he was used to it.

“Felli……. Senpai,” Remembering that Fermaus was still listening, he hurriedly added ‘senpai’.

(It’ll take a while for my flake to arrive so I’m borrowing this flake.) Dissatisfaction filled her voice.

(Incredible.) The electronic voice sounded. The flake beside Layfon held two different psychokinesis from two people.

(You didn’t cut off my psychokinesis but merged yours with mine? Brilliant. I can interfere with another’s use of psychokinesis, but I’ve never heard of using it this way.)

(Sorry, but……..)

Felli’s voice was lighter than usual when she responded to Fermaus’ excitement. (I’ve something to say to this hopeless idiot. Unrelated people please leave.)

(Ah……..)

Fermaus didn’t say anything else. It appeared Felli had completely taken over the flake. Though she wasn’t physically here, it felt like she and Layfon were alone, together. The discordant and tense atmosphere descended on him. That was Felli’s anger.

“Uh……. I’m sorry.”

(Never mind. I understand……… I’m deeply shocked by Zuellni’s level.)

“That’s not it,” he shook his head, relieved that she understood him. “This is an Academy City. It must be common.”

(……. How troublesome.) She then told him of what happened with team 17. (Then why did you call us over?)

Why did he call them over when their strength wasn’t enough to fight filth monsters?

“To watch.”

(Watch?)

“The fight. My style of fighting isn’t useful, but the Mercenary Gang’s is. Felli, I’d be happy if you recorded as much as you can.”

Young Military Artists at Grendan would watch the fights of veterans. They’d fight after feeling the atmosphere of the fight and the horror of filth monsters. They’d prepare themselves mentally for the fight, and figure out their own styles. This was a habit only seen in Grendan because of Grendan’s numerous contacts with filth monsters.

(It’ll be difficult to turn the images in my head into video images….. I can record the images from the helmet though.)

“Please. If only Sharnid senpai and everyone else saw it, Captain would get angry……..”

(Please don’t say something that’d make me not want to prepare for this.)

“Huh?”

(A joke. Then I’ll relay this to them.)

“Yes, please tell them where to wait and watch. How long will you get here?”

(I can start recording when I see the battle. When my flake arrives, it can record the entire fight.)

Layfon nodded. “Then I’m counting on you.”

(Let this flake be your aid.)

The vision dimmed in Layfon’s helmet and immediately turned into a colorful world.

“This really is better.”

(…….. I won’t forgive you even if you praise me. And please don’t force yourself.)

“I know.”

Felli didn’t say anything. She must be relaying the message to Sharnid.

“Next……..”

His preparation was done.

(Next is to trust the Captain in that.)

He worried about the Captain more than his impending fight. While he was thinking of this, the situation over at Zuellni came through. Felli deliberately left it out of her report to Layfon.

<center>◇</center>

Nina descended into the centre of the Mechanical Department on the lift that was fenced waist-high. As the lift stopped, she ran out of it. The time was dusk, and there were no other cleaners around. Almost all of the workers here were in the Resting Room. Nina ran without worrying of knocking over people. No one else was around.

Zuellni was on a rampage. She couldn’t believe it. That young girl on a rampage? But it was true that the city was heading straight for filth monsters when it should be avoiding them. Layfon was now fighting because of that.

(Damn, just what’s happened?)

She was running now because of the reality. Nina didn’t have to doubt.

(A child that gentle…….)

She and Zuellni met for the first time when she started working at the Mechanical Department. She didn’t’ know Zuellni as long as she knew Harley, but Zuellni was her first friend since entering the Academy City. Zuellni was important to her, and this had nothing to do with the amount of time they had spent together.

“Something bad has happened.”

She didn’t think Zuellni would want to be like this. She stopped, a figure floating up in her mind. Thick metallic plates stood before her. A small hill piled by a number of metal plates……. The centre.

“Zuellni!” Nina could only call as she walked around the hill. She didn’t see an entrance into the hill.

“Zuellni!”

The sound of mechanisms working drowned out her voice. A feeling of something suppressive rushed up her chest. Her heartbeat quickened. Was she tense? Excited. She put a hand on her chest, realizing the emotions inside her.

“…… What is this.”

Unrelated to her consciousness and the situation, her body was becoming excited. Her consciousness and her body seemed to go in different directions. Her body temperature rose as if blood was draining from her head.

“Uh……..” Her legs weakened and she put a hand on the metal plate. And then…

“What?”

The support beneath her hand folded inward. Nina fell, reacted instinctively, and rolled on the fallen plate. The plate lay on an angle and Nina slid down on it. Her shoulder hit the floor and stopped her movement. The slide wasn’t a long one.

“This is….. the inside.” Nina never thought she’d enter the hill this way. She stood up and confirmed her surroundings. She thought she was in total darkness when she rolled down the plate, but it wasn’t entirely dark in here. Dim light pulsated in the middle of the small space. Gold and green light flowed, slowly chasing away the darkness. The light made Nina dizzy. Her heart still beat fast. She felt uncomfortable.

“Is it here……”

Without waiting for Kei to help her body recover, she took a step in the direction of the light. Nina walked around the light and discovered the space wasn’t as big as she thought. The face exuding the light greeted her.

“Zuellni!”

A gem sat on an enormous pedestal cut out by machinery. The base of the pedestal was about the height of Nina’s waist. It was wide enough for four to five people to surround it with hand touching hand. The gem on the pedestal was in its raw uncut form. Several tubes extended from the base of the pedestal. Calcite stuck on the gem here and there, transparent like the surface of calm water. Zuellni was in there. But Nina wasn’t sure whether it really was Zuellni.

“….. What is this?”

Nina’s voice trembled.

Zuellni’s pupils had lost their focus. Nina didn’t know what was inside the gem, but she saw the girl form of Zuellni floated, as if her hands and feet were stretching out. As if she was dead. A chill ran down Nina’s back.

“Why is it here?”

A huge creature with golden hair and branching horns stood behind Zuellni inside the gem. A male goat. The Haikizoku.

“You…….. Why are you here!?” Nina shouted and snatched out her Dite. She restored it, and urged by outrage and dizziness, she used her Kei. Her iron whips struck the gem, giving off a crisp sound. Green and golden light weaved together like a heart beating. They swayed and instantly vanished into normality.

“Fu!” Rebounded into the air, she did a backflip and landed. She continued to strike the gem but failed to do any damage to it. No……….

(Something pushes me away before I strike the gem.)

That was what she felt.

(Then…….? Damn.)

Felli’s flake should be in here. Nina could ask her to analyze the gem. Maybe Felli was already running an analysis.

But she didn’t ask the psychokinesist on her team. She suppressed her instinctive urge to call Felli by breathing in deeply.

(Isn’t Layfon also alone?) She thought.

Outrage caused her to briefly forget herself. The dissatisfaction she had up till now was gone. She didn’t attack the gem again.

(This might affect Zuellni.)

This was the centre of the Mechanical Department. If she destroyed it, the city might cease functioning. Outrage made her forget herself, and in that instant, she realized that she might end up damaging the city itself. Horror filled her. But what should she do……….

“My……..”

“……..!”

A voice filled she head. Her body turned stiff.

“My body is already rotten. It is useless. Driven by the madness of hatred, I turned into flame. I now seek a new master for a new purpose. You whom I hope for, obey my wish. Possess my spirit and show my value. As such, I’ll turn the Ashes of Ignasis into a sword, and eliminate all your enemies.”

Layfon had heard of these words from the Haikizoku in the ruined city. Now these words were directed to Nina for the first time.

“You……… You can speak? The Ashes of Ignasis? What’re you saying?”

She didn’t understand the Haikizoku’s words, but she quickly chased away that puzzle. She understood some of it because of what happened in the match with the 10th platoon.

“You, you’re looking for someone so you fight filth monsters? Is that why you’re doing this to Zuellni?”

“In order to obtain the person who can hold my spirit, I now take action.”

“What……..?”

“The situation will help a person change and grow,” it said curtly and fell silent.

(To change and grow…….)

Nina was only puzzled for a while, then realization flooded through her.

“Could……. Could you be making us fight filth monsters!?”

People could become strong by being forced into fights. They couldn’t survive if they weren’t strong. Electronic Fairies protected their city and their people. If the Electronic Fairy was taken away……… And if the city itself headed for filth monsters………. Then people had to continuously fight filth monsters to survive.

“Ridiculous……….. The city will die.”

A city would face constant danger of annihilation if it continued to fight filth monsters. That was why Regios moved to avoid filth monsters.

“If a person can possess me, then many more people will be saved by the Ashes of Ignasis.”

“That is……… That isn’t a logical theory,” Nina groaned. How could it say that destroying Zuellni was all right for the sake of finding a new master? It had possessed Dinn before.

“I won’t let you do what you want here……… Let Zuellni go!”

The sight of Zuellni’s dead posture increased the impatience and worry in her.

“My determination is infinite.”

The Haikizoku stirred within the gem.

“But you possess a strange feeling.”

“Wh, what…….?”

“You who think of protecting the city, come and try. Even though you do not have the will to feed me, I’ll bet on that feeling of yours.”

“Wh……..”

Though she didn’t understand what the Haikizoku meant, she felt the danger and readied her stance to defend herself. But it was meaningless. The Haikizoku vanished the one second when her iron whips blocked her line of vision to the gem. And quickly………

“What, Ah…….”

She felt something filling her chest……..

“Can, can this be…….”

It was forcing itself into her. The hole she didn’t know she had in her chest was being stuffed full. Her consciousness started to fade as she felt herself drowning.

(Can this be…….)

Was this what Dinn felt…………?

“St, stop it!?”

Only Felli heard Nina’s scream. She didn’t know what happened next as her psychokinesis couldn’t reach it. Felli conveyed the event to Karian so he could send people over to the Mechanical Department. She didn’t tell Layfon about it.

<center>◇</center>

“Next….” Haia stood up on the huge rock. The filth monsters had awakened from their dormant stage, spreading their wings.

“About time to go,” he murmured as the other Mercenary Gang members increased their Kei without exciting the filth monsters.

“How’s it over there?” Layfon asked Felli.

(The preparation is completed.)

“You don’t have to record me…….. Actually, better if you don’t record it.”

(I know. Even if I want to, it’s not possible to make you a target.) Felli’s words were as unforgiving as ever. He smiled bitterly as he confirmed the movements of the filth monsters. The filth monsters should have already discovered him and the others by smell. Will they take the bait here or fly straight for the more plentiful Zuellni……….

“Then please watch.”

(Don’t force yourself.) That was Sharnid’s voice.

Layfon spoke to Haia. “We have to time our fights. It’ll troublesome if even one filth monster heads for Zuellni.”

“Who’re you talking to?” Excitement showed through Haia’s voice. He laughed. “We’re hunting dogs on a battlefield. Don’t take us for little dogs that need to be taught how to take a bite.”

“I can tell you how to fight,” Layfon shouldered the huge sword in his hand. Haia took the same posture with his Katana.

“I’ll reap them all.”

And External Kei burst out of Layfon. The Kei shattered the ground before him as it swept up the dust and swallowed the filth monsters.

“Time for the hunt!” Haia roared and ran out, moving at high speed with his body close to the ground.

“Restoration 02.”

Layfon’s Safiadite became steel threads. Looking at the filth monster that first flew out of the dust cloud, he used Whirl Kei – a variation of Internal Kei. The rock underneath him broke into pieces as he jumped. The filth monster’s body curved like a snake, its wings beating in repeated motions to lift the filth monster into the sky. Layfon’s sword chopped into its exposed chin.

The hard shell cracked easily. The power of the Whirl Kei remained steady. He leaned his body onto the sword, and using his own weight pushed the sword through, cutting through the filth monster’s body. The enemy collapsed and fell. Layfon landed, his momentum carrying him across the ground. The dust surrounding him did not hinder his vision since he had Felli’s support. He slid to a stop and turned around to feel his surroundings with the steel threads. He still had five filth monsters to defeat. He confirmed that all five were caught in his steel threads, then he let go of the Safiadite.

The handle of the Safiadite was immediately lifted into the air. It stopped in midair, then shook violently. External Kei assaulted the newly awakened filth monsters. The enemies struggled, pulling the threads this way and that. None of the five filth monsters managed to get an advantage, and their respective struggles kept the handle in balance. The filth monsters in turn lost their own balance and fell back onto the ground.

“Next……..!” As Layfon was about to let loose the Internal Kei building up inside him, he kneeled down at the sudden pain on his back.

(Fon Fon!)

Embarrassed at being called by this name, Layfon felt like laughing.

“Don’t worry. The wound on my back’s just opened a bit.”

(That’s not a bit.)

“A bit. It hurts, but my protective suit is still intact.”

A battle with a time limit was better than a damaged protective suit.

Knee still bent, he shot into the air with a burst of Internal Kei. He landed on a filth monster that had flown out of the dust cloud.

“You can’t stop here. It’s your death when you stop.”

Now that he stood here, Layfon had no time to worry about his own body.

One swing of his sword chopped off the head of the filth monster. The sword’s sharpness was unquestionable. It wouldn’t overheat so easily like last time and the cutting path was accurate. Layfon wasn’t at his best body condition, but he felt energized. Standing on the dead filth monster, he lifted his head to gaze at the sky. The sky always seemed rusty-red to him when he fought filth monsters. The pollutant density was higher than usual. Perhaps there was some truth in Fermaus’ words.

“I feel good……. Today, I can even cut open the sky.”

(Forget that and hurry up with finishing the rest!) Felli scolded. He smiled bitterly.

“Got it.”

He leaped from the descending head of the filth monster and saw his next opponent. This filth monster had just finished biting his sibling’s head into pieces. It turned around. Head pointed to the ground and toes to the sky, Layfon leaned the tip of his sword on the steel thread to stop himself from falling. One end of the threads sustained the tension of the filth monsters’ struggle. His sword slid on the taut thread towards the Safiadite. He grabbed hold of the handle of his green Dite…….

“Tsk!”

He lost his balance. The Kei he had put earlier into the steel threads had been exhausted. The filth monsters recovered their freedom one by one. They pulled Layfon towards them. Using that momentum, he turned the Safiadite back into its Dite form, took down two handles from it and put them back into his weapon harness.

“Restoration 01.”

Layfon held the Safiadite in his left hand as the steel threads vanished. He was flying towards two filth monsters that were turning around and heading in his direction. He calmly took out the two Dites placed in the slots of the Adamandite and placed another Dite into one of the slots.

“Restoration AD.”

He restored it again. The blade stretched into a length as long as Layfon was tall. The tip of the blade was in the shape of a crescent moon. A weapon that was like a halberd. The end of the handle was attached to the Safiadite.

External Burst Type Kei – Gajiya.

The halberd drew a circle as if drawing Layfon in too, and it met the filth monster’s long chin on the path of the circular movement, cutting away its obstacle. This was the Heaven’s Blade successor Cauntia’s technique. Having passed the filth monster, Layfon increased his speed as he spun around, widening the halberd’s range and cut down a part of the filth monster’s body. Lastly, he took down the enemy’s wing and prevented it from flying. Layfon used the momentum of his external Kei to rebound down towards the ground, chasing after the two other filth monsters. He took down the Safiadite from the handle of the Adamandite.

He attacked the uninjured filth monster. External burst type variation – Bakushikou. When the sword was about to stab deep into the body of the filth monster, the tip of the blade caused an explosion and blew a huge hole in the filth monster’s abdomen. Layfon leaped through that hole and changed the Adamandite into the huge sword. He also changed the Safiadite into steel threads and spread the threads around.

Two more filth monsters left. One of them was already waiting for him with gigantic teeth. In the chin behind the huge teeth was a hole where smaller teeth sat next to one and another without gaps in between them. The filth monster ate by pulling the prey into the mouth with the lower jaw, sucking it in, and grinding it down with the smaller teeth before swallowing. Floating in midair. Layfon ignored the theory of strong and weak and descended. His steel threads connected him to the ground. Another filth monster’s long body flew above his head. Its legs, hidden in hard shells, stretched down to grab him, but they were either cut down by or bounced off Layfon’s blade. Layfon’s steel threads wrapped around the filth monster above him as he once again stood on a steel thread in midair.

The other filth monster headed for him with its mouth opened wide. Saliva drooped from its mouth. He took out two Dites from his sword. The steel thread pulled taut as the filth monster above him struggled to break free. He leaped off the steel thread and swung with the Adamandite.

External Burst type Kei – Sendan.

A massive amount of condensed external Kei shot out of the sword. The filth monster received it head on with its mouth opened. The external Kei cut the enemy into half. The internal organs of the filth monster fell in a circle with Layfon in the middle. Suddenly, the steel thread anchored in the ground was pulled loose, sending him flying past the filth monster that was originally above him. He grabbed the handle of the Safiadite to prevent it from falling, and flipped around to face the final filth monster that was now beneath him. He put a Dite into the slot in the Adamandite. This time he cut his enemy into half at a horizontal angle. The abdomen he stood on landed first. Layfon jumped away from the abdomen from getting caught in its landing. He used the weight of the Adamandite to cushion his own landing. The upper half of the severed filth monster’s body kept moving forward but it slowly descended as the wings lost their speed.

Layfon took a deep breath to calm the Internal Kei roiling inside him. He had defeated all six filth monsters. He didn’t release all his Kei, since the battle hadn’t finished. The Dites also remained in their restored forms.

“Thanks for the good work,” Felli said through the flake.

“No matter how many times I see you, you’re still incredible,” Sharnid said. It seemed Felli had opened up a communication channel between them.

“It’s still unbelievable even though I just saw it,” Naruki said.

“…….. Is this a dream?”

That was Dalshena’s voice. Though Layfon heard Sharnid had invited her to join the team for the inter-platoon match, he didn’t think she’d come here.

“No……….. Forget about me. Please look at the other fight.”

Feeling slightly shy, Layfon turned his gaze to the remaining fight.

Leading the Mercenary Gang, Haia was fighting with his all. Their fight was a product of cooperation. The Mercenary Gang members acted as bait to draw the filth monsters into separate fights, preventing them from leaving and flying for Zuellni. Haia was fighting against one of the filth monsters on his own. His Dite had been repaired, maintaining its original Katana form. Enveloped in Kei, the blade lashed out at the filth monster’s shell without holding back. The amount of Kei was smaller than Layfon’s, so he needed to strike several times to break that shell.

“Beautiful,” Sharnid said. “I quite understand what you want us to see.”

“But, that……..” Dalshena said. Layfon knew what she didn’t get to say.

“It’s not impossible to aim for my level, but do you think the current students can manage it?” Layfon asked.

“Uh……” Dalshena couldn’t respond.

“The way these Military Artists fight is how to fight filth monsters. This is the correct method. Mine is being a moron without any strategies.”

He looked at Haia’s fight. Haia’s skill was similar to his. Layfon won in the fight against him because of a small difference. He didn’t think the probability of a victory against Haia would increase exponentially if he held a Katana. That was what it meant to fight Haia who had learnt all the Psyharden techniques. Can he become a Heaven’s Blade successor………..? From Layfon’s viewpoint, Haia had no problem except for his lack of Kei. If he had wanted, he could have fought against all six filth monsters alone. But he didn’t do that. His probability of death was drastically reduced through the support of other members.

“In my fight, one wrong step means death. I could die from every single mistake I make. I don’t have anyone to cover for those mistakes of mine……..”

In fact, his mistake in the previous fight against the aged phase monster had damaged his Dite and left him in grave danger. Who knew what would have happened had Nina not shown up.

Felli and the others kept silent.

“I want you to see this. Results won’t be immediate. But we can try again and again. I hope to fight together.”

Nina told him how they felt when he was acting recklessly. What he did would worry them. If they helped him, his probability of death would reduce, wouldn’t it?

“You just said something very heavy,” Sharnid broke the silence.

“Sorry.”

“……. But it doesn’t feel bad to have you depend on us.”

“Same here, if I can become your strength.”

“Of course,” Layfon nodded at Naruki’s reply.

“Shena, this is the 17th platoon.”

“Uh?”

“Not bad, isn’t?”

“Humph.”

Layfon couldn’t tell what expression Dalshena held, but he could discern Sharnid trying to suppress his laughter.

Sharnid’s attitude turned relaxed. “Nina’ll definitely agree to another camp if we say it this way. This way, we can finish what we failed to accomplish in the last camp.”

“Huh?”

“Moron. Still don’t get it? The bath. The bath. It’s naked girls playing in water and having something unexpected happen…… then us seeing it!”

“Wh……..!”

Naruki’s voice. Layfon felt as if Felli’s level of psychokinesis had dropped.

“…………. I think you should start your life over. From before zero.”

“………… I knew you were an idiot, but I didn’t know it was to this level.”

Layfon heard the sound of a Dite being restored on the other side of the flake.

“No, hey, hey, hey. Wait up. I was joking. Joking. Besides, Layfon was involved too.”

“Don’t get me caught up in it.”

A swift moment of concentrated murderous intent. Layfon pretended he didn’t sense it. In truth, he didn’t remember participating in such a scheme.

“Hey, hey, don’t be so cold. On the first night of camp, didn’t we convey our determination by exchanging a glance?”

“No. That didn’t happen,” he said.

“You’re so cold,” Sharnid sighed.

“Don’t involve others in your foolishness!” Dalshena shouted. Sharnid groaned.

Layfon pretended he didn’t hear and turned the Dite back into its unrestored form. The fights of the Mercenary Gang had finished. Haia and his members prepared to return to Zuellni. Layfon headed for his bike.

(What would the captain think?) He suddenly thought. He had a feeling of being abandoned when Nina said she didn’t plan to forfeit the match. It was like he wasn’t needed in the 17th platoon. But he knew Nina wouldn’t think like that. That was his trust in her. He only felt lonely.

He was the one who wanted them to become strong, so he was ashamed of himself for feeling lonely. Hence he wanted Nina and the rest of the team to see this battle. Help them become strong. They must see the battle for themselves.

(No, probably not.) Layfon shook his head, rejecting the probability of himself wanting to stand out.

(I just want to fit in.)

So he let them see his fight, the fight that showed how Grendan fought, and the battle of the Mercenary Gang.

“Anyway, let’s return.”

Back to Zuellni where Nina, Felli, Mei-Shen and the others waited.

He wanted them to see him more clearly……… Layfon mounted his bike.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
| Return to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

<center>◇</center>

Kino no Tabi:Volume2 Prologue

2009-12-14T11:41:24Z

Hariseldon:

Rain continued to fall.
It pounded the earth endlessly.
The landscape is shrouded in mist as far as eye can see, and the fierce sound of water pouring on the earth never seems to cease.
Although it was daytime, the sky remained a dark gloomy grey.

There was, in this great storm, a solitary standing figure.
The person was young; about 15 years old.
Her brown overcoat sheltered only her body from the rain.
Her short black hair was already soaked; bangs plastered to her forehead.
Rain ran down and dripped off of her face.
The drops that reach her mouth are caught by her tongue.

“It’s so rare for it to rain like this in such a place. How unusual……” someone said to her.

The voice sounded like that of a young boy, but no one appeared to be there.
The brown-clad figure suddenly raised her head to stare at the sky.

Rain fell mercilessly upon the girl’s face and ran from her eyes like tears.

“Aha ha ha! Aha ha ha ha!”

A smile suddenly appeared on her face, still looking at the sky with mouth open wide and arms outstretched, laughing incessantly.

“Aha ha ha! Aha ha ha ha!”

She continued to smile happily, skipping merrily in a circle with the hem of her overcoat twirling in the air like a gown.

“Aha ha! Aha ha ha ha! Aha ha ha ha! Aha ha ha ha ha!”

She danced and laughed insanely for a while, then said out into the rain:

“So what do you think?”

The question seems unacknowledged, so she asked again.

“What do you think, Hermes?”

“There’s nothing all that great about it…”

“Nothing?”

After hearing the previous words repeated, there came an unenthusiastic response:

“Maybe it's no fun to me at all, but currently my feelings are very complex!”

“Aha ha ha! Aha ha ha ha ha ha---”

The girl started to raise her head again in unrestrained laughter.

The voice asked:

“Kino, what do you plan to do next next?”

“I don’t know. What to do? Why bother worrying?”

When the girl named Kino had replied, she began once again to laugh.

This rainstorm, perhaps, will continue for a while.

Chrome Shelled Regios

2009-12-03T13:16:50Z

Hariseldon:

[[Image:CSR.jpg|300px|thumb|Cover for Vol 1]]

The ''Chrome Shelled Regios'' series is also available in the following languages:
*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios_%7EVersi%C3%B3n_Espa%C3%B1ola%7E|Español (Spanish)]]

Chrome Shelled Regios project page

==Story Synopsis==

Regios are moving cities, sheltering humanity on the barren and polluted Earth that is populated by Filth Monsters. Tired of fighting monsters and for a reason not yet revealed, Layfon left his home city to arrive at Zuellni, a city which specializes in academics and was inhabitated only by students. Full of the expectation of living a normal life, he was tested on the first day of his arrival. Caught up in a fight that was rapidly getting out of hand, Layfon settled the commotion without anyone's help. Spotted by the Student President for his martial prowess, Layfon was forced to enter the 17th platoon.

Once again, Layfon was forced back into the world of Filth Monsters and defending the city he lived in. But the secrets of this world had yet to surface...

[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Chrome_Shelled_Regios Chrome Shelled Regios @ wikipedia]

== Translation ==

=== [[Chrome Shelled Regios:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand via the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/index.php forum].

'''Translators please [[Chrome Shelled Regios:Registration Page|register]] for chapters they want to work on'''

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]

===Chronological Order===
There is a [[Chrome Shelled Regios:Story Timeline|story timeline]] for those who are interested to read the short stories of the short story collections of the series in the correct chronological order.

==Notice==
Please pm blewin in the forums if you make any word related changes, such as names. This way, I can use the preferred version in later translation for the sake of consistency.

Also, if anyone's interested in translating, please pm me first. I tend to work ahead so I might have a few translated pages ready but haven't put them on wiki yet.

Thanks!

==Updates (released on a weekly to biweekly schedule)==

*24 November, 2009 - Volume 4 Chapter 4 Completed
*13 November, 2009 - Volume 4 Chapter 3 Completed
*07 November, 2009 - Volume 4 Chapter 2 Completed
*30 October, 2009 - Volume 8 "Interlude 03" Completed
*29 October, 2009 - Volume 4 Prologue and Chapter 1 Completed
*17 October, 2009 - Volume 3 Chapter 6 and epilogue Completed
*06 October, 2009 - Volume 8 "Innocence Wander" and Volume 3 Chapter 5 Completed
*24 September, 2009 - Volume 3 Chapter 4 Completed
*13 September, 2009 - Volume 3 Chapters 2 and 3 Completed

Older updates can be found on the [[Chrome Shelled Regios:_Updates|Chrome Shelled Regios Updates page]].

==''Chrome Shelled Regios'' series by Shūsuke Amagi==

=== Volume 1 - Chrome Shelled Regios [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - School begins]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Life as a student]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Training]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Platoon match]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Point of difference]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Chapter6|Chapter 6 - On the Polluted Earth]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 2 - Silent Talk [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Confusion]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - What can be done]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Cry for what?]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Run the entire lap]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Things in life]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 3 - Sentimental Voice [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Proposal]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - After a day of rest]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - The time of a destroyed city]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - The darkness of gushing water]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Dance in midnight]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Chapter6|Chapter 6 - Scarlet pride]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 4 - Confidential Call ===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Her idea]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Different nights]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Envisioning and Reality]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Outside the Wheel]]
::*Chapter 5 - あの日の誓いを
::*Chapter 6 - 狂える守護者
::*Epilogue
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 5 - Emotional Howl ===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Prologue
::*Chapter 1 - 想いの行方
::*Chapter 2 - その夜のこと
::*Chapter 3 - 暗闇で。そして……
::*Chapter 4 - 目隠し手つなぎ
::*Chapter 5 - 二つの戦場
::*Epilogue
::*Author's Notes


=== Volume 8 - Mixing Note ===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Prologue
::*Interlude 01
::*Cool in the Cafe
::*Interlude 02
::*Diamond Passion
::*[[Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume8 Interlude 03|Interlude 03]]
::*[[Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume8 Innocence Wander|Innocence Wander]]
::*Epilogue
::*Post Epilogue
::*Author's Notes



=== Volume 11 - Sentimental Voice ===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume11 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*バンピー・ホット・ダッシュ
::*おれとあいつのモーニングタイム
::*Impact of Childhood 01
::*おれとあいつのランチタイム
::*Impact of Childhood 02
::*おれとあいつのディナータイム
::*Impact of Childhood 03
::*おれとあいつのナイトタイム
::*Happy Birthday
::*Author's Notes



==''Legend of Regios'' series by Shūsuke Amagi==

=== Volume 01 - Riggzario Baptism===
::*[[Legend_of_Regios:Volume1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Rebirth
::*5 Years After
::*Alchemist
::*Goodbye
::*Night of Memory
::*In the Hole
::*Epilogue
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 02 - Ignasis' Awakening ===
::*Novel Illustrations
::*The Awakening
::*Days and Nights of Thought
::*Man with no instincts
::*The story of the Alchemist
::*The bloody trail across the mountain of death
::*Life and Fire
::*Epilogue
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 03 - The appearance of the Regios ===
::*Novel Illustrations
::*As if Entering the boiler
::*Ascetic's path
::*Appearing from the filth
::*Two snakes
::*Within the Chaos
::*Man Made Legend
::*Epilogue
::*Author's Notes

==Project Staff==

*Project Administrator:
*Project Supervisor: [[User:Blewin|Blewin]]

===Translators===
'''ACTIVE'''
:* [[User:Blewin|Blewin]]
:* [[User:Haze|Haze]]

'''MIA'''
:* [[User:AnthoX|AnthoX]]

===Editors===
'''ACTIVE'''
:* [[User:lygophile|lygophile]]

==Series Overview==
* Volume I - Chrome Shelled Regios (March 25, 2006 ISBN 978-4-8291-1803-0)
* Volume II - Chrome Shelled Regios (May 25, 2006, ISBN 978-4-8291-1827-6)
* Volume III - Chrome Shelled Regios (July 25, 2006, ISBN 978-4-8291-1846-7)
* Volume IV - Chrome Shelled Regios (October 25, 2006, ISBN 978-4-8291-1871-9)
* Volume V - Chrome Shelled Regios (January 25, 2007, ISBN 978-4-8291-1892-4)
* Volume VI - Chrome Shelled Regios (May 25, 2007, ISBN 978-4-8291-1926-6)
* Volume VII - Chrome Shelled Regios (October 25, 2007, ISBN 978-4-8291-1967-9)
* Volume VIII - Chrome Shelled Regios (March 25, 2008, ISBN 978-4-8291-3269-2)
* Volume IX - Chrome Shelled Regios (June 25, 2008, ISBN 978-4-8291-3300-2)
* Volume X - Chrome Shelled Regios (September 25, 2008, ISBN 978-4-8291-3329-3)
* Volume XI - Chrome Shelled Regios (December 25, 2008, ISBN 978-4-8291-3359-0)
* Volume XII - Chrome Shelled Regios (March 25, 2009, ISBN 978-4-8291-3382-8)
* Volume XIII - Chrome Shelled Regios (May 25, 2009, ISBN 978-4-8291-3401-6)
* Volume XIV - Chrome Shelled Regios (September 20, 2009, ISBN 978-4-8291-3439-9)
* Legend of Regios Volume I - Riggzario Baptism (July 10, 2007, ISBN 978-4-8291-7647-4 )
* Legend of Regios Volume II - Ignasis' Awakening (December 30, 2007, ISBN 978-4-8291-7668-9)
* Legend of Regios Volume III - The Appearance of the Regios (September 30, 2008, ISBN 978-4-8291-7673-3)

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume1 Prologue

2009-11-19T16:07:23Z

Hariseldon: grammar check

===Prologue===

Everyone held their breath, sealing the flood of terror in their throats.

“…”

Nina did the same.

She sat in the last row of the bus and looked out the window, peering past the short, fat businessman who sat before her, hugging his head in his trembling arms.

On the other side of the dirt-smeared window was a vast wilderness. Cracks crept across the dry earth and sharp edges of soil rose to point upward.

A dark shape loomed before her, a mountain as tall as a tower.

But everyone on the bus knew it wasn’t a mountain.

“This is … Peligi,” murmured the man sitting in the middle of the bus. He observed the dark shape through a pair of binoculars. Nina could see big droplets of sweat on his face, his large Adam’s apple bobbing with the movement of swallowing saliva.

Nina squinted at the dark shape.

That wasn’t a mountain. That was a city.

What had looked like the mountain peak was in fact the peak of a tower. On the top of that tower was a tattered flag, fluttering in the wind. Nina couldn’t make out the crest that should name the city on the flag. She couldn’t confirm whether the city’s name was indeed what the man had uttered.

A strong wind blew against the side of the bus, rocking it.

“Hey!”

Startled and surprised, the passengers bent in their seats and held their heads down.

The passengers curled up, not wanting to be found in this place.

Nina didn’t hold her head. Instead, she held her breath and stared at the city again, trying to sense a response from it.

This city was already dead.

The multiple legs of the bus bent on their knees, immobile.

The buildings in the city were also dead. Traces of terrible wounds were carved into most of the buildings near the border of the city. She could see that a part of the city’s edge had been carved away, creating a mountain of debris.

Smoke columns rose everywhere.

Perhaps, the attack on this city didn't happen too long ago.

Looking out from the bus, it wasn’t possible to confirm any survivors, and Nina couldn’t get to the city to confirm if anyone were still alive.

The bus was weak and insignificant outside the city.

Nina understood that it wasn’t possible for there to be any survivors in the city. Humans couldn’t breathe without an air shield around the city, and this city had lost its own.

Next to her, Harley said in an anxious voice, “Nina …”

“Don’t worry. We haven’t been discovered.”

Nina realized her voice came out shakily. She felt compelled to lick her lips, but she swallowed the motion and gazed resolutely at the attackers hovering in the sky above the city.

Cold sweat broke out on her skin, even though her mouth was dry.

“This is the world we live in, Harley,” she said to her childhood friend, but she did not get a response from him.

The effortless movements of the cruel attackers above the city gave off a royal aura.

The attackers …Were called Kings of Nature, the filth monsters. They flew lower, flying slowly between buildings.

“Now!” someone roared shrilly.

The driver started the engine.

The legs of the bus rose and raised the body upward.

Nina’s line of sight rose and the bus moved forward in a skipping motion.

It was better to leave here. The bus continued to run.

Nina gazed back at the shrinking city.

After some distance had been put between the bus and the city, Harley sighed, “It’s okay now.”

As the tension in the atmosphere eased, Nina clenched her fists tightly and said, “… We’re so weak.”

<center>◇</center>

The sound of huge feet trampling the ground at the edge of the city rang in the peoples’ ears.

The footsteps of the city drowned out all other sounds, even the furious roar of the wind.

“Are you still not giving up?”

A voice must be loud to be heard over this din.

A girl spoke to a boy at the roaming-bus station in the city. Strong winds shook her golden hair. Her clear blue pupils rested directly on the boy. Her face, appearing younger than her real age, was full of disapproval and unease. She gazed at the boy standing at the bus stop.

Looking troubled, the boy kept glancing back and forth between the girl and the bus waiting to depart. A chain held up the long multi-legs of the bus that were folded and bent. The body of the bus swayed along with the movement of the city, bumping against a cushion pad. Since it was dangerous when the city moved, the driver and all the passengers stayed in the small waiting area. This kind of bus was built to withstand up and down shaking, but it couldn’t stop from swaying sideways.

“Layfon!”

The only passenger not yet in the waiting area – Layfon, looked away from the bus. He had tea colored hair and blue eyes. His face showed an expression that came from the loss of adolescence. This look was now coupled with a powerless smile.

“Even so, I can’t stay here anymore, Leerin.”

Layfon didn’t raise his voice, so Leerin stepped closer. Even with her expressive eyes right in front of him, Layfon didn't feel attracted to his childhood friend.

“But! You didn’t have to pick a school so far away!”

“Even here……” Again, the sound of the city’s movement drowned him out. A strong gust of wind blew past them. Layfon reached out and placed a hand on Leerin's shoulder to steady her.

“That can’t be helped. The only place that I obtained a scholarship for was Zuellni. The money at the orphanage can’t be spent on me, right?”

“You must have forced yourself to choose such a distant place. There are closer places you could have gone to. If you take the exam for scholarships next year, you can find a better school that is also closer, right? Then you can stay here with me...”

It didn't matter what words came next; nothing could change Layfon’s mind. To emphasize that point, he shook his head slowly.

“I can’t give up on leaving.”

Leerin held her breath. He couldn’t bear looking at the hurt in her clear eyes, so he moved his gaze to his hand on her shoulder. His hand was like that of an old man’s, hard and rough.

“I’ve made my decision and I won’t change my mind. Nobody wanted it to be like this, not even me. But Her Majesty wants me to experience the outside world. Besides, she doesn’t wish for my presence here.”

“I wish for it!”

This time, Leerin's powerful and persuasive words caused Layfon to hold his breath.

“The light is my wish. Is that not enough?”

To Layfon, Leerin's crying gaze and words were too cunning. He tried to find some words to pass this over, but couldn’t find any. He felt pain, pressuring him to convey his feelings.

Layfon’s lips trembled and so did Leerin’s.

They were each trying to find words to say.

In the end, they realized that the words to pay lip service didn’t exist. No matter who wanted Layfon to stay, nothing could change the reality of his leaving. Layfon himself didn’t intend to stay so no one could change the ending.

It was impossible to not hurt Leerin and make her agree with him.

A whistle sounded, shrilling behind him.

As if to tear them apart, the simple sound of the whistle squeezed between the sound of the city’s footsteps and that of the furious howl of the wind, and echoed in the bus station.

It was the sound warning that the bus was about to depart.

The driver, having blown on the whistle, entered the bus. He started the engine. A vibration different from the city’s, radiated out in the vicinity of the battered body of the bus. The passengers in the waiting area took their luggage and headed for the vehicle.

Layfon’s lips stopped trembling. He took away his hand from Leerin to take up the luggage beside his feet.

That was all he had with him now. His other belongings would be given to the kids at the orphanage or tossed away.

“I’ve to go,” Layfon said to the red-eyed Leerin. As if feeling this was a truth she couldn’t change, Leerin’s trembling also stopped.

She gazed at him with reddened eyes.

“Since the decision’s been made, I want to start anew. I can’t return to the orphanage and to the side of Her Majesty. That is the consequence of my action. I’ll make up for it no matter how much I have to pay. But nobody wants that; they just want me to disappear. Even so, things can’t be resolved with me going away……”

He couldn’t continue his words. He didn’t want to just say some nonsense, yet, even if he were to tell the truth it’d only sound like an excuse. He hated himself for acting like that.

“Even I haven’t really made my resolution.”

He added weakly, “Though I really want to start over in many areas……”

“Enough!” Leerin cut him off coldly. Layfon held tight to his luggage, not daring to look at her.

The driver blew his whistle again. The time for departure was close.

“I’m going now.”

Dejected, he turned his back to Leerin.

“Wait!”

The small voice stopped him.

What happened next was one single, brief moment.

Leerin grabbed hold of Layfon’s shoulder and forced him to turn around. Her face was so very close to his.

It was only a moment as they overlapped.

The rough but soft pressure dominated Layfon.

In that swift moment while he was numb and spaced out, Leerin jumped away. Her smile was stiff but that meaningful expression of having played a prank was familiar to him.

“You have to send letters though. I don’t think that everyone wants you gone,” she said, and ran away. Looking at her figure flying past in a flurry of skirts, Layfon realized why he felt so strange.

(Ah, I see…… because she’s wearing a skirt……)

Lively Leerin didn’t like to wear skirts, but she wore one today.

And there was also the sweet and soft feeling of that swift moment left on his lips. As if to feel the warmth left on them, he touched his lips with his finger.

(So naïve)

While mocking himself, he quickly moved to the bus.

I’ll write when I get there.

Yes. He has decided.

The bus started. Wishing to take one last look of the scene, Layfon sat in the last row, gazing at the city he had always lived in until now.

<center>◇</center>

Regios could be seen in every corner of the world. The existence of these cities was as natural as breathing air. Numerous buildings were built on the tabletop-like surface, spreading out and lowering in height from the center that was the tallest structure of all. Located beneath the table were legs. They were huge metallic legs that lined up close beneath tWalking with precision, those legs moved together as if to take the city far away from the bus.

Layfon gazed at the tallest, tower-like building in the center of the city.

The huge flag sitting at the peak of that building, bore the pressure of the wind. On the flap was a dragon with the body of a lion. It seemed to be breaking a sword with its teeth but the sword was unyielding.

The flag with that crest weaved on its surface danced a wild dance with the wind.

Layfon stared at that huge flag, wondering what he’d write to Leerin about in the first line of his letter.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
| Return to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Toradora! (Turkish):Volume1 Chapter5

2009-10-28T19:59:51Z

Hariseldon:

'''Bölüm 5'''

"Hey, çek kafanı oradan! Televizyonun önünü kapatıyorsun!"

Televizyon ekranının yarısını Ryuuji'nin görmesini engelleyen kafanın
sahibi, arkasına bakmadan verdi,

"Ah, kes sesini artık! Sen kendin biraz yana kayamaz mısın?"

Bu usandırıcı cevabı veren kişi tasasızca konuşan Aisaka'ydı.

"Ne?! Bir kere o benim televizyonum! Eğer böyle davranmaya devam edeceksen, çık dışarı, kapı orda! Zaten şu pencerenin hemen ardında yaşıyorsun!"

"..."

"BANA DUVAR MUAMELESİ YAPMAYI KES!"

Ryuuji'nin bağırışı nihayet Aisaka'nın başını çevirmesini sağladı. Soğuk bir ifade yansıtan gözleri kirpiklerinin altında parlıyordu.

"Şu anda televizyon seyrediyorum, biraz sessiz olabilir misin? Off~ Aptal bir köpek kolay kolay bir şey öğrenmiyor, değil mi?

"Sen!!! Seni.."

''Baş belası komşu'' Ryuuji'nin aklına gelen ilk tanımlamaydı. Tam küçük sehpanın önünde ayağa kalkmış, kendisini Ryuuji'nin efendisi ilan eden ve televizyon ekranının çoğunu kafası kaplayan bu şahsı sertçe dürtmek üzereyken...

"Ryuu~ chan..Kavga etmeyin ama~ "

Yasuko açılmış kapının önünde belirdi ve konuşmaya devam etti:

"Dün Ya-chan ev sahibi tarafından güzelce bir haşlandı.Dediğine göre zaten baştan beri gürültücüymüşüz,ama son zamanlarda gittikçe daha da kötü oluyormuş~"

"Eh, çoğu bu kız yüzünden..Hey! Niye sen gene hiçbir şey giyinmedin?!"

Ryuuji'nin sesi Aisaka'nın şaşırarak başını çevirmesini sağladı, İnko-chan bile irkilerek Yasuko'ya göz attı. Üç çift göz bembeyaz kar gibi tenine bakakalmışken, Yasuko kendisi hiç de rahatsız olmuş görünmüyordu...

Neredeyse şeffaf tek parça bir elbise giyinmiş, belini kıvıran Yasuko elinde bir de zarif leopar desenli bir ceket taşıyordu.

"Bu elbise havalı duruyor!"

"He he he, güzel, öyle değil mi? Başka ne düşünüyorsun Taiga-chan?"

Yasuko kıkırdayıp, eteğini sallaya dururken, Aisaka yüz ifadesini hiç değiştirmeden sadece uzun uzun baktı ona. Ryuuji nefesini tutuyordu...

"..İşte!"

Aisaka parmağıyla Yasuko'nun poposunun ortasını işaret etti.

"İç çamaşırın görünüyor."

"Aaah..! Gerçekten mi?!"

İnko-chan hiç tereddüt etmeden çabucak ekleyiverdi,

"Ama böylesi daha iyi!"

''Ne kadar aptalca. Kim bu dünyada bir kuşun dediğine kulak asar ki?''
Ryuuji kaşlarını çatarken, annesi aniden neşeleniverdi.''Aman tanrım, kuşun dediğini kabul etti bu kadın!?''

Yasuko eteğini kaldırdı ve çamaşırı ortada bir şekilde kendi etrafında şöyle bir döndü.

"O zaman ben bunu giyeyim! Hadi ben işe gidiyorum~"

Koca göğüslerini hafifçe sallandırarak mutlu mutlu gülümsedi ve biriktirdiği parayla aldığı çörek torbasını kaparak masum masum el salladı,

"Eh, Ryuu-chan, Taiga-chan, Ya-chan gidiyor artık~"

"Evet, evet, dikkatli ol. Çok fazla içme, ve tehlikeli birine rasgelirsen telefonla beni aramayı unutma!"

"Ta~mam~! Taiga-chan eve fazla geç gitme!"

"Tabi, dikkatli olun."

Eski kapı gıcırtıyla kapandığında Takasu evi dış dünyadan bir kez daha koptu.

Önemli olan, şu an, basitçe söylemek gerekirse...

"Hmm, ben gidip bir çay kaynatayım."

"Bana da hazırla ve bir de tatlı ekle tabi."

"Tatlı? Var mı ki evde? Umrunda olan tek şey yemek yemek mi senin? En azından arada sırada bize işe yarar bir şey getir!"

"..."

"Bana duvar muamelesi yapmayı kesecek misin sen?!"

Eğer küçük bir ihtimalle de olsa farketmediyseniz, Takasu Ryuuji ve Aisaka Taiga artık birbirlerinin varlığına tamamı ile alışmışlardı... aynı zamanda Ryuuji'nin garip aile yapısına da. Ama her halükarda bu konuda yapılabilecek birşey yoktu, çünkü bu ikisi neredeyse beraber yaşıyor gibiydiler.

Aisaka'nın geç kalkmayacağından emin olmak için, Ryuuji her sabah onu almaya evine giderdi. Yanında önceden hazırladığı [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/bento bentolarıda] getirerek, Aisaka giyinirken Ryuuji basit bir kahvaltı hazırlardı.

Okula yürürken, Minori ile karşılaşmadan önce aralarında uygun bir uzaklık bırakırlar, okula varana kadar da bu uzaklığı korurlardı.
Okulda, sık sık Kitamura'nın kalbini kazanmak için çeşitli stratejileri tartışırlar ve sonra bu stratejileri hayata geçirirlerdi...Gerçi çoğu başarısızlıkla sonuçlanmıştı şimdiye kadar.

Okuldan sonra, biraz alışveriş için markete yönelirlerdi...

Başta pişirme işlemi Aisaka'nın yerinde gerçekleşirdi, ama kısa sürede bir problemle karşılaştılar: Eğer sadece ikisi akşam yemeği yiyor olsaydı, her şey yolunda olurdu, ancak o zaman Yasuko ihmal edilmiş oluyordu. Eğer Ryuuji sadece Aisaka'nın payını pişirseydi, o zaman eve döndüğünde tekrar yemek pişirmek zorunda kalırdı ki bu bir günde iki akşam yemeği pişirmek, başka bir deyişle gereksiz yere yorulmak anlamına gelirdi. Aisaka'nın evinde büyük bir miktar pişirip, ailesinin payını eve getirebilirdi, ama bu da pek pratik olmazdı.

Böylece verilen karara göre pişirme Takasu'nun evinde yapılacaktı ve üçü hep beraber yiyecekti ki artık tam da öyle yapıyorlar. Aslında bir düşününce, iki yerde aynı işi yapmayı denemek gerçekten de yorucuydu. Aisaka'nın mutfağı pırıl pırıl olduğu halde, kullanması beklenmedik bir şekilde zor bir yerdi. Bıçaklar pek keskin değildi, ayrıca Ryuuji'nin sinirli hissetmesine yol açan başka bir neden de yeterince tabak çanak olmamasıydı.

Şaşırtıcı bir şekilde, Yasuko Aisaka'yı kabul etmeye oldukça açıktı ve Aisaka kendi açısından Yasuko'nun egzantirikliği konusunda pek de rahatsız veya meraklı değildi, o basitçe sadece akşam yemeği için geliyordu. Ve Yasuko'nun işe gitme vakti geldiğinde, o ve Ryuuji el sallayarak Yasuko'yu uğurlarlardı.

Başlarda, Aisaka Yasuko işe gider gitmez kendi evine yola çıkardı, ama sonraları televizyon seyretmek, [http://tr.wikipedia.org/wiki/Manga_%28%C3%A7izgi_roman%29 manga] okumak,arada sırada kestirmek, Kitamura ve Kushieda'yı merak etmek derken...Takasular'ın evinde harcadığı zaman yavaşça uzadı...

"..Ah!"

Ryuuji fark edene kadar, çoktan bu rutin yerleşmişti.

Çenesini kaplayan salyayı silerken, telaşla küçük sehpanın diğer tarafındaki şahsa bağırdı,

"Hey, Aisaka! Uyan!"

"..Hmm..?"

Tembel tembel televizyon seyrederken, fakında olmadan uyuyakalmışlardı. Ryuuji okul eşofmanlarını giymişken, Aisaka tüy gibi yumuşak ve kabarık tek paça elbisesinin içindeydi, ikiside yerde [http://sozluk.sourtimes.org/?t=tatami tatamilerin] üzerindeydi. Saat çoktan gecenin üçü omuştu bile.

"Ne olursa olsun bütün geceyi benim evimde geçirmemelisin, öyle değil mi? Acele et de, git kendi evinde yat!..."

"..Umm.."

Aisaka yüzünü oturma minderlerinden birine dayamış, minderi yastık olarak kullanırken, Ryuuji onun kendisini duyup duymadığından bile emin değildi. Aisaka elini elbiselerinin içine sokup karnınnı kaşımaya başladı...''Niye! seni''..Ryuuji çabucak minderi kafasının altından çekiverdi.

"Uug!..Umm.."

Aisaka kafası yere çarptığında bir anlığına gözlerini açtı. Sonra yerin sertliğine alışmaya çalışıyormuş gibi biraz kımıldandı ve rahat bir pozisyona girdiğinde tekrar hafif bir sesle horlamaya başladı.

Ryuuji kızın yanına çömeldi ve uyuyan yüzüne bakmak için eğilip yaklaştı...''Bu kadar yakın bir ilişki içerisindeyiz! Belkide kızlarla doğal bir şekilde bu kadar samimi olabileceğim bir yaşa geldim ha.. Hayır! Öyle değil! Bu kız sıradan bir kız değil, bu kız o avuç içi kaplan dedikleri kız ne de olsa!'' Ama gerçekten de gözlerinin önünde uyuyan bu narin yaratık o vahşice kükreyen avuç içi kaplan mıydı?
Halının dokusu pembe yanağında iz bırakmıştı, dudaklarının kenarlarındaysa biraz sıcak süt kalmıştı.Uzun saçları kilimin üzerine öyle dağılmışken, huzurla uyuyan yüzünde gerginlikten eser yoktu.

"..Hey..Aisaka..Aisaka.. uyan!"

Sessizlik. Sadece buz dolabı motorunun sesi duyulabiliyordu bu sessiz iki oda bir mutfaklık apartmanda. Şafağa kadar, yani Yasuko dönmeden önce hala biraz vakit vardı ve İnko-chan kafes perdesinin altında o çirkin suratıyla derin derin uyumaya devam etti.

"Aisaka.. Taiga!"

Vücudunun uzun gölgesi onun yüzünü kaplarken, Ryuuji Aisaka'nın boynunda atan nabzı görebiliyordu. Aisaka'nın kulağına yaklaşıp ona bağırmayı planladı, öne doğru eğildi, ama o anda, vücudu kaskatı kesildi. Burnuna garip ama oldukça hoş bir koku çarptı ve bu koku Aisaka'dan geliyordu.

"E-Eğer uyanmazsan...Sa-Sana saldıracağım burada!"

...''Tabi ki ciddi değilim. Mümkün değil. Yani, niye Aisaka'ya bi şey yapmak isteyeyim ki? Hem ayrıca benim çoktan sevdiğim biri var (Minori..). O yüzden hiç ona bir şey yapmayı aklımdan bile geçirmedim.. Cidden!...Doğruyu söylüyorum!''

''Ama bu kız da fazla vurdumduymaz. Madem uyanmaya niyeti yok, onu biraz korkutmak lazım...Korkutacak bir şey söyleyeceğim o kadar!''

Ama Aisaka hareketsiz kalmaya devam etti. Pamuk beyazı yanağında bir kilim ipliği olduğunu farketti Ryuuji...''Bu onu kaşındırabilir'' diye düşündü. ''Kötü bir niyetim yok.. Sadece onu düşünüyorum.. Onun için bu iplik parçasını alacağım''..Ryuuji yutkundu ve yavaşça elini uzattı...

"Ommp!"

Uçarak odanın öteki tarafına gönderilmişti.

"..Hmm? Ne.. yapıyorsun?"

"..H-Hiç birşey.."

Eğer bu bir rastlantı idiyse gerçektende biraz fazla büyük bir taneydi. Aisaka yerde dönerken, kolu da dönmüş, güçlü bir yumrukla bilmeden Ryuuji'nin çenesine iyi bir aparkat yerleştirmişti. Aisaka uyandı ve kafasını kaşıdı, sonra tepe taklak olmuş Ryuuji'yi şüpheyle süzerek kaşlarını çattı,

"...Tuhaf.. ne diye gürültü yapıyorsun? Saat gecenin bir yarısı. İstediğimiz en son şey ev sahibini bir daha kızdırmak!"

"Ra-Rahat bırak beni!"

Eğer Aisaka az önce gerçekten uyanık olsaydı, Ryuji çoktan ölü bir adam olmuştu. Uyurken bile hala korkutucu bu kız..

Aisaka gerçekten de avuç içi bir kaplandı. Vahşet genleri kanını dolduruyordu, karşısına çıkan her rakibi paralayacak tipte bir lise kızıydı.

Artık onu iyice tanıdığı halde, bu gerçeği unutmamak için Takasu Ryuuji bazen gene de böyle durumları görmeye ihtiyacı olduğunu hissediyordu.

<center>* * *</center>

'''Tanık İfadesi 1'''

"Ben Haruta Koji, sınıf 2-C'den bildiriyorum: Gerçekten de gördüm, kulüp aktiviteleri bittikten sonra eve dönerken istasyonun yanındaki süper marketten yiyecek bir şeyler alıyordum... O ikisi kesinlikle Takasu ve Avuç içi Kaplandı! Takasu bir alışveriş sepeti taşıyor ve hangi balığı seçeceğine karar veriyordu ki avuç içi kaplan sepete biraz et tıkıştırmaya başladı. Takasu çabucak ona bağırdı, "Hani bu gece buharda pişmiş balık yiyecektik!" ve eti rafına geri koydu. Ve sonra bir miktar soğan ve turp aldılar. Kasaya geldiklerinde, Takasu dedi ki, "Ortak cüzdanımızdan 1000 yen çıkar", avuç içi kaplan uslu uslu bir cüzdan çıkardı. Takasu gene "O değil, öteki, ortak cüzdan!" Nasıl desem, tıpkı evli bir çift gibiydiler."

'''Tanık İfadesi 2'''

"Ben Kihara Maya, ben de sınıf 2-C'den bildiriyorum: Sabah okula giderken yolda gördüm... Normalde bisikletle giderim okula.. O yeni yapılan havalı apartmanı biliyor musunuz? Ne zaman oradan geçsem, burada yaşasam ne kadar harika olurdu diye düşünmüşümdür. İşte öyle sabahların birinde Takasu-kun'un dışarı çıktığını gördüm. Düşündüm ki, "Vay canına! Burada mı yaşıyor o ?" Aisaka'nın homurdanarak peşinden koştuğunu gördüm, "Hala uykuluyum! Beni daha erken kaldırmalıydın!" Gözlerime inanamadım. Devamını izlemeden edemedim ve Takasu-kun'un arkaya dönüp bağırdığını gördüm, "Kaç kere çağırdım seni!".. Yoksa bu ... onlar gerçekten..?

'''Tanık 3'''

"Şey, ee... Ben sınıf 2-C'den Noto Hisamitsu. Birinci sınıftayken Takasu ile yakın arkadaştık ve hala berebar çok zaman geçiriyoruz. Ama son zamanlarda ne zaman onunla birlikte okula yürümek istesem bir şekilde ortadan kayboluveriyor. Neyin nesidir bu diye düşünmeden edemiyorum. Daha dün, en sevdiğim grubun yeni albümü çıktığı için müzik mağazasına beraber gideriz diye düşündüm. Gidip öğle yemeği arasında ona sordum..Sonunda.. Oldukça gariptir, bana dedi ki 'Bekle bir saniye,' ve sonra arkaya döndü, "Aisaka, bugün seninle eve gelemiyeceğim, tamam mı?.. 8'de dönerim.'.. Bu beni meraklandırdı. Dönersin? Nereye? Ve ne yapacaksın o döndüğün yerde? Daha sonra, müzik mağazasındayken, ne oluyor diye sordum ona, o da sadece 'Boş ver' dedi... Kesinlikle birşeyler dönüyor!"

'''Tanık 4'''

"Ben sınıf 2-C'den Kushieda Minori. Sanırım benim için Taiga'nın yakın bir arkadaşı diyebilirsiniz, ama son zamanlarda sanki benden birşeyler saklıyor gibi. Her sabah okula beraber yürümeden önce aynı yerde buluşuyoruz, ama , bunu nasıl açıklasam size.. Takasu-kun da beraber geliyor, sanki hiçbir şeyin farkında değilmiş gibi yürüyerek her zaman Taiga'nın biraz arkasında beliriveriyor. Bu bir 'çift' oldular anlamına mı geliyor? Yoksa bir daha 'asla ayrılmamaya and mı içtiler'? Ama Taiga her zaman " Sadece yolda karşılaşıveriyoruz," diye iddia da bulunuyor ya da "Gerçekten mi? Hiç fark etmemişim." diyor. Hmmm, her ne kadar Taiga'nın üç günde bir okula geç kalma alışkanlığından kurtulmuş olmasına sevinsem de... Benden birşey sakladığı hissinden rahatsız olmadan edemiyorum. O ikisi okulda bile biraz sinsi görünüyor bana, kim bilir ne haltlar karıştırıyorlar... Oh? Yoksa kıskançlık dedikleri şey bu mu? O zaman Sailor sistemine ne olacak? Peki ya Rosa Chinensis ve Rosa Gigantea ne olacak?... [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Marimite Ne] diyorum ben? Ahhh! ben bile neden bahsettiğimi anlamıyorum artık~!!! "

...Ryuuji hala Ryuuji idi. Keskin bakışları çoğu zaman yanlış anlamalara ve söylentilere yol açardı. Ama o çoktan alışmıştı, ya da daha açıklayıcı olmak gerekirse, incinmemek için, bir defans mekanizması olarak başkalarının dediklerini göz ardı etmeyi çoktan öğrenmişti.

... Aisaka ise hala Aisaka'ydı. Dedikoduları pek de dert etmeyen tipte bir kızdı. Esasında kendisi dışında kimse ilgisini çekmezdi, (Minorin ve Kitamura istisnalardı tabi).

Baştan beri ikisi de okulda şöhret sahibi olduklarından, etraflarında artan fısıltıların hiç farkına varmadılar.

Bu vesvesesi hiç bitmeyen sınıfta, ikisine bakışlar atıp başlarını sallayarak sınıf arkadaşları birbirlerinin kulaklarına fısıldaştılar: ".. Kendi gözlerimle gördüm, ikisi de aynı binadan çıktı... ", "Beraber marketteydiler önceki gün... ", "Gene ikisi fısıldaşıyorlar..", "Ah! İkisi de ortadan kayboldu! ", "Avuç içi kaplan Takasu'yu ilk ismiyle çağırdı," "Ama Takasu da cesur, öyle rahat rahat onu aptal diye çağırabilmek", "Ve üstelik de hala sağ salim kalmak..", "Bentoları bile aynı!"

''Acaba Takasu Ryuuji ve Aisaka Taiga beraber...?''

"Ah, kahretsin!"

Minik avuç içi kaplan soludu, herkesin irkilmesine yol açarak. ''Ne oldu? Avını mı kaybetti?'' Ancak Aisaka'nın yüz ifadesi değişmedi,

"Hey Ryuuji! Sana bir şey söylemeyi unuttum... "

Aisaka, Ryuuji'nin etrafında oturan sınıf arkadaşlarının eğilmeye başlayıp dediklerine kulak misafiri olmaya çalıştığı gerçeğini göz ardı ederek direk onun cam kenarındaki sırasına yürüdü.

"Şimdi ne var?"

"Dün... "

Aisaka'nın sesi alçalıyordu... ''Duyamıyorum!'' Dedi paparazziler daha da yakına eğilerek.

"..söylemeyi unuttum..."

Ryuuji homurdandı ve Aisaka'nın alçak sesini dinlemek için yüzünü kaldırdı. Etraflarındaki kulaklar pozisyonlarına gelen herhangi bir sesi duymaya çalışırken,Aisaka sadece Ryuuji'nin duyabileceği bir sesle fısıldamaya devam etti .

"...bu gece evet gitmiyor..."

''NE?!'' Ryuuji'nin arkasında oturan oğlanlar bunu duyunca kaskatı oldular. ''Ne dedi o az önce??'' Notları sağa sola dağıtarak herkese az önce duyduklarını ilettiler. Aisaka az önce ''bu gece eve gitmeyeceğini'' söyledi. Herkes sustu. Etraflarındaki bakışları göz ardı ederek, Ryuuji cevap verdi,

"..gece kalacak?.."

"...Evet."

"O zaman... çoktan hazır.."

"...Evet."

''Olamaz! Olabilir mi? Onlar gerçekten!!!?'' Fısıltılar sınıfı yangın gibi sardı. ''Hey, bekle bir saniye, onlar gerçekten, gece kalmak dedi.. ve hazırlanmak dedi..''

"Yani bunun anlamı bu gece avuç içi kaplan Takasu'nun evinde kalacak demek mi?"

Salyalarını yutarak, uzun saçlı Haruto alçak sesle fısıldadı

"Takasu hazır ol dedi.. b-bunun anlamı beraber yatağa gitmek olabilir mi? Aman tanrım... bu insana ne kadar yanlış bir his veriyor..."

Tam Haruta'nın arkasında ayakta duran dört göz Noto da yavaşça cevap verdi.

''Uvaaa~!'' Sınıftaki kızların bazıları heyecanla soluk alıp vermeye başladılar. ''Bu sınıfımızın resmi olarak bilinen ilk cinsel deneyimi olabilir!...'' Kihara Maya kıpkırmızı kesildi ve açıkça ilan etti, "Bence bu onların ilk seferleri bile değil!" Oğlanların bazıları acıyla mırıldandı, "Aslında ben her zaman avuç içi kaplanın biraz güzel olduğunu düşünmüştüm, kimse ona kancayı takamaz diye ümit ediyordum..." Diğerleri de ekledi, " Ben de öyle. Geçen sene ona aşkımı itiraf ettiğimde, umursamaz bir şekilde hepimizin cehenneme kadar gidebileceğini söylemişti..." Daha ve daha fazlası fikirlerini dile getirmeye başladı.

Bütün sınıf, ikisinin geleceklerini planlamalarını izlemek için tek bir vücut halinde Ryuuji'ye döndü. Aisaka pencereden dışarı bakıyordu, o yüzden kimse surat ifadesini seçemiyordu, bu arada Ryuuji kaşlarını çatıyordu, sanki birine meydan okuyormuş gibi... yüksek bir ihtimalle Aisaka'nın babasına.

"Ku-Kushieda, görünüşe bakılırsa senin iyi dostuna bu gece büyük bir şey olacak!"

Kushieda sessiz kaldı.

"Kushieda?"

Kızlar kaç kez omzuna dokunsalarsa dokunsunlar veya dirsekleriyle dürterlerse dürtsünler, o hareketsiz kaldı ve öylece o ikisini izlemeye devam etti.

Aslında o kadar gerekli olmasada, ikilimizin gerçekte neden bahsettiğini açıklasak iyi olur:

"Annen dün bir şey yemeden çıkmadı mı? ''Bu gece eve gelmeyecekmiş'', onu söylememi istedi.Bar sahibinin doğum günü olduğu için, sabaha kadar parti yapacaklarmış."

"Yasuko barda mı kalacak?Yani bütün gece mi kalacak?"

"''Evet'', öyle söyledi."

"O zaman ''çoktan hazır'' olmalı bütün gece o yaşlı adam İnage'nin acılarını dinlemeye, daha geçen sene boşandı o adam."

"O kısmı da söyledi, 'O İnage yok mu durmadan aynı şey..." gibi birşeyler söyledi..." "Ahh, kahretsin! Beni ailenin kişisel sekreteri olarak kullanmaktan vazgeç!"

"Eğer beğenmiyorsan, yemek yemeğe benim eve gelme!"

"..."

"Sana kaç kez söylemem gerekiyor beni duymazlıktan gelme diye?!"

<center>* * *</center>

2-C oldukça normal bir teneffüs geçirmekteydi. Takasu Ryuuji güneşle kaplı sırasında manga okuyor, Aisaka Taiga ise suratında canı sıkılmış bir ifade, etrafında 'bana yaklaşma' diyen bir aurayla sessizce kutu sütünü içiyordu.

Ancak oldukça cesaret sahibi bir kişi geldi ve Aisaka'nın sırtını sıvazladı,

"Hey, Taiga.. Şu an vaktin var mı?"

Bu kişi Kushieda Minori'den bir başkası değildi. ''Yani sonunda soracak, ha?...'' Bütün sınıf avuç içi kaplanın kafasının arkasına dikmişti gözlerini.

"Niye bu kadar ciddi bir surat... Hey! Minorin?!"

Geçmişte kendisi için pek de normal olmayan ciddi bir ifadeyle, Minori Taiga'yı yakasından sürükleyerek sırasından kaldırdı. Minik Aisaka bağırdı,

"S-Sen beni çekiştirmeden de hareket edebilirim! Düşeceğim!!"

"Sen sadece beni takip et!"

Görüldüğü üzere Minori bütün dünyada bunu avuç içi kaplana yapabilecek tek kişiydi. Eğer başka biri olsaydı, üç saniyeden kısa bir zamanda bir uzuvları ısırılmış olurdu. Herkes nefesini tutarken, Minori Aisaka'yı çuval gibi sürükledi ve önündeki kişiye dedi ki,

"...Sen. Sen de gel!"

"....Huh?... B-Ben mi?"

İşaret ettiği kişi Takasu Ryuuji'den başkası değildi. Minori tarafından çağrıldığı için biraz kendinden geçmiş hissetti. '' Gerçi beni sadece 'sen' diye çağırdı..''Gözleri bu düşünceye biraz kısıldı, gerçi başka hiç kimse kaşlarını çattığını anlayamazdı.

Okul çatısı gergin bir atmosferle doluydu...aslında gözle görülemese de, öyle hissediliyordu.

Genel olarak güzel bir gündü, bulutlar gök yüzünde aheste aheste kayıyorlardı.

"M-Minorin...?"

"Kushieda?"

Ryuuji ve Aisaka'yı buraya sürükledikten sonra, Kushieda Minori onlara arkasını dönmüştü ... Nedendir bilinmez bu sıra dışı vaziyette, okul üniformasının üstüne giydiği eşofmanın kenarları rüzgara karşı dalgalanıyordu.

Ryuuji sesini kısarak kendisinden 30 cm alçakta olan Aisaka'ya fısıldadı,

"Hey... neler oluyor burada?"

"Ben nereden bileyim?..Minorin'i ben de ilk kez böyle görüyorum... belki de bir şeye kızmıştır?"

Aisaka melankolik bir havayla kafasını kaldırdı, rahatsız olmuş bir hali vardı, gene de öne adım atmaya karar verdi...

[[Image:Toradora vol01 179.jpg|thumb]]

"Şeyy... M-Minorin.....?"

Elini öne uzatırken sesi durdu. Sanki bütün dünya da durmuş gibiydi. Geri dönerken Minorin'in gözlerinden sanki bir göz yaşı pırıltısı görmüş gibi oldular, ancak daha emin olamadan Minori aniden Taiga'nın önüne atladı.

"Ahh?!" diye çığlık attı Aisaka, kollarını kalkan yaparak.'' Neler oluyor?'' Minori sesizce Aisaka'nın yanından kayarak geçti ve sonra...

"TAKASU----KUUUUUNNN!!!!!"

"Vahhh?!"

Minori Ryuuji'nin bir kaç metre önünde durdu ve zarifçe yere diz çöktü.

Uçuşan tozlar ve eşofman ceketinin ortasında...

"Şu andan itibaren Taigamı sana emanet ediyorum! Lütfen! Ona iyi bak!!!"

Gökleri delen bir bağırtıyla bunu söyledi.

"..Huh?! Ne..? Haaaa?!"

Minori elleri yerde alnı parmaklarına değene kadar başını eğdi . Ryuuji'nin bütün bu olanlardan ağzı açık kalmıştı, Aisaka ise çenesini kapamakta büyük çaba sarf ediyordu.

"Takasu-kun, bu kız.. Taiga, o benim için çok önemli bir arkadaş. Zaman zaman kolay sinirlenebilir, ama oldukça iyi kalpli ve nazik bir kızdır!!!... Lütfen! Onu m-mutlu et!!!"

Ühü... Aisaka'nın tek görebildiği Minori'nin ağladığıydı. Bir saniye geçti..on saniye... otuz saniye..

Kendine ilk gelen Ryuuji oldu,

"Kushieda, b-bekle bir saniye...n-neden bahsediyorsun..?"

"Lütfen böyle yapmayı kes!

Minori kafasını kaldırdı ve ciddi bir ifadeyle Ryuuji'ye baktı,

"Bilmezlikten gelmeyi kes, tamam mı? Takasu-kun, bu kadarı yeter artık! Herşeyin farkındayım! Sizi sonuna kadar destekleyeceğim!"

Minori bütün bunları direk Ryuujiye bakarak açık ve azimli bakışlarla ilan etti ...Ryuuji kendi açısından Minori'nin davranışından o kadar büyülenmişti ki, ağzını açamıyordu.

"Hiç fark etmediğimi mi düşünüyorsunuz? Her gün okula beraber yürümüyor musunuz? Ve ben de her zaman ikinizin arasındayım. Bunca zamandır beraber olduğunuzu bana söylemenizi bekledim..Ama ne kadar vakit geçerse geçsin bir türlü söylemiyorsunuz! O yüzden!"

"H-Hayır! Öyle değil! S-Sen, Kushieda, yanlış anladın..."

"Ben sadece diyorum ki kesin artık saklanmayı! Takasu-kun! Taiga! Çoktan çıktığınızı biliyorum! Size hep bunu söylemek istedim!"
Minorin hala yerde diz çökmüşken parmağıyla Ryuuji'yi işaret etti ve gülümseyerek başını eğdi,

"Evet!Yanılmış olamam!Takasu-kun sen Taiga'nın öteki yarısısın!Kesinlikle başkasının aranıza girmesine izin vermeyeceğim. O yüzden rahatlayın ve ilişkinize devam edin, tamam mı?"

''Bana yalvarsan bile, ben..'' Büyük bir darbe alan Ryuuji halsizce yere çömeldi, sanki ruhu bedenini terk edip gitmek üzereydi.

Şok konuşma yeteneğini elinden almıştı..Herşeyi inkar etmek istese bile..''Bunu yalanlamalıyım!''

"Hayır, yanlış anladın Minorin! O tür birşey yok aramızda!! En azından önce bizi bir dinleyemez misin? Lütfen hadi ayağa kalk!"

Aisaka Ryuuji'nin önüne fırlayıp açıklamaya başlamıştı.Ryuuji ağlamaklı oldu..''Evet, yanımda hala Aisaka var. Benim gibi bir umutsuz vakanın bu yanlış anlamayı açıklamasına yardım edebilir.'' Ryuuji beton yere kalpaklandı ve içinden sessizce bu mesajı Aisaka'ya gönderdi.

Ancak..

"Ho ho ho, utangaçlığa ne gerek var! Tebrikler siz ikinize!"

Minori zarif bir edayla eteğini düzeltti ve sessizce Aisaka'nın omzunun üzerinden Ryuuji'ye bir bakış fırlattı.

"Takasu-kun, eğer Taiga'yı ağlatırsan seni asla affetmem."

Bu sözleri kesinliğine şüphe bırakmayacak bir yüz ifadesiyle söylemişti.

''Mesele o değil! Bekle bir saniye! Düşündüğün gibi değil.. Değiiilll!!'' Ryuuji kalbinin derinliklerinde çığırdı. Birşey söylemeye, elini uzatmaya, şimdi arkasını dönmüş uzaklaşmaya hazırlanan Minori'ye açıklamaya çabaladı..Ama boğazı, eli ve geri kalan her uzvu felce uğramış gibiydi ve ağzından tek bir ses bile çıkmadı.

Hareketsiz Ryuuji'nin önünde, herşeyi açıklayacağınıa ümidini bağladığı son kişi, Aisaka'da bir bıçak darbesiyle yere yıkılmıştı. O minik cansız beden gözlerinin önünde geriye yere doğru süzülmüş ve hareketsiz kalmıştı; kan fışkırmış ve o küçük beden kızıla boyanmıştı.

"Ooooo..Demek öyle. Hmm, ben de merak ediyordum beraber misiniz diye! Takasu seni aradım, o yüzden buradayım.Ama sanırım artık arama nedenim o kadar da önemli değil. Tebrikler ikinize de! Gerçi bana bundan daha önce bahsetmediğine hala inanamıyorum ama.."

Meğerse Kitamura da olay yerindeymiş..

Herşeyi merdivenlere açılan kapıdan görmüş ve Minori'nin sözlerini duyduktan sonra o da aynı yanlış anlamaya kapılmıştı.

Kitamura yerde yatan minik cesede yaklaştı ve bitirici darbeyi indirdi,

"Aisaka Takasu'yu senin ellerine bırakıyorum. Birbirinize iyi bakın. Şimdi düşündüm de siz ikiniz birbirinize gerçekten de tastamam uymuşsunuz!"

Ve işte böyle iki donmuş vücut bir daha kalkacak gücü bulamayarak yerde yatmaya devam etti..

<center>* * *</center>

"Umm, acaba siparişinizi alabilir miyim?"

"..."

"..."

"...Eee, a-afedersiniz, ama birşey almayacaksınız.."

"Biraz meyve suyu olur."

"İki tane olsun, onunkiyle aynısı.."

"..İçecek, değil mi? Ah, bardaklar orada, buyrun kullanın."

Söylemekle görevli olduğu bu cümleleri söyledikten sonra, garson arkasını dönüp uzaklaştı. Ancak masadaki hiç kimse kalkıp da içecek falan almadı.

Ana yolun kenarındaki bu aile restoranında saat akşam on sularıydı. Pencerenin kenarındaki sigara içmenin yasak olduğu alanda iki ceset bir masayı paylaşmaktaydı..

Aylardan Nisan olduğu halde daha iri olanı gevşek bir tişört giyinmekteydi, kafasında yüzünü yıkarken saçlarını topladığı toka duruyordu; küçük olanı ise kırmızı kareli bir bluzla, yeşil kareli bir etek giyinmişti, kafasındaki saçlar uzun ve darmadağanıktı.

İkisi de tastamam sefil bir haldeydi. Tek laf etmeden, gözlerini bile kırpmayarak zamanın yavaşça akıp gitmesine izin veriyorlardı.

"Nasıl işler bu hale.. geldi?"

İlk konuşan daha iri ceset Ryuuji'ydi. Dirseklerini masaya dayayarak başını ellerini arasına aldı ve kısık bir sesle konuştu,

"Bir şey yanlış mı gitti? Nasıl Kushieda Minori böylesine yanlış bir fikre kapıldı.."

Ryuuji nihayet Minori'nin daha önce bilmediği bir yanını görmüştü; diğerlerine kolay kolay kulak asmayan, oldukça benmerkezcil bir kız. Baka bir deyişle Kushieda Minori süper egosantrikti. Ancak Aisaka'nın en iyi arkadaşı olduğuna göre, ikisinin ortak bir özelliği paylaşıyor olmaları pek de mantıksız sayılmazdı.

"Diğerlerinden ziyade.. Kushieda'nın yanlış anlaması.."

Ve üstelikte bir yıldır platonik bir aşk beslediği kızı aniden önünde diz çökmüş bulmak..Aynı derecede önemli bir diğer şey ise Aisaka'nın da aynı darbeyi yemiş olmasıydı.

"..."

Aisaka boş bakışlarını çevirdi. Kanepenin en ucunda oturarak kederli kederli yukarıya bakıyordu.''Öyle oturmaya devam ederse kayıp düşecek.Bu gerçekten de Avu İçi Kaplan mı? O, sırf bakışlarıyla bir adamı millerce öteye kaçıran 2-C'nin Avuç İçi Kaplanı, yırtıcı kükreyişi kulakları çınlatan o kaplan mı? '' Ryuuji Aisaka için de kötü hissetmeye başladı.

"Aisaka topla kendini."

Ryuuji kolunu masanın üzerinden uzattı ve Aisaka'nın minik omzunu sarstı, ancak..

"..."

Aisaka'nın ruhu hala vücuduna geri dönmemişti.

"Aisaka..."

Kalan enerjisini de harcamış olarak, Ryuuji yorgunlukla masanın üstüne serildi. ''Gerçekten de.. niye böyle olmuştu?''

Çoktan böyle yaralara alışmış olması gerekirdi.Yanlış anlaşılmak da, diğerlerine kötü bir ilk izlenim vermek de; böyle şeylere ana okulundan beri alışmış olmalıydı.

"...Ahh, işte sorun burada."

Ryuuji niye bu kadar şok olduğunu anladı. Yanlış anlaşıldığı için değildi, asıl mesele o yanlış anlaşılmadan sonra, aslında aşık olduğu kızdan aldığı tepkinin neşeli gülümsemeler ve ciddi destek sözleri olmasıydı, o yüzden kendini açıklayamamıştı. O yüzden bu kadar çaresiz hissediyordu.

''Ne kadar da aptalım'', Ryuuji kendi kedini lanetledi.''Tıpkı beklediğim gibi.. Gerçekten de beni hiçbir zaman sevmediği halde, ben kendim onun kalbini kazanmak için hiç çaba göstermediğim halde.. Ne ümit ediyordum ki? Belki de üzgün hissetmeye bile hakkım yok.''

Birkaç dakikayı daha bu şekilde düşünerek geçirdikten sonra, birşey fark ederek kafasını kaldırdı..

"Ah.."

Masanın üzerine konulan iki bardağın tıkırtısını duydu.

"..Bu seninki. Ne istediğini bilemedim, o yüzden.. her neyse al sana bir peach west indies, içinde bol bol c vitamini var."

Aisaka sessizce oturduğu yerden kalkmış ve iki büyük bardak dolusu meyve suyuyla geri dönmüştü. Bardakları masanın üzerine koyduktan sonra yerine tekrar yayılıp oturdu.

"Aisaka.."

''Ne zaman hayata geri döndü bu kız?'' Aisaka derin bir iç çekti. Dikleşerek, kafasını kaldırdı ve dedi ki;

"Üzgünüm. Hep birbirimize yapıştığımız için..ben hep herşey benim yolumdan gitsin diye tutturduğum için işlerin sonu böyle oldu. Hep Ryuuji'yi araya karıştırıp.. benim gibi ümitsiz bir sahip.. seni aptal köpek diye çağırmaya hakkım yok."

Sadece bakışları normal keskinliklerini korumuştu.Böyle konuşsa bile yorgun görünüyordu, gözleri parlaklığını yitirmişti.

Ryuuji'nin kalbine bir iğne batar gibi oldu.

''Aisaka da benim gibi hissediyor. Her zaman beraber olduğumuz için yanlış anlaşıldık ve böyle üzüldük! Aisaka da ben de, ikimizde iyice yakınlaştık. Ve bu yüzden, her zaman yüzyüze yanyana..''

Ancak..

"..Şey ben o kadar da şikayetçi değilim.. seninle beraber olmaktan.."

Ryuuji birşey daha söylemek istedi, ama vazggeçti. ''Aisaka'nın kendisi de acı çekiyor..o yüzden.. kendime güvenerek bir şey söyleyemiyorum.'' Bu sefer Aisaka konuştu:

"Ben k-karar verdim."

Pipetiyle bardağının dibindeki buzları dürtüştürürken, kafasını kaldırdı ve bir çift azim dolu gözle direk Ryuuji'ye baktı:

"Yarın gidip düzgün bir şekilde Kitamura-kun'a itiraf edeceğim. Aptalca hatalar yapmayacağım. İtiraf etmek için direk ve.. normal yolu kullanacağım."

Gözleri kendine pek güvenmediğini belli etse de, gene ekledi,"Böyle karar verdim."

Nefesi kesilen aslında Ryuuji oldu.

"Aisaka, niye aniden? Hayır, sene başından şu ana kadar aranızda doğru düzgün bir gelişme bile olmadı ki!"

"Doğru, hiç gelişme yok. Üstelik.."

''Bizi yanlış anladı ve seni de meseleye bulaştırdım..'' dedi kısık bir sesle.

"İşte o yüzden buna artık bir son vermek istiyorum."

"Son? Ne demek istiyorsun?"

"İkimizin 'sürekli beraber' olmasına bir son vermek demek istedim." diye bitirdi Aisaka.

Yüz ifadesi buz gibi soğuk olsa da bakışları netleşmişti. Ryuuji'nin ise nutku tutulmuştu.

"Bugünden itibaren artık özgürsün! Canın ne isterse onu yapabilirsin. Bir şey demeyeceğim. Eğer Minorin'e itiraf etmek falan istiyorsan, git et! Yarın benim itirafımın sonucu ne olursa olsun, artık beni dinlemek zorunda değilsin."

"...!"

"Bir köpek olarak hayatın bugün burada bitiyor.Yarından sonra eski halimize, aşk mektubundan önceki duruma geri döneceğiz!"

Bir kölenin azad oluş vaktiydi bu.

Artık onu dinlemek zorunda değildi.

Bu anda mutlu hissetmesi gerekiyordu!!

Gene de Ryuuji hiçbir şey söylemedi.

En azından, "Zamanın için teşekkürler!" ya da "Nihayet, kutlama vakti!!" gibi bir şeyler söyleyebilirdi. Ama hiçbir şey söylemedi. "Bundan sonra yalnız hissedeceğim." bile demedi.. kesinlikle hiç bir kelime çıkmadı ağzından. Ryuuji'nin kafası bomboştu , tek yapabildiği buz gibi bardağına tutunabilmekti. Parmakları buzun soğukluğundan uyuşmaya başladığında bile, kalbi buz kesmeye başladığında bile..

Ama nedendir bilinmez Aisaka gülümsedi. Mahçup bir ifadeyle gözlerini Ryuuji'den kaçırarak elleriyle ağznı kapadı ve kafasını eğdi,

"Çok tuhaf, niye böyle olduk biz? Bugün bile hiç önceden plan yapmadığımız halde.. İki yürüyen zombi sanki doğanın bir kanunuymuşçasına ikimizde aynı yerde bitiverelim,he he..Hergün beraber yemek yemek, beraber tembellik edip gene beraber kavga etmek.."

Gözleri minik hilallere kısılırken, küçük ellerinin arasından ufak bir kıkırtı kaçtı.Aisaka gerçekten de gülüyordu, Ryuuji ilk kez onun böyle içten, kalpten güldüğünü görmüştü.

"Aslında ben eve geri dönmek istemiyordum, bir tek benim olduğum o yalnız ev..O nedenle her zaman senin evine dalar, oturup akşam yemeği bile yerdim.Gerçekten de çok.."

Aisaka aklındakileri söylemeye çalışmaktan vazgeçti, omuz silkip sustu.''Nedir niyeti bu kızın?'' Boş bakışlarını çevirdi ve gözlerini kapadı, sanki gördüğü herşeyi dikkatle saklayıp bir daha hiç görülmesin diye mühürlemek istiyormuş gibiydi.

"Ha ha ha, nasıl desem bunu?..Ama neyseki açlıktan ölmedim huh?Gerçekten de sakarın ve beceriksizin tekiyim.O evde yalnız yaşadığımı farketmiştin değil mi?"

Aisaka belki de Ryuuji'nin kafasını salladığını görmedi.

"Benimkisi sıradan bir hikaye. Annem ve babamla pek iyi anlaşamazdık ve her zaman tartışıyorduk.Bir gün "Ben bu evden gidiyorum!" deyiverdim ve onlarda sadece "Buyur git!" dediler ve bu apartmanı verdiler bana.Farkına bile varmadan çoktan dışarı atılmıştım.Ama lafımı geri almak için fazla gururluydum.Buraya taşınıp geldiğimde hiç bir ev işi yapamadığımı fark ettim.Beni görmeye kimse gelmedi.Aslında gerçekten aptalca olan şey anne ve babamın o tip insanlar olduğunu bildiğim halde taşınmakta ısrar etmiş olmamdı.Ne kadar da salağım değil mi? Hadi gül bana! Merak etme kızmayacağım!"

En sonunda gözlerini açmıştı.

Bütün bunları tek bir seferde söyleyip içini boşalttıktan sonra,omuzlarının bu yükü taşımaktan yorgun düştüğünü anladı Ryuuji.

Ryuuji boğazından bir inilti sesi çıktığını fark etti.''Neyin nesidir bu? Nedir bu? Yani Aisaka'nın anlattığı bu basit hikaye, o trajik terk edilme hikayelerinden biri...Prensesin bir süre oynayıp sıkıldıktan sonra oyuncak şatosunda unutup gittiği oyuncak bebeğin hikayesi gibi...
''
Aisaka gülüyordu ve anlaşılan Ryuuji'nin de onunla beraber gülmesini bekliyordu. O yüzden..

"Heh! Ha ha ha ha!"

O yüzden..

"He he he! Evet çok salaksın!"

"Dedim işte sana!"

Ryuuji güldü, kalbinin paramparça olduğunu hissettiği halde, mutluymuş gibi gülmek için elinden geleni yaptı.Çünkü daha önce hiç kimsenin onun gülmesini bu kadar çok istediğini hissetmemişti.

Hepsi bitecekti bugün.Yarından itibaren herşey eski haline dönecekti. Birbirlerine selam bile vermeyecekler,Aisaka kimsenin yaklaşmaya cesaret edemediği o korkutucu avuç içi kaplan olmaya geri dönecekti.Eğer öyleyse, istediği kadar gülmeliydi şimdi,bu sıradan aile lokantasında, Ryuuji Aisaka'nın tanık olabileceği en son gülümsemesini dikkatle hafızasına kazımalıydı.

O zaman ben de ona göstereyim.Eminim bunu gördükten sonra çılgıncasına gülecektir.

"Hahaha,ben de sana ilginç birşey göstereyim mi? Bu kim biliyor musun?"

Ryuuji'nin elinde cüzdanında sakladığı eski bir fotoğraf vardı.

"Huh? Ah, bu senin... baban, öyle değil mi?

"Bingo, doğru cevap!"

"Pfftt!Hahahaha!!!" Bu gürültülü kahkaha herkesin bakışlarını üzerlerine topladı.

"Neyin nesidir bu?!! Hık demiş burnundan düşmüşsün. Ahahahaha! Bu çok komik!"

"Şu gözlerin etrafına bak. Tıpatıp aynıyız,ha?! Ben ve bu serseri!"

"Yeter artık, ahahaha... daha fazla gösterme! Ahahahaha!"

Gözlerinden yaşlar akan,ağzı gözü seyrilmeye başlayan Aisaka gülerek masanın üzerine serildi, ayaklarıyla yerleri tekmelemeye, yumruklarıyla masayı dövmeye başladı. Sesi gülmekten boğuklaşmaya başladığı halde kasıla kasıla gülmeye devam etti. Bu yüzde yüz oranla babadan oğula geçmiş gangster suratı Aisaka'nın içinde birşey ateşlemiş gibiydi. Eğer nefret ettiği babasından kalan bu surat Aisaka'yı böyle mutlu edebiliyorsa, o zaman belki de sahip olmaya değer bir şeydi.

"Bu fotoğrafı daha önce kimseye göstermedim."

"Hahahaha! Hiç bu kadar güldüğümü hatırlamıyorum...Nasıl da bütün o genleri aynen almayı başardın!"

"Komik,değil mi?"

"Ne demezsin!Ahh! Doğru ya!Bana bu sırrını vermenin karşılığında, minnettarlığımın bir simgesi olarak, sana ilginç bir ayrıntıdan bahsedeyim."

"Biliyor musun.." dedi sinsice, bir yandan da elleriyla ağzının üstünü örterek gülümsemesini saklamaya çabalıyordu. Gözleri haylazlıkla parıldarken, yanakları kıpkırmızı olup şişmişti. Ryuuji'ye yaklaşmasını işaret edip, kulağına fısıldadı:

"O yediğin kurabiye parçaları aslında tuzluydu, değil mi?"

"Ne?!"

Alçak sesle söylediği bu sözler Ryuuji'yi bağırttırmıştı. ''Nasıl? Nereden bildi tadını kurabiyelerin?''

"Heh heh heh! Aslında onları toplarken hırsımdan ağzıma bir tane atıvermiştim. Tatları korkunçtu. Ama sen, seni durdurmama izin vermedin ve hepsini tek seferde yuttun, üstüne bana yalan bile söyledin..."

Aniden sırrımı böyle ifşa etti.

Aisaka derin bir nefes çekti, kaybetmiş gibi göründüğü sözleri ararken, gülümsemesi bile hüzünlüydü. İç çekerek kafasını eğdi ve yüzünü sakladı.

"Sen, Ryuuji, bir köpek olarak çok aptalsın. Ama insan olarak hiç de fena sayılmazsın. O yüzden en iyisinin meseleyi burada bitirmek olacağını biliyorum..Sen fena biri değilsin, ve aramızdaki bu ilişki bir efendi-hizmetkar ilişkisi değil de, ikimizin de eşit olacağı bir.."

"Aman sen zaten ne söyleyeceğimi anlamazsın!"diye bitirdi.

Kafasını kaldırdığında yüzüne her zamanki soğuk ifadeyi yine yerleştirmişti.

Aisaka "Gene karnım acıktı." diyerek menüyü açtı.

Ryuuji de aynısını yaptı.İkisi de biftekli burger siparişi verdiler."Senin pişirdiğin biftekler kesinlikle çok daha lezzetli!" Sonra her zamanki sohbetlerini ettiler, ve üstüne kimin içecek almaya gideceği üzerine kavga ettiler - tabi ki gitmek zorunda kalan Ryuuji oldu- ve sonra.. beraber geçirecekleri sınırlı zaman tik tak azalmaya devam etti.

Zaman herkes için aynı hızda akar ne de olsa!

Hesabı ödedikten sonra, ikisi karanlıkta evlerine doğru yan yana yürüdüler.

Bahar vakti, gece havasında sihirli birşey vardır, rüya gibi bir meltem, ten üstünde yumuşak yumuşak eser, hafif bir kaşıntı yaratır. İşte böyle bir atmosferde Ryuuji kendini susmaya zorlayamıyordu, Aiska da sıra dışı bir şekilde konuşkandı bu gece.

Yirmi dakikalık yürüyüş boyunca Aisaka sürekli gevezelik etti durdu..annesinin nasıl uzaklardaki bir şehire taşınıp gittiğini, üvey annesinin ne kadar korkunç olduğunu ve nasıl Aisaka'nın taşınmayı seçmesinde büyük bir rolü olduğunu anlattı.

Ryuuji de annesiyle beraber nasıl yaşadıklarından bahsetti; nasıl para güçlüğü çektiklerini, sürekli alaya ve horgörüye maruz kaldıklarını ve annesini peşine takılan serseriyi anlattı. Ayrıca korkutucu görünüşü yüzünden sık sık yanlış anlaşılmasından, ergenlik yüzünden başına gelen günlük utanç verici olaylardan bile bahsetti.
Ryuuji daha önce kimseye bu kişisel sorunlarını anlatmamıştı daha önce, belki de Aisaka da ona kendi dertlerini anlattığından böyle açılabilmişti.''Acaba haklı mıyım?''

Çok kişisel olduğundan Aisaka'ya bunu soramasa da aklında cevabın evet olduğunu biliyordu.

Ve sonra o daha mutlu günlerinden konuştular ve zamanın nasılda hızla geçip gittiğinden yakındılar.

Ama kimse zamanın ilerleyişine karşı koyamaz ve sonunda...

"Ahhh!Kahretsin!"

Bu kelimeler sokağın köşesinde bir elektrik direğinin altında telaffuz edildi.

Şansız direk Aisaka'nın hırsını çıkarmak için kullanabileceği bir hedefe dönüşmüştü. Bam! Küt! Yıkıcı saldırı hiç duraklamadan devam etti.''Bir sarhoş gibi davranıyor!''

"Bu haksızlık! Niye dünya bizim gibi insanlara karşı bu kadar zalim olmak zorunda! Ne kadar bıkkın olduğumuzu kimse anlamıyor!"

Bu acı çeken bağırış karanlıkta evlerin arasında yankılandı. Ryuuji onu durdurmadı, daha ziyade başını onayla sallayarak Aisaka'nın arkasında durdu.

"Bu doğru! Çok doğru! Hiç kimse ben ve Aisaka gibi korkutucu insanların da üzülebileceğini anlamıyor!"

"Ahh, beni sinirlendiriyorlar, o kadar kızgınım ki!Grrrr!"

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Toradora%21:Volume1_Chapter4|4. Bölüm]]'e Geri Dön
| [[Toradora!_(Turkish)|Ana Sayfa]]'ya Geri Dön
| [[Toradora%21_%28Turkish%29:Volume1_Chapter6|6. Bölüm]]'e Git
|-
|}
</noinclude>

User:Hariseldon

2009-10-13T19:53:13Z

Hariseldon: New page: http://www.imeem.com/people/sKcsysr

http://www.imeem.com/people/sKcsysr

Toradora! (Turkish)

2009-10-13T18:58:40Z

Hariseldon:

[[Image:Toradora! novel cover.jpg|200px|thumb|Volume 01 cover.]]
Toradora! (とらドラ！) proje sayfasına hoşgeldiniz.

Toradora serisini aşağıdaki dillerde de okuyabilirsiniz:

*[[Toradora (Saling Tagalog)|Wikang Tagalog (Tagalog)]]
*[[Toradora (Italian)|Italiano (İtalyanca)]]
*[[Toradora! (Español)|Español (İspanyolca)]]
*[[Toradora! (German)|Deutsch (Almanca)]]
*[[Toradora!]] (İngilizce)
(Not: Çeviri süreci her versiyon için değişmektedir.)

==Hikaye Özeti==

Takasu Ryuuji elinden gelenin en iyisini yapmaya çalışarak lise ikinci sınıfa başlar. Ancak, ona ıstırap veren tek bir şey vardır: kendi hassas kişiliğine rağmen, her zaman sınıf arkadaşları tarafından yanlış anlaşılmasına neden olan gangster babasından miras kalan korkutucu gözleri. Ama bunların hepsi değişmek üzere, yeni okul döneminin ilk gününde kazara okuldaki en tehlikeli varlık olan ve aynı zamanda Avuç içi Kaplan olarak da bilinen "Aisaka Taiga'ya" çarpar. Minik görünümüne rağmen, Taiga oldukça negatif bir tavıra sahiptir ve gittiği heryerde ardında "kanla kaplı bir yol" bırakmıştır.

Taiga ile olan ilk karşılaşmasından sonra, Ryuuji ondan kaçmak için elinden geleni yapar. Ama şans eseri Taiga'nın aslında Ryuuji'nin en iyi arkadaşı Kitamura Yuusaku'ya ve Taiga da onun en yakın arkadaşı Kushieda Minori'ye aşık olduğunu keşfeder. Ve böylece Taiga, Ryuuji'yi kendi "kişisel hizmetçisi" olarak Kitamura ile aralarını yapmasına yardım etmesine izin verir, bunun karşılığında ise Taiga da Ryuuji'ye Minori'ye yakınlaşmasına yardım edecektir.

Ryuuji'nin takıntı derecesindeki titizliği ve Taiga'nın apartmanına yakınlığından dolayı, Taiga neredeyse günün her anını Ryuuji'nin evinde geçirmeye başlar. Zamanla Ryuuji, Taiga'nın normalde kimsenin göremediği bir tarafına tanık olur ve ilişkileri o kadar yakınlaşır ki insanlar onların bir çift olduğu hakkında söylentiler yaymaya başlar.

Böylece Kaplan ve Ejderha arasındaki çarpışma başlar - Toradora!

== Çeviri ==

=== [[Toradora! (Turkish):Registration Page|Kayıt]] ===

Çeviriye katkıda bulunmak isteyenler öncelikle yöneticiyi bilgilendirmek zorundalar.

'''Çevirmenlerden hangi bölüm üzerinde çalıştıklarını [[Toradora! (Turkish):Registration Page|kayıt]] etmeleri istenir.'''

===Format Standartları===
'''Her bölüm (düzenleme sonrasında) genel format esaslarına uymak zorundadır.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Toradora!: Naming Conventions|Toradora! Naming Conventions]]

==Güncellemeler==
* 30 Ocak 2009 - 1. Cilt 1. Bölüm tamamlandı.

==''Toradora!'' serisi, yazan [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Yuyuko_Takemiya Yuyuko Takemiya]==

===1. Cilt===
::*[[Toradora!:Volume1_Illustrations|İlüstrasyonlar]]
::*[[Toradora! (Turkish):Volume1_Chapter1|1. Bölüm]]
::*[[Toradora! (Turkish):Volume1_Chapter2|2. Bölüm]] (%5)
::*[[Toradora! (Turkish):Volume1_Chapter3|3. Bölüm]]
::*[[Toradora! (Turkish):Volume1_Chapter4|4. Bölüm]]
::*[[Toradora! (Turkish):Volume1_Chapter5|5. Bölüm]] (%70)
::*[[Toradora! (Turkish):Volume1_Chapter6|6. Bölüm]]
::*[[Toradora! (Turkish):Volume1_Author's Notes|Yazarın Notları]]
::*[[Toradora! (Turkish):Volume1_Translator's Notes| Çevirmen Notları ve Referanslar]]

===2. Cilt===
::*[[Toradora!:Volume2_Illustrations|İlüstrasyonlar]]
::*[[Toradora! (Turkish):Volume2_Chapter1|1. Bölüm]]
::*[[Toradora! (Turkish):Volume2_Chapter2|2. Bölüm]]
::*[[Toradora! (Turkish):Volume2_Chapter3|3. Bölüm]]
::*[[Toradora! (Turkish):Volume2_Chapter4|4. Bölüm]]
::*[[Toradora! (Turkish):Volume2_Chapter5|5. Bölüm]]
::*[[Toradora! (Turkish):Volume2_Chapter6|6. Bölüm]]
::*[[Toradora! (Turkish):Volume2_Spin-off|Spin-off]]
::*[[Toradora! (Turkish):Volume2_Author's Notes|Yazarın Notları]]
::*[[Toradora! (Turkish):Volume2_Translator's Notes| Çevirmen Notları ve Referanslar]]

===3. Cilt===
::*[[Toradora!:Volume3_Illustrations|İlüstrasyonlar]]
::*[[Toradora! (Turkish):Volume3_Chapter1|1. Bölüm]]
::*[[Toradora! (Turkish):Volume3_Chapter2|2. Bölüm]]
::*[[Toradora! (Turkish):Volume3_Chapter3|3. Bölüm]]
::*[[Toradora! (Turkish):Volume3_Chapter4|4. Bölüm]]
::*[[Toradora! (Turkish):Volume3_Chapter5|5. Bölüm]]
::*[[Toradora! (Turkish):Volume3_Author's Notes|Yazarın Notları]]

===4. Cilt===
::*[[Toradora!:Volume4_Illustrations|İlüstrasyonlar]]
::*[[Toradora! (Turkish):Volume4_Chapter1|1. Bölüm]]
::*[[Toradora! (Turkish):Volume4_Chapter2|2. Bölüm]]
::*[[Toradora! (Turkish):Volume4_Chapter3|3. Bölüm]]
::*[[Toradora! (Turkish):Volume4_Chapter4|4. Bölüm]]
::*[[Toradora! (Turkish):Volume4_Chapter5|5. Bölüm]]
::*6. Bölüm
::*Yazarın Notları
::*[[Toradora! (Turkish):Volume4_Translator's Notes| Çevirmen Notları ve Referanslar]]

===5. Cilt===
::*[[Toradora!:Volume5_Illustrations|İlüstrasyonlar]]
::*Önsöz
::*1. Bölüm
::*2. Bölüm
::*3. Bölüm
::*4. Bölüm
::*5. Bölüm
::*6. Bölüm
::*7. Bölüm
::*Yazarın Notları

===6. Cilt===
::*[[Toradora!:Volume6_Illustrations|İlüstrasyonlar]]
::*1. Bölüm
::*2. Bölüm
::*3. Bölüm
::*4. Bölüm
::*5. Bölüm
::*6. Bölüm
::*Yazarın Notları

===7. Cilt===
::*[[Toradora!:Volume7_Illustrations|İlüstrasyonlar]]
::*1. Bölüm
::*2. Bölüm
::*3. Bölüm
::*4. Bölüm
::*5. Bölüm
::*Yazarın Notları

===8. Cilt===
::*[[Toradora!:Volume8_Illustrations|İlüstrasyonlar]]
::*1. Bölüm
::*2. Bölüm
::*3. Bölüm
::*4. Bölüm
::*5. Bölüm
::*6. Bölüm
::*Yazarın Notları

===9. Cilt===
::*[[Toradora!:Volume9_Illustrations|İlüstrasyonlar]]
::*1. Bölüm
::*2. Bölüm
::*3. Bölüm
::*4. Bölüm
::*5. Bölüm
::*Yazarın Notları

===Spin-Off - Kiraz Renkli Mutluluk Kasırgası===
::*[[Toradora!:Spin-Off_Illustrations|İlüstrasyonlar]]
::*Kiraz Renkli Mutluluk Kasırgası
:::*1. Kısım - Tetik Mekanizması
::::*1. Bölüm
::::*2. Bölüm
::::*3. Bölüm
::::*4. Bölüm
:::*2. Kısım - Acil Alarmı Duyuldu
::::*1. Bölüm
::::*2. Bölüm
::::*3. Bölüm
:::*3. Kısım - F12 Kasırgası
::::*1. Bölüm
::::*2. Bölüm
::::*3. Bölüm
::*Talihsiz Kara Kedi Efsanesi
::*Yazarın Notları

==Proje Ekibi==

*Proje Yöneticisi: [[user:cartoonkutu|İrem]]
*Proje Denetçisi: [[user:cartoonkutu|İrem]]

===Çevirmen===

:*[[user:cartoonkutu|İrem]]

:*[[user:Hariseldon|Hariseldon]]

===Editörler===

:*[[user:Borastus|Borastus]]
:*[[user:Cherubeem|Cherubeem]]
:*[[user:sananaaki.bananesan|sananaaki.bananesan]]

Türkçe dilbilgisi konusunda bilgili (özellikle Edebiyat öğrencileri) editörler minnettarlıkla kabul edilecektir.

==Daha Fazla Bilgi İçin==
[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Toradora The wikipedia article] and [http://www.baka-tsuki.net/forums/viewforum.php?f=53 the Baka-Tsuki forum for Toradora].

[[Category:Alternative Languages]]

Toradora! (Turkish):Volume1 Chapter5

2009-10-13T18:55:29Z

Hariseldon: editing

'''Bölüm 5'''

"Hey, çek kafanı oradan! Televizyonun önünü kapatıyorsun!"

Ryuuji'nin televizyon ekranının yarısını görmesini engelleyen kafanın
sahibi geri dönmeden cevap verdi,

"Ah, kes sesini artık! Sen kendin biraz yana kayamaz mısın?"

Bu usandırıcı cevabı veren kayıtsızlıkla konuşan Aisaka'ydı.

"Ne?! Bir kere o benim televizyonum! Eğer aynı şeyi bir daha söylemeye niyetin varsa, çık dışarı, kapı orda! Zaten şu pencerenin hemen ardında yaşıyorsun!"

"..."

"BEN BURADA YOKMUŞUM GİBİ DAVRANMAYI KES!"

Ryuuji'nin bağırışı nihayet Aisaka'nın başını çevirmesini sağladı. Soğuk bir ifade yansıtan gözleri kirpiklerinin altında parlıyordu.

"Şu anda televizyon seyrediyorum, biraz sessiz olabilir misin? Off~ Aptal bir köpek kolay kolay bir şey öğrenmiyor, değil mi?

"Sen!!! Seni.."

''Baş belası komşu'' Ryuuji'nin aklına gelen ilk şeydi. Tam küçük sehpanın önünde ayağa kalkmış, kendisini Ryuuji'nin efendisi ilan eden ve televizyon ekranının çoğunu kafası kaplayan bu şahsı sertçe dürtmek
üzereyken...

"Ryuu~ chan..Kavga etmemelisiniz şimdi~ "

Yasuko açılmış kapının önünde belirdi ve dedi ki:

"Dün Ya-chan ev sahibi tarafından güzelce bir haşlandı.Dediğine göre zaten baştan beri gürültücüymüşüz,ama son zamanlarda gittikçe daha da kötü oluyormuş~"

"Eh, çoğu bu kız yüzünden..Hey! Niye sen gene hiçbir şey giyinmedin?!"

Ryuuji'nin sesi Aisaka'nın şaşırarak başını çevirmesini sağladı, İnko-chan bile irkilerek Yasuko'ya göz attı. Üç çift göz bembeyaz kar gibi tenine bakakalmışken, Yasuko kendisi hiç de rahatsız olmuş görünmüyordu...

Neredeyse şeffaf tek parça bir elbise giyinmiş, belini kıvıran Yasuko elinde bir de zarif leopar desenli bir ceket taşıyordu.

"Bu elbise havalı duruyor!"

"He he he, güzel, öyle değil mi? Başka ne düşünüyorsun Taiga-chan?"

Yasuko kıkırdayıp, eteğini sallaya dururken, Aisaka yüz ifadesini hiç değiştirmeden sadece uzun uzun baktı ona. Ryuuji nefesini tutuyordu...

"..İşte!"

Aisaka parmağıyla Yasuko'nun poposunun ortasını işaret etti.

"İç çamaşırın görünüyor."

"Aaah..! Gerçekten mi?!"

İnko-chan hiç tereddüt etmeden çabucak ekleyiverdi,

"Ama böylesi daha iyi!"

''Ne kadar aptalca. Kim bu dünyada bir kuşun dediğine kulak asar ki?''
Ryuuji kaşlarını çatarken, annesi aniden neşeleniverdi.''Aman tanrım, kuşun dediğini kabul etti bu kadın!?''

Yasuko eteğini kaldırdı ve çamaşırı ortada bir şekilde kendi etrafında şöyle bir döndü.

"O zaman ben bunu giyeyim! Hadi ben işe gidiyorum~"

Koca göğüslerini hafifçe sallandırarak mutlu mutlu gülümsedi ve biriktirdiği parayla aldığı çörek torbasını kaparak masum masum el salladı,

"Eh, Ryuu-chan, Taiga-chan, Ya-chan gidiyor artık~"

"Evet, evet, dikkatli ol. Çok fazla içme, ve tehlikeli birine rasgelirsen telefonla beni aramayı unutma!"

"Ta~mam~! Taiga-chan eve fazla geç gitme!"

"Tabi, dikkatli olun."

Eski kapı gıcırtıyla kapandığında Takasu evi dış dünyadan bir kez daha koptu.

Önemli olan, şu an, basitçe söylemek gerekirse...

"Hmm, ben gidip bir çay kaynatayım."

"Bana da hazırla ve bir de tatlı ekle tabi."

"Tatlı? Var mı ki evde? Umrunda olan tek şey yemek yemek mi senin? En azından arada sırada bize işe yarar bir şey getir!"

"..."

"Bana duvar muamelesi yapmayı kesecek misin sen?!"

Eğer küçük bir ihtimalle de olsa farketmediyseniz, Takasu Ryuuji ve Aisaka Taiga artık birbirlerinin varlığına tamamı ile alışmışlardı... aynı zamanda Ryuuji'nin garip aile yapısına da. Ama her halükarda bu konuda yapılabilecek birşey yoktu, çünkü bu ikisi neredeyse beraber yaşıyor gibiydiler.

Aisaka'nın geç kalkmayacağından emin olmak için, Ryuuji her sabah onu almaya evine giderdi. Yanında önceden hazırladığı [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/bento bentolarıda] getirerek, Aisaka giyinirken Ryuuji basit bir kahvaltı hazırlardı.

Okula yürürken, Minori ile karşılaşmadan önce aralarında uygun bir uzaklık bırakırlar, okula varana kadar da bu uzaklığı korurlardı.
Okulda, sık sık Kitamura'nın kalbini kazanmak için çeşitli stratejileri tartışırlar ve sonra bu stratejileri hayata geçirirlerdi...Gerçi çoğu başarısızlıkla sonuçlanmıştı şimdiye kadar.

Okuldan sonra, biraz alışveriş için markete yönelirlerdi...

Başta pişirme işlemi Aisaka'nın yerinde gerçekleşirdi, ama kısa sürede bir problemle karşılaştılar: Eğer sadece ikisi akşam yemeği yiyor olsaydı, her şey yolunda olurdu, ancak o zaman Yasuko ihmal edilmiş oluyordu. Eğer Ryuuji sadece Aisaka'nın payını pişirseydi, o zaman eve döndüğünde tekrar yemek pişirmek zorunda kalırdı ki bu bir günde iki akşam yemeği pişirmek, başka bir deyişle gereksiz yere yorulmak anlamına gelirdi. Aisaka'nın evinde büyük bir miktar pişirip, ailesinin payını eve getirebilirdi, ama bu da pek pratik olmazdı.

Böylece verilen karara göre pişirme Takasu'nun evinde yapılacaktı ve üçü hep beraber yiyecekti ki artık tam da öyle yapıyorlar. Aslında bir düşününce, iki yerde aynı işi yapmayı denemek gerçekten de yorucuydu. Aisaka'nın mutfağı pırıl pırıl olduğu halde, kullanması beklenmedik bir şekilde zor bir yerdi. Bıçaklar pek keskin değildi, ayrıca Ryuuji'nin sinirli hissetmesine yol açan başka bir neden de yeterince tabak çanak olmamasıydı.

Şaşırtıcı bir şekilde, Yasuko Aisaka'yı kabul etmeye oldukça açıktı ve Aisaka kendi açısından Yasuko'nun egzantirikliği konusunda pek de rahatsız veya meraklı değildi, o basitçe sadece akşam yemeği için geliyordu. Ve Yasuko'nun işe gitme vakti geldiğinde, o ve Ryuuji el sallayarak Yasuko'yu uğurlarlardı.

Başlarda, Aisaka Yasuko işe gider gitmez kendi evine yola çıkardı, ama sonraları televizyon seyretmek, [http://tr.wikipedia.org/wiki/Manga_%28%C3%A7izgi_roman%29 manga] okumak,arada sırada kestirmek, Kitamura ve Kushieda'yı merak etmek derken...Takasular'ın evinde harcadığı zaman yavaşça uzadı...

"..Ah!"

Ryuuji fark edene kadar, çoktan bu rutin yerleşmişti.

Çenesini kaplayan salyayı silerken, telaşla küçük sehpanın diğer tarafındaki şahsa bağırdı,

"Hey, Aisaka! Uyan!"

"..Hmm..?"

Tembel tembel televizyon seyrederken, fakında olmadan uyuyakalmışlardı. Ryuuji okul eşofmanlarını giymişken, Aisaka tüy gibi yumuşak ve kabarık tek paça elbisesinin içindeydi, ikiside yerde [http://sozluk.sourtimes.org/?t=tatami tatamilerin] üzerindeydi. Saat çoktan gecenin üçü omuştu bile.

"Ne olursa olsun bütün geceyi benim evimde geçirmemelisin, öyle değil mi? Acele et de, git kendi evinde yat!..."

"..Umm.."

Aisaka yüzünü oturma minderlerinden birine dayamış, minderi yastık olarak kullanırken, Ryuuji onun kendisini duyup duymadığından bile emin değildi. Aisaka elini elbiselerinin içine sokup karnınnı kaşımaya başladı...''Niye! seni''..Ryuuji çabucak minderi kafasının altından çekiverdi.

"Uug!..Umm.."

Aisaka kafası yere çarptığında bir anlığına gözlerini açtı. Sonra yerin sertliğine alışmaya çalışıyormuş gibi biraz kımıldandı ve rahat bir pozisyona girdiğinde tekrar hafif bir sesle horlamaya başladı.

Ryuuji kızın yanına çömeldi ve uyuyan yüzüne bakmak için eğilip yaklaştı...''Bu kadar yakın bir ilişki içerisindeyiz! Belkide kızlarla doğal bir şekilde bu kadar samimi olabileceğim bir yaşa geldim ha.. Hayır! Öyle değil! Bu kız sıradan bir kız değil, bu kız o avuç içi kaplan dedikleri kız ne de olsa!'' Ama gerçekten de gözlerinin önünde uyuyan bu narin yaratık o vahşice kükreyen avuç içi kaplan mıydı?
Halının dokusu pembe yanağında iz bırakmıştı, dudaklarının kenarlarındaysa biraz sıcak süt kalmıştı.Uzun saçları kilimin üzerine öyle dağılmışken, huzurla uyuyan yüzünde gerginlikten eser yoktu.

"..Hey..Aisaka..Aisaka.. uyan!"

Sessizlik. Sadece buz dolabı motorunun sesi duyulabiliyordu bu sessiz iki oda bir mutfaklık apartmanda. Şafağa kadar, yani Yasuko dönmeden önce hala biraz vakit vardı ve İnko-chan kafes perdesinin altında o çirkin suratıyla derin derin uyumaya devam etti.

"Aisaka.. Taiga!"

Vücudunun uzun gölgesi onun yüzünü kaplarken, Ryuuji Aisaka'nın boynunda atan nabzı görebiliyordu. Aisaka'nın kulağına yaklaşıp ona bağırmayı planladı, öne doğru eğildi, ama o anda, vücudu kaskatı kesildi. Burnuna garip ama oldukça hoş bir koku çarptı ve bu koku Aisaka'dan geliyordu.

"E-Eğer uyanmazsan...Sa-Sana saldıracağım burada!"

...''Tabi ki ciddi değilim. Mümkün değil. Yani, niye Aisaka'ya bi şey yapmak isteyeyim ki? Hem ayrıca benim çoktan sevdiğim biri var (Minori..). O yüzden hiç ona bir şey yapmayı aklımdan bile geçirmedim.. Cidden!...Doğruyu söylüyorum!''

''Ama bu kız da fazla vurdumduymaz. Madem uyanmaya niyeti yok, onu biraz korkutmak lazım...Korkutacak bir şey söyleyeceğim o kadar!''

Ama Aisaka hareketsiz kalmaya devam etti. Pamuk beyazı yanağında bir kilim ipliği olduğunu farketti Ryuuji...''Bu onu kaşındırabilir'' diye düşündü. ''Kötü bir niyetim yok.. Sadece onu düşünüyorum.. Onun için bu iplik parçasını alacağım''..Ryuuji yutkundu ve yavaşça elini uzattı...

"Ommp!"

Uçarak odanın öteki tarafına gönderilmişti.

"..Hmm? Ne.. yapıyorsun?"

"..H-Hiç birşey.."

Eğer bu bir rastlantı idiyse gerçektende biraz fazla büyük bir taneydi. Aisaka yerde dönerken, kolu da dönmüş, güçlü bir yumrukla bilmeden Ryuuji'nin çenesine iyi bir aparkat yerleştirmişti. Aisaka uyandı ve kafasını kaşıdı, sonra tepe taklak olmuş Ryuuji'yi şüpheyle süzerek kaşlarını çattı,

"...Tuhaf.. ne diye gürültü yapıyorsun? Saat gecenin bir yarısı. İstediğimiz en son şey ev sahibini bir daha kızdırmak!"

"Ra-Rahat bırak beni!"

Eğer Aisaka az önce gerçekten uyanık olsaydı, Ryuji çoktan ölü bir adam olmuştu. Uyurken bile hala korkutucu bu kız..

Aisaka gerçekten de avuç içi bir kaplandı. Vahşet genleri kanını dolduruyordu, karşısına çıkan her rakibi paralayacak tipte bir lise kızıydı.

Artık onu iyice tanıdığı halde, bu gerçeği unutmamak için Takasu Ryuuji bazen gene de böyle durumları görmeye ihtiyacı olduğunu hissediyordu.

<center>* * *</center>

'''Tanık İfadesi 1'''

"Ben Haruta Koji, sınıf 2-C'den bildiriyorum: Gerçekten de gördüm, kulüp aktiviteleri bittikten sonra eve dönerken istasyonun yanındaki süper marketten yiyecek bir şeyler alıyordum... O ikisi kesinlikle Takasu ve Avuç içi Kaplandı! Takasu bir alışveriş sepeti taşıyor ve hangi balığı seçeceğine karar veriyordu ki avuç içi kaplan sepete biraz et tıkıştırmaya başladı. Takasu çabucak ona bağırdı, "Hani bu gece buharda pişmiş balık yiyecektik!" ve eti rafına geri koydu. Ve sonra bir miktar soğan ve turp aldılar. Kasaya geldiklerinde, Takasu dedi ki, "Ortak cüzdanımızdan 1000 yen çıkar", avuç içi kaplan uslu uslu bir cüzdan çıkardı. Takasu gene "O değil, öteki, ortak cüzdan!" Nasıl desem, tıpkı evli bir çift gibiydiler."

'''Tanık İfadesi 2'''

"Ben Kihara Maya, ben de sınıf 2-C'den bildiriyorum: Sabah okula giderken yolda gördüm... Normalde bisikletle giderim okula.. O yeni yapılan havalı apartmanı biliyor musunuz? Ne zaman oradan geçsem, burada yaşasam ne kadar harika olurdu diye düşünmüşümdür. İşte öyle sabahların birinde Takasu-kun'un dışarı çıktığını gördüm. Düşündüm ki, "Vay canına! Burada mı yaşıyor o ?" Aisaka'nın homurdanarak peşinden koştuğunu gördüm, "Hala uykuluyum! Beni daha erken kaldırmalıydın!" Gözlerime inanamadım. Devamını izlemeden edemedim ve Takasu-kun'un arkaya dönüp bağırdığını gördüm, "Kaç kere çağırdım seni!".. Yoksa bu ... onlar gerçekten..?

'''Tanık 3'''

"Şey, ee... Ben sınıf 2-C'den Noto Hisamitsu. Birinci sınıftayken Takasu ile yakın arkadaştık ve hala berebar çok zaman geçiriyoruz. Ama son zamanlarda ne zaman onunla birlikte okula yürümek istesem bir şekilde ortadan kayboluveriyor. Neyin nesidir bu diye düşünmeden edemiyorum. Daha dün, en sevdiğim grubun yeni albümü çıktığı için müzik mağazasına beraber gideriz diye düşündüm. Gidip öğle yemeği arasında ona sordum..Sonunda.. Oldukça gariptir, bana dedi ki 'Bekle bir saniye,' ve sonra arkaya döndü, "Aisaka, bugün seninle eve gelemiyeceğim, tamam mı?.. 8'de dönerim.'.. Bu beni meraklandırdı. Dönersin? Nereye? Ve ne yapacaksın o döndüğün yerde? Daha sonra, müzik mağazasındayken, ne oluyor diye sordum ona, o da sadece 'Boş ver' dedi... Kesinlikle birşeyler dönüyor!"

'''Tanık 4'''

"Ben sınıf 2-C'den Kushieda Minori. Sanırım benim için Taiga'nın yakın bir arkadaşı diyebilirsiniz, ama son zamanlarda sanki benden birşeyler saklıyor gibi. Her sabah okula beraber yürümeden önce aynı yerde buluşuyoruz, ama , bunu nasıl açıklasam size.. Takasu-kun da beraber geliyor, sanki hiçbir şeyin farkında değilmiş gibi yürüyerek her zaman Taiga'nın biraz arkasında beliriveriyor. Bu bir 'çift' oldular anlamına mı geliyor? Yoksa bir daha 'asla ayrılmamaya and mı içtiler'? Ama Taiga her zaman " Sadece yolda karşılaşıveriyoruz," diye iddia da bulunuyor ya da "Gerçekten mi? Hiç fark etmemişim." diyor. Hmmm, her ne kadar Taiga'nın üç günde bir okula geç kalma alışkanlığından kurtulmuş olmasına sevinsem de... Benden birşey sakladığı hissinden rahatsız olmadan edemiyorum. O ikisi okulda bile biraz sinsi görünüyor bana, kim bilir ne haltlar karıştırıyorlar... Oh? Yoksa kıskançlık dedikleri şey bu mu? O zaman Sailor sistemine ne olacak? Peki ya Rosa Chinensis ve Rosa Gigantea ne olacak?... [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Marimite Ne] diyorum ben? Ahhh! ben bile neden bahsettiğimi anlamıyorum artık~!!! "

...Ryuuji hala Ryuuji idi. Keskin bakışları çoğu zaman yanlış anlamalara ve söylentilere yol açardı. Ama o çoktan alışmıştı, ya da daha açıklayıcı olmak gerekirse, incinmemek için, bir defans mekanizması olarak başkalarının dediklerini göz ardı etmeyi çoktan öğrenmişti.

... Aisaka ise hala Aisaka'ydı. Dedikoduları pek de dert etmeyen tipte bir kızdı. Esasında kendisi dışında kimse ilgisini çekmezdi, (Minorin ve Kitamura istisnalardı tabi).

Baştan beri ikisi de okulda şöhret sahibi olduklarından, etraflarında artan fısıltıların hiç farkına varmadılar.

Bu vesvesesi hiç bitmeyen sınıfta, ikisine bakışlar atıp başlarını sallayarak sınıf arkadaşları birbirlerinin kulaklarına fısıldaştılar: ".. Kendi gözlerimle gördüm, ikisi de aynı binadan çıktı... ", "Beraber marketteydiler önceki gün... ", "Gene ikisi fısıldaşıyorlar..", "Ah! İkisi de ortadan kayboldu! ", "Avuç içi kaplan Takasu'yu ilk ismiyle çağırdı," "Ama Takasu da cesur, öyle rahat rahat onu aptal diye çağırabilmek", "Ve üstelik de hala sağ salim kalmak..", "Bentoları bile aynı!"

''Acaba Takasu Ryuuji ve Aisaka Taiga beraber...?''

"Ah, kahretsin!"

Minik avuç içi kaplan soludu, herkesin irkilmesine yol açarak. ''Ne oldu? Avını mı kaybetti?'' Ancak Aisaka'nın yüz ifadesi değişmedi,

"Hey Ryuuji! Sana bir şey söylemeyi unuttum... "

Aisaka, Ryuuji'nin etrafında oturan sınıf arkadaşlarının eğilmeye başlayıp dediklerine kulak misafiri olmaya çalıştığı gerçeğini göz ardı ederek direk onun cam kenarındaki sırasına yürüdü.

"Şimdi ne var?"

"Dün... "

Aisaka'nın sesi alçalıyordu... ''Duyamıyorum!'' Dedi paparazziler daha da yakına eğilerek.

"..söylemeyi unuttum..."

Ryuuji homurdandı ve Aisaka'nın alçak sesini dinlemek için yüzünü kaldırdı. Etraflarındaki kulaklar pozisyonlarına gelen herhangi bir sesi duymaya çalışırken,Aisaka sadece Ryuuji'nin duyabileceği bir sesle fısıldamaya devam etti .

"...bu gece evet gitmiyor..."

''NE?!'' Ryuuji'nin arkasında oturan oğlanlar bunu duyunca kaskatı oldular. ''Ne dedi o az önce??'' Notları sağa sola dağıtarak herkese az önce duyduklarını ilettiler. Aisaka az önce ''bu gece eve gitmeyeceğini'' söyledi. Herkes sustu. Etraflarındaki bakışları göz ardı ederek, Ryuuji cevap verdi,

"..gece kalacak?.."

"...Evet."

"O zaman... çoktan hazır.."

"...Evet."

''Olamaz! Olabilir mi? Onlar gerçekten!!!?'' Fısıltılar sınıfı yangın gibi sardı. ''Hey, bekle bir saniye, onlar gerçekten, gece kalmak dedi.. ve hazırlanmak dedi..''

"Yani bunun anlamı bu gece avuç içi kaplan Takasu'nun evinde kalacak demek mi?"

Salyalarını yutarak, uzun saçlı Haruto alçak sesle fısıldadı

"Takasu hazır ol dedi.. b-bunun anlamı beraber yatağa gitmek olabilir mi? Aman tanrım... bu insana ne kadar yanlış bir his veriyor..."

Tam Haruta'nın arkasında ayakta duran dört göz Noto da yavaşça cevap verdi.

''Uvaaa~!'' Sınıftaki kızların bazıları heyecanla soluk alıp vermeye başladılar. ''Bu sınıfımızın resmi olarak bilinen ilk cinsel deneyimi olabilir!...'' Kihara Maya kıpkırmızı kesildi ve açıkça ilan etti, "Bence bu onların ilk seferleri bile değil!" Oğlanların bazıları acıyla mırıldandı, "Aslında ben her zaman avuç içi kaplanın biraz güzel olduğunu düşünmüştüm, kimse ona kancayı takamaz diye ümit ediyordum..." Diğerleri de ekledi, " Ben de öyle. Geçen sene ona aşkımı itiraf ettiğimde, umursamaz bir şekilde hepimizin cehenneme kadar gidebileceğini söylemişti..." Daha ve daha fazlası fikirlerini dile getirmeye başladı.

Bütün sınıf, ikisinin geleceklerini planlamalarını izlemek için tek bir vücut halinde Ryuuji'ye döndü. Aisaka pencereden dışarı bakıyordu, o yüzden kimse surat ifadesini seçemiyordu, bu arada Ryuuji kaşlarını çatıyordu, sanki birine meydan okuyormuş gibi... yüksek bir ihtimalle Aisaka'nın babasına.

"Ku-Kushieda, görünüşe bakılırsa senin iyi dostuna bu gece büyük bir şey olacak!"

Kushieda sessiz kaldı.

"Kushieda?"

Kızlar kaç kez omzuna dokunsalarsa dokunsunlar veya dirsekleriyle dürterlerse dürtsünler, o hareketsiz kaldı ve öylece o ikisini izlemeye devam etti.

Aslında o kadar gerekli olmasada, ikilimizin gerçekte neden bahsettiğini açıklasak iyi olur:

"Annen dün bir şey yemeden çıkmadı mı? ''Bu gece eve gelmeyecekmiş'', onu söylememi istedi.Bar sahibinin doğum günü olduğu için, sabaha kadar parti yapacaklarmış."

"Yasuko barda mı kalacak?Yani bütün gece mi kalacak?"

"''Evet'', öyle söyledi."

"O zaman ''çoktan hazır'' olmalı bütün gece o yaşlı adam İnage'nin acılarını dinlemeye, daha geçen sene boşandı o adam."

"O kısmı da söyledi, 'O İnage yok mu durmadan aynı şey..." gibi birşeyler söyledi..." "Ahh, kahretsin! Beni ailenin kişisel sekreteri olarak kullanmaktan vazgeç!"

"Eğer beğenmiyorsan, yemek yemeğe benim eve gelme!"

"..."

"Sana kaç kez söylemem gerekiyor beni duymazlıktan gelme diye?!"

<center>* * *</center>

2-C oldukça normal bir teneffüs geçirmekteydi. Takasu Ryuuji güneşle kaplı sırasında manga okuyor, Aisaka Taiga ise suratında canı sıkılmış bir ifade, etrafında 'bana yaklaşma' diyen bir aurayla sessizce kutu sütünü içiyordu.

Ancak oldukça cesaret sahibi bir kişi geldi ve Aisaka'nın sırtını sıvazladı,

"Hey, Taiga.. Şu an vaktin var mı?"

Bu kişi Kushieda Minori'den bir başkası değildi. ''Yani sonunda soracak, ha?...'' Bütün sınıf avuç içi kaplanın kafasının arkasına dikmişti gözlerini.

"Niye bu kadar ciddi bir surat... Hey! Minorin?!"

Geçmişte kendisi için pek de normal olmayan ciddi bir ifadeyle, Minori Taiga'yı yakasından sürükleyerek sırasından kaldırdı. Minik Aisaka bağırdı,

"S-Sen beni çekiştirmeden de hareket edebilirim! Düşeceğim!!"

"Sen sadece beni takip et!"

Görüldüğü üzere Minori bütün dünyada bunu avuç içi kaplana yapabilecek tek kişiydi. Eğer başka biri olsaydı, üç saniyeden kısa bir zamanda bir uzuvları ısırılmış olurdu. Herkes nefesini tutarken, Minori Aisaka'yı çuval gibi sürükledi ve önündeki kişiye dedi ki,

"...Sen. Sen de gel!"

"....Huh?... B-Ben mi?"

İşaret ettiği kişi Takasu Ryuuji'den başkası değildi. Minori tarafından çağrıldığı için biraz kendinden geçmiş hissetti. '' Gerçi beni sadece 'sen' diye çağırdı..''Gözleri bu düşünceye biraz kısıldı, gerçi başka hiç kimse kaşlarını çattığını anlayamazdı.

Okul çatısı gergin bir atmosferle doluydu...aslında gözle görülemese de, öyle hissediliyordu.

Genel olarak güzel bir gündü, bulutlar gök yüzünde aheste aheste kayıyorlardı.

"M-Minorin...?"

"Kushieda?"

Ryuuji ve Aisaka'yı buraya sürükledikten sonra, Kushieda Minori onlara arkasını dönmüştü ... Nedendir bilinmez bu sıra dışı vaziyette, okul üniformasının üstüne giydiği eşofmanın kenarları rüzgara karşı dalgalanıyordu.

Ryuuji sesini kısarak kendisinden 30 cm alçakta olan Aisaka'ya fısıldadı,

"Hey... neler oluyor burada?"

"Ben nereden bileyim?..Minorin'i ben de ilk kez böyle görüyorum... belki de bir şeye kızmıştır?"

Aisaka melankolik bir havayla kafasını kaldırdı, rahatsız olmuş bir hali vardı, gene de öne adım atmaya karar verdi...

[[Image:Toradora vol01 179.jpg|thumb]]

"Şeyy... M-Minorin.....?"

Elini öne uzatırken sesi durdu. Sanki bütün dünya da durmuş gibiydi. Geri dönerken Minorin'in gözlerinden sanki bir göz yaşı pırıltısı görmüş gibi oldular, ancak daha emin olamadan Minori aniden Taiga'nın önüne atladı.

"Ahh?!" diye çığlık attı Aisaka, kollarını kalkan yaparak.'' Neler oluyor?'' Minori sesizce Aisaka'nın yanından kayarak geçti ve sonra...

"TAKASU----KUUUUUNNN!!!!!"

"Vahhh?!"

Minori Ryuuji'nin bir kaç metre önünde durdu ve zarifçe yere diz çöktü.

Uçuşan tozlar ve eşofman ceketinin ortasında...

"Şu andan itibaren Taigamı sana emanet ediyorum! Lütfen! Ona iyi bak!!!"

Gökleri delen bir bağırtıyla bunu söyledi.

"..Huh?! Ne..? Haaaa?!"

Minori elleri yerde alnı parmaklarına değene kadar başını eğdi . Ryuuji'nin bütün bu olanlardan ağzı açık kalmıştı, Aisaka ise çenesini kapamakta büyük çaba sarf ediyordu.

"Takasu-kun, bu kız.. Taiga, o benim için çok önemli bir arkadaş. Zaman zaman kolay sinirlenebilir, ama oldukça iyi kalpli ve nazik bir kızdır!!!... Lütfen! Onu m-mutlu et!!!"

Ühü... Aisaka'nın tek görebildiği Minori'nin ağladığıydı. Bir saniye geçti..on saniye... otuz saniye..

Kendine ilk gelen Ryuuji oldu,

"Kushieda, b-bekle bir saniye...n-neden bahsediyorsun..?"

"Lütfen böyle yapmayı kes!

Minori kafasını kaldırdı ve ciddi bir ifadeyle Ryuuji'ye baktı,

"Bilmezlikten gelmeyi kes, tamam mı? Takasu-kun, bu kadarı yeter artık! Herşeyin farkındayım! Sizi sonuna kadar destekleyeceğim!"

Minori bütün bunları direk Ryuujiye bakarak açık ve azimli bakışlarla ilan etti ...Ryuuji kendi açısından Minori'nin davranışından o kadar büyülenmişti ki, ağzını açamıyordu.

"Hiç fark etmediğimi mi düşünüyorsunuz? Her gün okula beraber yürümüyor musunuz? Ve ben de her zaman ikinizin arasındayım. Bunca zamandır beraber olduğunuzu bana söylemenizi bekledim..Ama ne kadar vakit geçerse geçsin bir türlü söylemiyorsunuz! O yüzden!"

"H-Hayır! Öyle değil! S-Sen, Kushieda, yanlış anladın..."

"Ben sadece diyorum ki kesin artık saklanmayı! Takasu-kun! Taiga! Çoktan çıktığınızı biliyorum! Size hep bunu söylemek istedim!"
Minorin hala yerde diz çökmüşken parmağıyla Ryuuji'yi işaret etti ve gülümseyerek başını eğdi,

"Evet!Yanılmış olamam!Takasu-kun sen Taiga'nın öteki yarısısın!Kesinlikle başkasının aranıza girmesine izin vermeyeceğim. O yüzden rahatlayın ve ilişkinize devam edin, tamam mı?"

''Bana yalvarsan bile, ben..'' Büyük bir darbe alan Ryuuji halsizce yere çömeldi, sanki ruhu bedenini terk edip gitmek üzereydi.

Şok konuşma yeteneğini elinden almıştı..Herşeyi inkar etmek istese bile..''Bunu yalanlamalıyım!''

"Hayır, yanlış anladın Minorin! O tür birşey yok aramızda!! En azından önce bizi bir dinleyemez misin? Lütfen hadi ayağa kalk!"

Aisaka Ryuuji'nin önüne fırlayıp açıklamaya başlamıştı.Ryuuji ağlamaklı oldu..''Evet, yanımda hala Aisaka var. Benim gibi bir umutsuz vakanın bu yanlış anlamayı açıklamasına yardım edebilir.'' Ryuuji beton yere kalpaklandı ve içinden sessizce bu mesajı Aisaka'ya gönderdi.

Ancak..

"Ho ho ho, utangaçlığa ne gerek var! Tebrikler siz ikinize!"

Minori zarif bir edayla eteğini düzeltti ve sessizce Aisaka'nın omzunun üzerinden Ryuuji'ye bir bakış fırlattı.

"Takasu-kun, eğer Taiga'yı ağlatırsan seni asla affetmem."

Bu sözleri kesinliğine şüphe bırakmayacak bir yüz ifadesiyle söylemişti.

''Mesele o değil! Bekle bir saniye! Düşündüğün gibi değil.. Değiiilll!!'' Ryuuji kalbinin derinliklerinde çığırdı. Birşey söylemeye, elini uzatmaya, şimdi arkasını dönmüş uzaklaşmaya hazırlanan Minori'ye açıklamaya çabaladı..Ama boğazı, eli ve geri kalan her uzvu felce uğramış gibiydi ve ağzından tek bir ses bile çıkmadı.

Hareketsiz Ryuuji'nin önünde, herşeyi açıklayacağınıa ümidini bağladığı son kişi, Aisaka'da bir bıçak darbesiyle yere yıkılmıştı. O minik cansız beden gözlerinin önünde geriye yere doğru süzülmüş ve hareketsiz kalmıştı; kan fışkırmış ve o küçük beden kızıla boyanmıştı.

"Ooooo..Demek öyle. Hmm, ben de merak ediyordum beraber misiniz diye! Takasu seni aradım, o yüzden buradayım.Ama sanırım artık arama nedenim o kadar da önemli değil. Tebrikler ikinize de! Gerçi bana bundan daha önce bahsetmediğine hala inanamıyorum ama.."

Meğerse Kitamura da olay yerindeymiş..

Herşeyi merdivenlere açılan kapıdan görmüş ve Minori'nin sözlerini duyduktan sonra o da aynı yanlış anlamaya kapılmıştı.

Kitamura yerde yatan minik cesede yaklaştı ve bitirici darbeyi indirdi,

"Aisaka Takasu'yu senin ellerine bırakıyorum. Birbirinize iyi bakın. Şimdi düşündüm de siz ikiniz birbirinize gerçekten de tastamam uymuşsunuz!"

Ve işte böyle iki donmuş vücut bir daha kalkacak gücü bulamayarak yerde yatmaya devam etti..

<center>* * *</center>

"Umm, acaba siparişinizi alabilir miyim?"

"..."

"..."

"...Eee, a-afedersiniz, ama birşey almayacaksınız.."

"Biraz meyve suyu olur."

"İki tane olsun, onunkiyle aynısı.."

"..İçecek, değil mi? Ah, bardaklar orada, buyrun kullanın."

Söylemekle görevli olduğu bu cümleleri söyledikten sonra, garson arkasını dönüp uzaklaştı. Ancak masadaki hiç kimse kalkıp da içecek falan almadı.

Ana yolun kenarındaki bu aile restoranında saat akşam on sularıydı. Pencerenin kenarındaki sigara içmenin yasak olduğu alanda iki ceset bir masayı paylaşmaktaydı..

Aylardan Nisan olduğu halde daha iri olanı gevşek bir tişört giyinmekteydi, kafasında yüzünü yıkarken saçlarını topladığı toka duruyordu; küçük olanı ise kırmızı kareli bir bluzla, yeşil kareli bir etek giyinmişti, kafasındaki saçlar uzun ve darmadağanıktı.

İkisi de tastamam sefil bir haldeydi. Tek laf etmeden, gözlerini bile kırpmayarak zamanın yavaşça akıp gitmesine izin veriyorlardı.

"Nasıl işler bu hale.. geldi?"

İlk konuşan daha iri ceset Ryuuji'ydi. Dirseklerini masaya dayayarak başını ellerini arasına aldı ve kısık bir sesle konuştu,

"Bir şey yanlış mı gitti? Nasıl Kushieda Minori böylesine yanlış bir fikre kapıldı.."

Ryuuji nihayet Minori'nin daha önce bilmediği bir yanını görmüştü; diğerlerine kolay kolay kulak asmayan, oldukça benmerkezcil bir kız. Baka bir deyişle Kushieda Minori süper egosantrikti. Ancak Aisaka'nın en iyi arkadaşı olduğuna göre, ikisinin ortak bir özelliği paylaşıyor olmaları pek de mantıksız sayılmazdı.

"Diğerlerinden ziyade.. Kushieda'nın yanlış anlaması.."

Ve üstelikte bir yıldır platonik bir aşk beslediği kızı aniden önünde diz çökmüş bulmak..Aynı derecede önemli bir diğer şey ise Aisaka'nın da aynı darbeyi yemiş olmasıydı.

"..."

Aisaka boş bakışlarını çevirdi. Kanepenin en ucunda oturarak kederli kederli yukarıya bakıyordu.''Öyle oturmaya devam ederse kayıp düşecek.Bu gerçekten de Avu İçi Kaplan mı? O, sırf bakışlarıyla bir adamı millerce öteye kaçıran 2-C'nin Avuç İçi Kaplanı, yırtıcı kükreyişi kulakları çınlatan o kaplan mı? '' Ryuuji Aisaka için de kötü hissetmeye başladı.

"Aisaka topla kendini."

Ryuuji kolunu masanın üzerinden uzattı ve Aisaka'nın minik omzunu sarstı, ancak..

"..."

Aisaka'nın ruhu hala vücuduna geri dönmemişti.

"Aisaka..."

Kalan enerjisini de harcamış olarak, Ryuuji yorgunlukla masanın üstüne serildi. ''Gerçekten de.. niye böyle olmuştu?''

Çoktan böyle yaralara alışmış olması gerekirdi.Yanlış anlaşılmak da, diğerlerine kötü bir ilk izlenim vermek de; böyle şeylere ana okulundan beri alışmış olmalıydı.

"...Ahh, işte sorun burada."

Ryuuji niye bu kadar şok olduğunu anladı. Yanlış anlaşıldığı için değildi, asıl mesele o yanlış anlaşılmadan sonra, aslında aşık olduğu kızdan aldığı tepkinin neşeli gülümsemeler ve ciddi destek sözleri olmasıydı, o yüzden kendini açıklayamamıştı. O yüzden bu kadar çaresiz hissediyordu.

''Ne kadar da aptalım'', Ryuuji kendi kedini lanetledi.''Tıpkı beklediğim gibi.. Gerçekten de beni hiçbir zaman sevmediği halde, ben kendim onun kalbini kazanmak için hiç çaba göstermediğim halde.. Ne ümit ediyordum ki? Belki de üzgün hissetmeye bile hakkım yok.''

Birkaç dakikayı daha bu şekilde düşünerek geçirdikten sonra, birşey fark ederek kafasını kaldırdı..

"Ah.."

Masanın üzerine konulan iki bardağın tıkırtısını duydu.

"..Bu seninki. Ne istediğini bilemedim, o yüzden.. her neyse al sana bir peach west indies, içinde bol bol c vitamini var."

Aisaka sessizce oturduğu yerden kalkmış ve iki büyük bardak dolusu meyve suyuyla geri dönmüştü. Bardakları masanın üzerine koyduktan sonra yerine tekrar yayılıp oturdu.

"Aisaka.."

''Ne zaman hayata geri döndü bu kız?'' Aisaka derin bir iç çekti. Dikleşerek, kafasını kaldırdı ve dedi ki;

"Üzgünüm. Hep birbirimize yapıştığımız için..ben hep herşey benim yolumdan gitsin diye tutturduğum için işlerin sonu böyle oldu. Hep Ryuuji'yi araya karıştırıp.. benim gibi ümitsiz bir sahip.. seni aptal köpek diye çağırmaya hakkım yok."

Sadece bakışları normal keskinliklerini korumuştu.Böyle konuşsa bile yorgun görünüyordu, gözleri parlaklığını yitirmişti.

Ryuuji'nin kalbine bir iğne batar gibi oldu.

''Aisaka da benim gibi hissediyor. Her zaman beraber olduğumuz için yanlış anlaşıldık ve böyle üzüldük! Aisaka da ben de, ikimizde iyice yakınlaştık. Ve bu yüzden, her zaman yüzyüze yanyana..''

Ancak..

"..Şey ben o kadar da şikayetçi değilim.. seninle beraber olmaktan.."

Ryuuji birşey daha söylemek istedi, ama vazggeçti. ''Aisaka'nın kendisi de acı çekiyor..o yüzden.. kendime güvenerek bir şey söyleyemiyorum.'' Bu sefer Aisaka konuştu:

"Ben k-karar verdim."

Pipetiyle bardağının dibindeki buzları dürtüştürürken, kafasını kaldırdı ve bir çift azim dolu gözle direk Ryuuji'ye baktı:

"Yarın gidip düzgün bir şekilde Kitamura-kun'a itiraf edeceğim. Aptalca hatalar yapmayacağım. İtiraf etmek için direk ve.. normal yolu kullanacağım."

Gözleri kendine pek güvenmediğini belli etse de, gene ekledi,"Böyle karar verdim."

Nefesi kesilen aslında Ryuuji oldu.

"Aisaka, niye aniden? Hayır, sene başından şu ana kadar aranızda doğru düzgün bir gelişme bile olmadı ki!"

"Doğru, hiç gelişme yok. Üstelik.."

''Bizi yanlış anladı ve seni de meseleye bulaştırdım..'' dedi kısık bir sesle.

"İşte o yüzden buna artık bir son vermek istiyorum."

"Son? Ne demek istiyorsun?"

"İkimizin 'sürekli beraber' olmasına bir son vermek demek istedim." diye bitirdi Aisaka.

Yüz ifadesi buz gibi soğuk olsa da bakışları netleşmişti. Ryuuji'nin ise nutku tutulmuştu.

"Bugünden itibaren artık özgürsün! Canın ne isterse onu yapabilirsin. Bir şey demeyeceğim. Eğer Minorin'e itiraf etmek falan istiyorsan, git et! Yarın benim itirafımın sonucu ne olursa olsun, artık beni dinlemek zorunda değilsin."

"...!"

"Bir köpek olarak hayatın bugün burada bitiyor.Yarından sonra eski halimize, aşk mektubundan önceki duruma geri döneceğiz!"

Bir kölenin azad oluş vaktiydi bu.

Artık onu dinlemek zorunda değildi.

Bu anda mutlu hissetmesi gerekiyordu!!

Gene de Ryuuji hiçbir şey söylemedi.

En azından, "Zamanın için teşekkürler!" ya da "Nihayet, kutlama vakti!!" gibi bir şeyler söyleyebilirdi. Ama hiçbir şey söylemedi. "Bundan sonra yalnız hissedeceğim." bile demedi.. kesinlikle hiç bir kelime çıkmadı ağzından. Ryuuji'nin kafası bomboştu , tek yapabildiği buz gibi bardağına tutunabilmekti. Parmakları buzun soğukluğundan uyuşmaya başladığında bile, kalbi buz kesmeye başladığında bile..

Ama nedendir bilinmez Aisaka gülümsedi. Mahçup bir ifadeyle gözlerini Ryuuji'den kaçırarak elleriyle ağznı kapadı ve kafasını eğdi,

"Çok tuhaf, niye böyle olduk biz? Bugün bile hiç önceden plan yapmadığımız halde.. İki yürüyen zombi sanki doğanın bir kanunuymuşçasına ikimizde aynı yerde bitiverelim,he he..Hergün beraber yemek yemek, beraber tembellik edip gene beraber kavga etmek.."

Gözleri minik hilallere kısılırken, küçük ellerinin arasından ufak bir kıkırtı kaçtı.Aisaka gerçekten de gülüyordu, Ryuuji ilk kez onun böyle içten, kalpten güldüğünü görmüştü.

"Aslında ben eve geri dönmek istemiyordum, bir tek benim olduğum o yalnız ev..O nedenle her zaman senin evine dalar, oturup akşam yemeği bile yerdim.Gerçekten de çok.."

Aisaka aklındakileri söylemeye çalışmaktan vazgeçti, omuz silkip sustu.''Nedir niyeti bu kızın?'' Boş bakışlarını çevirdi ve gözlerini kapadı, sanki gördüğü herşeyi dikkatle saklayıp bir daha hiç görülmesin diye mühürlemek istiyormuş gibiydi.

"Ha ha ha, nasıl desem bunu?..Ama neyseki açlıktan ölmedim huh?Gerçekten de sakarın ve beceriksizin tekiyim.O evde yalnız yaşadığımı farketmiştin değil mi?"

Aisaka belki de Ryuuji'nin kafasını salladığını görmedi.

"Benimkisi sıradan bir hikaye. Annem ve babamla pek iyi anlaşamazdık ve her zaman tartışıyorduk.Bir gün "Ben bu evden gidiyorum!" deyiverdim ve onlarda sadece "Buyur git!" dediler ve bu apartmanı verdiler bana.Farkına bile varmadan çoktan dışarı atılmıştım.Ama lafımı geri almak için fazla gururluydum.Buraya taşınıp geldiğimde hiç bir ev işi yapamadığımı fark ettim.Beni görmeye kimse gelmedi.Aslında gerçekten aptalca olan şey anne ve babamın o tip insanlar olduğunu bildiğim halde taşınmakta ısrar etmiş olmamdı.Ne kadar da salağım değil mi? Hadi gül bana! Merak etme kızmayacağım!"

En sonunda gözlerini açmıştı.

Bütün bunları tek bir seferde söyleyip içini boşalttıktan sonra,omuzlarının bu yükü taşımaktan yorgun düştüğünü anladı Ryuuji.

Ryuuji boğazından bir inilti sesi çıktığını fark etti.''Neyin nesidir bu? Nedir bu? Yani Aisaka'nın anlattığı bu basit hikaye, o trajik terk edilme hikayelerinden biri...Prensesin bir süre oynayıp sıkıldıktan sonra oyuncak şatosunda unutup gittiği oyuncak bebeğin hikayesi gibi...
''
Aisaka gülüyordu ve anlaşılan Ryuuji'nin de onunla beraber gülmesini bekliyordu. O yüzden..

"Heh! Ha ha ha ha!"

O yüzden..

"He he he! Evet çok salaksın!"

"Dedim işte sana!"

Ryuuji güldü, kalbinin paramparça olduğunu hissettiği halde, mutluymuş gibi gülmek için elinden geleni yaptı.Çünkü daha önce hiç kimsenin onun gülmesini bu kadar çok istediğini hissetmemişti.

Hepsi bitecekti bugün.Yarından itibaren herşey eski haline dönecekti. Birbirlerine selam bile vermeyecekler,Aisaka kimsenin yaklaşmaya cesaret edemediği o korkutucu avuç içi kaplan olmaya geri dönecekti.Eğer öyleyse, istediği kadar gülmeliydi şimdi,bu sıradan aile lokantasında, Ryuuji Aisaka'nın tanık olabileceği en son gülümsemesini dikkatle hafızasına kazımalıydı.

O zaman ben de ona göstereyim.Eminim bunu gördükten sonra çılgıncasına gülecektir.

"Hahaha,ben de sana ilginç birşey göstereyim mi? Bu kim biliyor musun?"

Ryuuji'nin elinde cüzdanında sakladığı eski bir fotoğraf vardı.

"Huh? Ah, bu senin... baban, öyle değil mi?

"Bingo, doğru cevap!"

"Pfftt!Hahahaha!!!" Bu gürültülü kahkaha herkesin bakışlarını üzerlerine topladı.

"Neyin nesidir bu?!! Hık demiş burnundan düşmüşsün. Ahahahaha! Bu çok komik!"

"Şu gözlerin etrafına bak. Tıpatıp aynıyız,ha?! Ben ve bu serseri!"

"Yeter artık, ahahaha... daha fazla gösterme! Ahahahaha!"

Gözlerinden yaşlar akan,ağzı gözü seyrilmeye başlayan Aisaka gülerek masanın üzerine serildi, ayaklarıyla yerleri tekmelemeye, yumruklarıyla masayı dövmeye başladı. Sesi gülmekten boğuklaşmaya başladığı halde kasıla kasıla gülmeye devam etti. Bu yüzde yüz oranla babadan oğula geçmiş gangster suratı Aisaka'nın içinde birşey ateşlemiş gibiydi. Eğer nefret ettiği babasından kalan bu surat Aisaka'yı böyle mutlu edebiliyorsa, o zaman belki de sahip olmaya değer bir şeydi.

"Bu fotoğrafı daha önce kimseye göstermedim."

"Hahahaha! Hiç bu kadar güldüğümü hatırlamıyorum...Nasıl da bütün o genleri aynen almayı başardın!"

"Komik,değil mi?"

"Ne demezsin!Ahh! Doğru ya!Bana bu sırrını vermenin karşılığında, minnettarlığımın bir simgesi olarak, sana ilginç bir ayrıntıdan bahsedeyim."

"Biliyor musun.." dedi sinsice, bir yandan da elleriyla ağzının üstünü örterek gülümsemesini saklamaya çabalıyordu. Gözleri haylazlıkla parıldarken, yanakları kıpkırmızı olup şişmişti. Ryuuji'ye yaklaşmasını işaret edip, kulağına fısıldadı:

"O yediğin kurabiye parçaları aslında tuzluydu, değil mi?"

"Ne?!"

Alçak sesle söylediği bu sözler Ryuuji'yi bağırttırmıştı. ''Nasıl? Nereden bildi tadını kurabiyelerin?''

"Heh heh heh! Aslında onları toplarken hırsımdan ağzıma bir tane atıvermiştim. Tatları korkunçtu. Ama sen, seni durdurmama izin vermedin ve hepsini tek seferde yuttun, üstüne bana yalan bile söyledin..."

Aniden sırrımı böyle ifşa etti.

Aisaka derin bir nefes çekti, kaybetmiş gibi göründüğü sözleri ararken, gülümsemesi bile hüzünlüydü. İç çekerek kafasını eğdi ve yüzünü sakladı.

"Sen, Ryuuji, bir köpek olarak çok aptalsın. Ama insan olarak hiç de fena sayılmazsın. O yüzden en iyisinin meseleyi burada bitirmek olacağını biliyorum..Sen fena biri değilsin, ve aramızdaki bu ilişki bir efendi-hizmetkar ilişkisi değil de, ikimizin de eşit olacağı bir.."

"Aman sen zaten ne söyleyeceğimi anlamazsın!"diye bitirdi.

Kafasını kaldırdığında yüzüne her zamanki soğuk ifadeyi yine yerleştirmişti.

Aisaka "Gene karnım acıktı." diyerek menüyü açtı.

Ryuuji de aynısını yaptı.İkisi de biftekli burger siparişi verdiler."Senin pişirdiğin biftekler kesinlikle çok daha lezzetli!" Sonra her zamanki sohbetlerini ettiler, ve üstüne kimin içecek almaya gideceği üzerine kavga ettiler - tabi ki gitmek zorunda kalan Ryuuji oldu- ve sonra.. beraber geçirecekleri sınırlı zaman tik tak azalmaya devam etti.

Zaman herkes için aynı hızda akar ne de olsa!

Hesabı ödedikten sonra, ikisi karanlıkta evlerine doğru yan yana yürüdüler.

Bahar vakti, gece havasında sihirli birşey vardır, rüya gibi bir meltem, ten üstünde yumuşak yumuşak eser, hafif bir kaşıntı yaratır. İşte böyle bir atmosferde Ryuuji kendini susmaya zorlayamıyordu, Aiska da sıra dışı bir şekilde konuşkandı bu gece.

Yirmi dakikalık yürüyüş boyunca Aisaka sürekli gevezelik etti durdu..annesinin nasıl uzaklardaki bir şehire taşınıp gittiğini, üvey annesinin ne kadar korkunç olduğunu ve nasıl Aisaka'nın taşınmayı seçmesinde büyük bir rolü olduğunu anlattı.

Ryuuji de annesiyle beraber nasıl yaşadıklarından bahsetti; nasıl para güçlüğü çektiklerini, sürekli alaya ve horgörüye maruz kaldıklarını ve annesini peşine takılan serseriyi anlattı. Ayrıca korkutucu görünüşü yüzünden sık sık yanlış anlaşılmasından, ergenlik yüzünden başına gelen günlük utanç verici olaylardan bile bahsetti.
Ryuuji daha önce kimseye bu kişisel sorunlarını anlatmamıştı daha önce, belki de Aisaka da ona kendi dertlerini anlattığından böyle açılabilmişti.''Acaba haklı mıyım?''

Çok kişisel olduğundan Aisaka'ya bunu soramasa da aklında cevabın evet olduğunu biliyordu.

Ve sonra o daha mutlu günlerinden konuştular ve zamanın nasılda hızla geçip gittiğinden yakındılar.

Ama kimse zamanın ilerleyişine karşı koyamaz ve sonunda...

"Ahhh!Kahretsin!"

Bu kelimeler sokağın köşesinde bir elektrik direğinin altında telaffuz edildi.

Şansız direk Aisaka'nın hırsını çıkarmak için kullanabileceği bir hedefe dönüşmüştü. Bam! Küt! Yıkıcı saldırı hiç duraklamadan devam etti.''Bir sarhoş gibi davranıyor!''

"Bu haksızlık! Niye dünya bizim gibi insanlara karşı bu kadar zalim olmak zorunda! Ne kadar bıkkın olduğumuzu kimse anlamıyor!"

Bu acı çeken bağırış karanlıkta evlerin arasında yankılandı. Ryuuji onu durdurmadı, daha ziyade başını onayla sallayarak Aisaka'nın arkasında durdu.
"Bu doğru! Çok doğru! Hiç kimse ben ve Aisaka gibi korkutucu insanların da üzülebileceğini anlamıyor!"
"Ahh, beni sinirlendiriyorlar, o kadar kızgınım ki!Grrrr!"

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Toradora%21:Volume1_Chapter4|4. Bölüm]]'e Geri Dön
| [[Toradora!_(Turkish)|Ana Sayfa]]'ya Geri Dön
| [[Toradora%21_%28Turkish%29:Volume1_Chapter6|6. Bölüm]]'e Git
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Toradora! (Turkish):Volume1 Chapter5

2009-10-13T18:40:44Z

Hariseldon: çeviriye devam

'''Bölüm 5'''

"Hey, çek kafanı oradan! Televizyonun önünü kapatıyorsun!"

Ryuuji'nin televizyon ekranının yarısını görmesini engelleyen kafanın
sahibi geri dönmeden cevap verdi,

"Ah, kes sesini artık! Sen kendin biraz yana kayamaz mısın?"

Bu usandırıcı cevabı veren kayıtsızlıkla konuşan Aisaka'ydı.

"Ne?! Bir kere o benim televizyonum! Eğer aynı şeyi bir daha söylemeye niyetin varsa, çık dışarı, kapı orda! Zaten şu pencerenin hemen ardında yaşıyorsun!"

"..."

"BEN BURADA YOKMUŞUM GİBİ DAVRANMAYI KES!"

Ryuuji'nin bağırışı nihayet Aisaka'nın başını çevirmesini sağladı. Soğuk bir ifade yansıtan gözleri kirpiklerinin altında parlıyordu.

"Şu anda televizyon seyrediyorum, biraz sessiz olabilir misin? Off~ Aptal bir köpek kolay kolay bir şey öğrenmiyor, değil mi?

"Sen!!! Seni.."

''Baş belası komşu'' Ryuuji'nin aklına gelen ilk şeydi. Tam küçük sehpanın önünde ayağa kalkmış, kendisini Ryuuji'nin efendisi ilan eden ve televizyon ekranının çoğunu kafası kaplayan bu şahsı sertçe dürtmek
üzereyken...

"Ryuu~ chan..Kavga etmemelisiniz şimdi~ "

Yasuko açılmış kapının önünde belirdi ve dedi ki:

"Dün Ya-chan ev sahibi tarafından güzelce bir haşlandı.Dediğine göre zaten baştan beri gürültücüymüşüz,ama son zamanlarda gittikçe daha da kötü oluyormuş~"

"Eh, çoğu bu kız yüzünden..Hey! Niye sen gene hiçbir şey giyinmedin?!"

Ryuuji'nin sesi Aisaka'nın şaşırarak başını çevirmesini sağladı, İnko-chan bile irkilerek Yasuko'ya göz attı. Üç çift göz bembeyaz kar gibi tenine bakakalmışken, Yasuko kendisi hiç de rahatsız olmuş görünmüyordu...

Neredeyse şeffaf tek parça bir elbise giyinmiş, belini kıvıran Yasuko elinde bir de zarif leopar desenli bir ceket taşıyordu.

"Bu elbise havalı duruyor!"

"He he he, güzel, öyle değil mi? Başka ne düşünüyorsun Taiga-chan?"

Yasuko kıkırdayıp, eteğini sallaya dururken, Aisaka yüz ifadesini hiç değiştirmeden sadece uzun uzun baktı ona. Ryuuji nefesini tutuyordu...

"..İşte!"

Aisaka parmağıyla Yasuko'nun poposunun ortasını işaret etti.

"İç çamaşırın görünüyor."

"Aaah..! Gerçekten mi?!"

İnko-chan hiç tereddüt etmeden çabucak ekleyiverdi,

"Ama böylesi daha iyi!"

''Ne kadar aptalca. Kim bu dünyada bir kuşun dediğine kulak asar ki?''
Ryuuji kaşlarını çatarken, annesi aniden neşeleniverdi.''Aman tanrım, kuşun dediğini kabul etti bu kadın!?''

Yasuko eteğini kaldırdı ve çamaşırı ortada bir şekilde kendi etrafında şöyle bir döndü.

"O zaman ben bunu giyeyim! Hadi ben işe gidiyorum~"

Koca göğüslerini hafifçe sallandırarak mutlu mutlu gülümsedi ve biriktirdiği parayla aldığı çörek torbasını kaparak masum masum el salladı,

"Eh, Ryuu-chan, Taiga-chan, Ya-chan gidiyor artık~"

"Evet, evet, dikkatli ol. Çok fazla içme, ve tehlikeli birine rasgelirsen telefonla beni aramayı unutma!"

"Ta~mam~! Taiga-chan eve fazla geç gitme!"

"Tabi, dikkatli olun."

Eski kapı gıcırtıyla kapandığında Takasu evi dış dünyadan bir kez daha koptu.

Önemli olan, şu an, basitçe söylemek gerekirse...

"Hmm, ben gidip bir çay kaynatayım."

"Bana da hazırla ve bir de tatlı ekle tabi."

"Tatlı? Var mı ki evde? Umrunda olan tek şey yemek yemek mi senin? En azından arada sırada bize işe yarar bir şey getir!"

"..."

"Bana duvar muamelesi yapmayı kesecek misin sen?!"

Eğer küçük bir ihtimalle de olsa farketmediyseniz, Takasu Ryuuji ve Aisaka Taiga artık birbirlerinin varlığına tamamı ile alışmışlardı... aynı zamanda Ryuuji'nin garip aile yapısına da. Ama her halükarda bu konuda yapılabilecek birşey yoktu, çünkü bu ikisi neredeyse beraber yaşıyor gibiydiler.

Aisaka'nın geç kalkmayacağından emin olmak için, Ryuuji her sabah onu almaya evine giderdi. Yanında önceden hazırladığı [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/bento bentolarıda] getirerek, Aisaka giyinirken Ryuuji basit bir kahvaltı hazırlardı.

Okula yürürken, Minori ile karşılaşmadan önce aralarında uygun bir uzaklık bırakırlar, okula varana kadar da bu uzaklığı korurlardı.
Okulda, sık sık Kitamura'nın kalbini kazanmak için çeşitli stratejileri tartışırlar ve sonra bu stratejileri hayata geçirirlerdi...Gerçi çoğu başarısızlıkla sonuçlanmıştı şimdiye kadar.

Okuldan sonra, biraz alışveriş için markete yönelirlerdi...

Başta pişirme işlemi Aisaka'nın yerinde gerçekleşirdi, ama kısa sürede bir problemle karşılaştılar: Eğer sadece ikisi akşam yemeği yiyor olsaydı, her şey yolunda olurdu, ancak o zaman Yasuko ihmal edilmiş oluyordu. Eğer Ryuuji sadece Aisaka'nın payını pişirseydi, o zaman eve döndüğünde tekrar yemek pişirmek zorunda kalırdı ki bu bir günde iki akşam yemeği pişirmek, başka bir deyişle gereksiz yere yorulmak anlamına gelirdi. Aisaka'nın evinde büyük bir miktar pişirip, ailesinin payını eve getirebilirdi, ama bu da pek pratik olmazdı.

Böylece verilen karara göre pişirme Takasu'nun evinde yapılacaktı ve üçü hep beraber yiyecekti ki artık tam da öyle yapıyorlar. Aslında bir düşününce, iki yerde aynı işi yapmayı denemek gerçekten de yorucuydu. Aisaka'nın mutfağı pırıl pırıl olduğu halde, kullanması beklenmedik bir şekilde zor bir yerdi. Bıçaklar pek keskin değildi, ayrıca Ryuuji'nin sinirli hissetmesine yol açan başka bir neden de yeterince tabak çanak olmamasıydı.

Şaşırtıcı bir şekilde, Yasuko Aisaka'yı kabul etmeye oldukça açıktı ve Aisaka kendi açısından Yasuko'nun egzantirikliği konusunda pek de rahatsız veya meraklı değildi, o basitçe sadece akşam yemeği için geliyordu. Ve Yasuko'nun işe gitme vakti geldiğinde, o ve Ryuuji el sallayarak Yasuko'yu uğurlarlardı.

Başlarda, Aisaka Yasuko işe gider gitmez kendi evine yola çıkardı, ama sonraları televizyon seyretmek, [http://tr.wikipedia.org/wiki/Manga_%28%C3%A7izgi_roman%29 manga] okumak,arada sırada kestirmek, Kitamura ve Kushieda'yı merak etmek derken...Takasular'ın evinde harcadığı zaman yavaşça uzadı...

"..Ah!"

Ryuuji fark edene kadar, çoktan bu rutin yerleşmişti.

Çenesini kaplayan salyayı silerken, telaşla küçük sehpanın diğer tarafındaki şahsa bağırdı,

"Hey, Aisaka! Uyan!"

"..Hmm..?"

Tembel tembel televizyon seyrederken, fakında olmadan uyuyakalmışlardı. Ryuuji okul eşofmanlarını giymişken, Aisaka tüy gibi yumuşak ve kabarık tek paça elbisesinin içindeydi, ikiside yerde [http://sozluk.sourtimes.org/?t=tatami tatamilerin] üzerindeydi. Saat çoktan gecenin üçü omuştu bile.

"Ne olursa olsun bütün geceyi benim evimde geçirmemelisin, öyle değil mi? Acele et de, git kendi evinde yat!..."

"..Umm.."

Aisaka yüzünü oturma minderlerinden birine dayamış, minderi yastık olarak kullanırken, Ryuuji onun kendisini duyup duymadığından bile emin değildi. Aisaka elini elbiselerinin içine sokup karnınnı kaşımaya başladı...''Niye! seni''..Ryuuji çabucak minderi kafasının altından çekiverdi.

"Uug!..Umm.."

Aisaka kafası yere çarptığında bir anlığına gözlerini açtı. Sonra yerin sertliğine alışmaya çalışıyormuş gibi biraz kımıldandı ve rahat bir pozisyona girdiğinde tekrar hafif bir sesle horlamaya başladı.

Ryuuji kızın yanına çömeldi ve uyuyan yüzüne bakmak için eğilip yaklaştı...''Bu kadar yakın bir ilişki içerisindeyiz! Belkide kızlarla doğal bir şekilde bu kadar samimi olabileceğim bir yaşa geldim ha.. Hayır! Öyle değil! Bu kız sıradan bir kız değil, bu kız o avuç içi kaplan dedikleri kız ne de olsa!'' Ama gerçekten de gözlerinin önünde uyuyan bu narin yaratık o vahşice kükreyen avuç içi kaplan mıydı?
Halının dokusu pembe yanağında iz bırakmıştı, dudaklarının kenarlarındaysa biraz sıcak süt kalmıştı.Uzun saçları kilimin üzerine öyle dağılmışken, huzurla uyuyan yüzünde gerginlikten eser yoktu.

"..Hey..Aisaka..Aisaka.. uyan!"

Sessizlik. Sadece buz dolabı motorunun sesi duyulabiliyordu bu sessiz iki oda bir mutfaklık apartmanda. Şafağa kadar, yani Yasuko dönmeden önce hala biraz vakit vardı ve İnko-chan kafes perdesinin altında o çirkin suratıyla derin derin uyumaya devam etti.

"Aisaka.. Taiga!"

Vücudunun uzun gölgesi onun yüzünü kaplarken, Ryuuji Aisaka'nın boynunda atan nabzı görebiliyordu. Aisaka'nın kulağına yaklaşıp ona bağırmayı planladı, öne doğru eğildi, ama o anda, vücudu kaskatı kesildi. Burnuna garip ama oldukça hoş bir koku çarptı ve bu koku Aisaka'dan geliyordu.

"E-Eğer uyanmazsan...Sa-Sana saldıracağım burada!"

...''Tabi ki ciddi değilim. Mümkün değil. Yani, niye Aisaka'ya bi şey yapmak isteyeyim ki? Hem ayrıca benim çoktan sevdiğim biri var (Minori..). O yüzden hiç ona bir şey yapmayı aklımdan bile geçirmedim.. Cidden!...Doğruyu söylüyorum!''

''Ama bu kız da fazla vurdumduymaz. Madem uyanmaya niyeti yok, onu biraz korkutmak lazım...Korkutacak bir şey söyleyeceğim o kadar!''

Ama Aisaka hareketsiz kalmaya devam etti. Pamuk beyazı yanağında bir kilim ipliği olduğunu farketti Ryuuji...''Bu onu kaşındırabilir'' diye düşündü. ''Kötü bir niyetim yok.. Sadece onu düşünüyorum.. Onun için bu iplik parçasını alacağım''..Ryuuji yutkundu ve yavaşça elini uzattı...

"Ommp!"

Uçarak odanın öteki tarafına gönderilmişti.

"..Hmm? Ne.. yapıyorsun?"

"..H-Hiç birşey.."

Eğer bu bir rastlantı idiyse gerçektende biraz fazla büyük bir taneydi. Aisaka yerde dönerken, kolu da dönmüş, güçlü bir yumrukla bilmeden Ryuuji'nin çenesine iyi bir aparkat yerleştirmişti. Aisaka uyandı ve kafasını kaşıdı, sonra tepe taklak olmuş Ryuuji'yi şüpheyle süzerek kaşlarını çattı,

"...Tuhaf.. ne diye gürültü yapıyorsun? Saat gecenin bir yarısı. İstediğimiz en son şey ev sahibini bir daha kızdırmak!"

"Ra-Rahat bırak beni!"

Eğer Aisaka az önce gerçekten uyanık olsaydı, Ryuji çoktan ölü bir adam olmuştu. Uyurken bile hala korkutucu bu kız..

Aisaka gerçekten de avuç içi bir kaplandı. Vahşet genleri kanını dolduruyordu, karşısına çıkan her rakibi paralayacak tipte bir lise kızıydı.

Artık onu iyice tanıdığı halde, bu gerçeği unutmamak için Takasu Ryuuji bazen gene de böyle durumları görmeye ihtiyacı olduğunu hissediyordu.

<center>* * *</center>

'''Tanık İfadesi 1'''

"Ben Haruta Koji, sınıf 2-C'den bildiriyorum: Gerçekten de gördüm, kulüp aktiviteleri bittikten sonra eve dönerken istasyonun yanındaki süper marketten yiyecek bir şeyler alıyordum... O ikisi kesinlikle Takasu ve Avuç içi Kaplandı! Takasu bir alışveriş sepeti taşıyor ve hangi balığı seçeceğine karar veriyordu ki avuç içi kaplan sepete biraz et tıkıştırmaya başladı. Takasu çabucak ona bağırdı, "Hani bu gece buharda pişmiş balık yiyecektik!" ve eti rafına geri koydu. Ve sonra bir miktar soğan ve turp aldılar. Kasaya geldiklerinde, Takasu dedi ki, "Ortak cüzdanımızdan 1000 yen çıkar", avuç içi kaplan uslu uslu bir cüzdan çıkardı. Takasu gene "O değil, öteki, ortak cüzdan!" Nasıl desem, tıpkı evli bir çift gibiydiler."

'''Tanık İfadesi 2'''

"Ben Kihara Maya, ben de sınıf 2-C'den bildiriyorum: Sabah okula giderken yolda gördüm... Normalde bisikletle giderim okula.. O yeni yapılan havalı apartmanı biliyor musunuz? Ne zaman oradan geçsem, burada yaşasam ne kadar harika olurdu diye düşünmüşümdür. İşte öyle sabahların birinde Takasu-kun'un dışarı çıktığını gördüm. Düşündüm ki, "Vay canına! Burada mı yaşıyor o ?" Aisaka'nın homurdanarak peşinden koştuğunu gördüm, "Hala uykuluyum! Beni daha erken kaldırmalıydın!" Gözlerime inanamadım. Devamını izlemeden edemedim ve Takasu-kun'un arkaya dönüp bağırdığını gördüm, "Kaç kere çağırdım seni!".. Yoksa bu ... onlar gerçekten..?

'''Tanık 3'''

"Şey, ee... Ben sınıf 2-C'den Noto Hisamitsu. Birinci sınıftayken Takasu ile yakın arkadaştık ve hala berebar çok zaman geçiriyoruz. Ama son zamanlarda ne zaman onunla birlikte okula yürümek istesem bir şekilde ortadan kayboluveriyor. Neyin nesidir bu diye düşünmeden edemiyorum. Daha dün, en sevdiğim grubun yeni albümü çıktığı için müzik mağazasına beraber gideriz diye düşündüm. Gidip öğle yemeği arasında ona sordum..Sonunda.. Oldukça gariptir, bana dedi ki 'Bekle bir saniye,' ve sonra arkaya döndü, "Aisaka, bugün seninle eve gelemiyeceğim, tamam mı?.. 8'de dönerim.'.. Bu beni meraklandırdı. Dönersin? Nereye? Ve ne yapacaksın o döndüğün yerde? Daha sonra, müzik mağazasındayken, ne oluyor diye sordum ona, o da sadece 'Boş ver' dedi... Kesinlikle birşeyler dönüyor!"

'''Tanık 4'''

"Ben sınıf 2-C'den Kushieda Minori. Sanırım benim için Taiga'nın yakın bir arkadaşı diyebilirsiniz, ama son zamanlarda sanki benden birşeyler saklıyor gibi. Her sabah okula beraber yürümeden önce aynı yerde buluşuyoruz, ama , bunu nasıl açıklasam size.. Takasu-kun da beraber geliyor, sanki hiçbir şeyin farkında değilmiş gibi yürüyerek her zaman Taiga'nın biraz arkasında beliriveriyor. Bu bir 'çift' oldular anlamına mı geliyor? Yoksa bir daha 'asla ayrılmamaya and mı içtiler'? Ama Taiga her zaman " Sadece yolda karşılaşıveriyoruz," diye iddia da bulunuyor ya da "Gerçekten mi? Hiç fark etmemişim." diyor. Hmmm, her ne kadar Taiga'nın üç günde bir okula geç kalma alışkanlığından kurtulmuş olmasına sevinsem de... Benden birşey sakladığı hissinden rahatsız olmadan edemiyorum. O ikisi okulda bile biraz sinsi görünüyor bana, kim bilir ne haltlar karıştırıyorlar... Oh? Yoksa kıskançlık dedikleri şey bu mu? O zaman Sailor sistemine ne olacak? Peki ya Rosa Chinensis ve Rosa Gigantea ne olacak?... [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Marimite Ne] diyorum ben? Ahhh! ben bile neden bahsettiğimi anlamıyorum artık~!!! "

...Ryuuji hala Ryuuji idi. Keskin bakışları çoğu zaman yanlış anlamalara ve söylentilere yol açardı. Ama o çoktan alışmıştı, ya da daha açıklayıcı olmak gerekirse, incinmemek için, bir defans mekanizması olarak başkalarının dediklerini göz ardı etmeyi çoktan öğrenmişti.

... Aisaka ise hala Aisaka'ydı. Dedikoduları pek de dert etmeyen tipte bir kızdı. Esasında kendisi dışında kimse ilgisini çekmezdi, (Minorin ve Kitamura istisnalardı tabi).

Baştan beri ikisi de okulda şöhret sahibi olduklarından, etraflarında artan fısıltıların hiç farkına varmadılar.

Bu vesvesesi hiç bitmeyen sınıfta, ikisine bakışlar atıp başlarını sallayarak sınıf arkadaşları birbirlerinin kulaklarına fısıldaştılar: ".. Kendi gözlerimle gördüm, ikisi de aynı binadan çıktı... ", "Beraber marketteydiler önceki gün... ", "Gene ikisi fısıldaşıyorlar..", "Ah! İkisi de ortadan kayboldu! ", "Avuç içi kaplan Takasu'yu ilk ismiyle çağırdı," "Ama Takasu da cesur, öyle rahat rahat onu aptal diye çağırabilmek", "Ve üstelik de hala sağ salim kalmak..", "Bentoları bile aynı!"

''Acaba Takasu Ryuuji ve Aisaka Taiga beraber...?''

"Ah, kahretsin!"

Minik avuç içi kaplan soludu, herkesin irkilmesine yol açarak. ''Ne oldu? Avını mı kaybetti?'' Ancak Aisaka'nın yüz ifadesi değişmedi,

"Hey Ryuuji! Sana bir şey söylemeyi unuttum... "

Aisaka, Ryuuji'nin etrafında oturan sınıf arkadaşlarının eğilmeye başlayıp dediklerine kulak misafiri olmaya çalıştığı gerçeğini göz ardı ederek direk onun cam kenarındaki sırasına yürüdü.

"Şimdi ne var?"

"Dün... "

Aisaka'nın sesi alçalıyordu... ''Duyamıyorum!'' Dedi paparazziler daha da yakına eğilerek.

"..söylemeyi unuttum..."

Ryuuji homurdandı ve Aisaka'nın alçak sesini dinlemek için yüzünü kaldırdı. Etraflarındaki kulaklar pozisyonlarına gelen herhangi bir sesi duymaya çalışırken,Aisaka sadece Ryuuji'nin duyabileceği bir sesle fısıldamaya devam etti .

"...bu gece evet gitmiyor..."

''NE?!'' Ryuuji'nin arkasında oturan oğlanlar bunu duyunca kaskatı oldular. ''Ne dedi o az önce??'' Notları sağa sola dağıtarak herkese az önce duyduklarını ilettiler. Aisaka az önce ''bu gece eve gitmeyeceğini'' söyledi. Herkes sustu. Etraflarındaki bakışları göz ardı ederek, Ryuuji cevap verdi,

"..gece kalacak?.."

"...Evet."

"O zaman... çoktan hazır.."

"...Evet."

''Olamaz! Olabilir mi? Onlar gerçekten!!!?'' Fısıltılar sınıfı yangın gibi sardı. ''Hey, bekle bir saniye, onlar gerçekten, gece kalmak dedi.. ve hazırlanmak dedi..''

"Yani bunun anlamı bu gece avuç içi kaplan Takasu'nun evinde kalacak demek mi?"

Salyalarını yutarak, uzun saçlı Haruto alçak sesle fısıldadı

"Takasu hazır ol dedi.. b-bunun anlamı beraber yatağa gitmek olabilir mi? Aman tanrım... bu insana ne kadar yanlış bir his veriyor..."

Tam Haruta'nın arkasında ayakta duran dört göz Noto da yavaşça cevap verdi.

''Uvaaa~!'' Sınıftaki kızların bazıları heyecanla soluk alıp vermeye başladılar. ''Bu sınıfımızın resmi olarak bilinen ilk cinsel deneyimi olabilir!...'' Kihara Maya kıpkırmızı kesildi ve açıkça ilan etti, "Bence bu onların ilk seferleri bile değil!" Oğlanların bazıları acıyla mırıldandı, "Aslında ben her zaman avuç içi kaplanın biraz güzel olduğunu düşünmüştüm, kimse ona kancayı takamaz diye ümit ediyordum..." Diğerleri de ekledi, " Ben de öyle. Geçen sene ona aşkımı itiraf ettiğimde, umursamaz bir şekilde hepimizin cehenneme kadar gidebileceğini söylemişti..." Daha ve daha fazlası fikirlerini dile getirmeye başladı.

Bütün sınıf, ikisinin geleceklerini planlamalarını izlemek için tek bir vücut halinde Ryuuji'ye döndü. Aisaka pencereden dışarı bakıyordu, o yüzden kimse surat ifadesini seçemiyordu, bu arada Ryuuji kaşlarını çatıyordu, sanki birine meydan okuyormuş gibi... yüksek bir ihtimalle Aisaka'nın babasına.

"Ku-Kushieda, görünüşe bakılırsa senin iyi dostuna bu gece büyük bir şey olacak!"

Kushieda sessiz kaldı.

"Kushieda?"

Kızlar kaç kez omzuna dokunsalarsa dokunsunlar veya dirsekleriyle dürterlerse dürtsünler, o hareketsiz kaldı ve öylece o ikisini izlemeye devam etti.

Aslında o kadar gerekli olmasada, ikilimizin gerçekte neden bahsettiğini açıklasak iyi olur:

"Annen dün bir şey yemeden çıkmadı mı? ''Bu gece eve gelmeyecekmiş'', onu söylememi istedi.Bar sahibinin doğum günü olduğu için, sabaha kadar parti yapacaklarmış."

"Yasuko barda mı kalacak?Yani bütün gece mi kalacak?"

"''Evet'', öyle söyledi."

"O zaman ''çoktan hazır'' olmalı bütün gece o yaşlı adam İnage'nin acılarını dinlemeye, daha geçen sene boşandı o adam."

"O kısmı da söyledi, 'O İnage yok mu durmadan aynı şey..." gibi birşeyler söyledi..." "Ahh, kahretsin! Beni ailenin kişisel sekreteri olarak kullanmaktan vazgeç!"

"Eğer beğenmiyorsan, yemek yemeğe benim eve gelme!"

"..."

"Sana kaç kez söylemem gerekiyor beni duymazlıktan gelme diye?!"

<center>* * *</center>

2-C oldukça normal bir teneffüs geçirmekteydi. Takasu Ryuuji güneşle kaplı sırasında manga okuyor, Aisaka Taiga ise suratında canı sıkılmış bir ifade, etrafında 'bana yaklaşma' diyen bir aurayla sessizce kutu sütünü içiyordu.

Ancak oldukça cesaret sahibi bir kişi geldi ve Aisaka'nın sırtını sıvazladı,

"Hey, Taiga.. Şu an vaktin var mı?"

Bu kişi Kushieda Minori'den bir başkası değildi. ''Yani sonunda soracak, ha?...'' Bütün sınıf avuç içi kaplanın kafasının arkasına dikmişti gözlerini.

"Niye bu kadar ciddi bir surat... Hey! Minorin?!"

Geçmişte kendisi için pek de normal olmayan ciddi bir ifadeyle, Minori Taiga'yı yakasından sürükleyerek sırasından kaldırdı. Minik Aisaka bağırdı,

"S-Sen beni çekiştirmeden de hareket edebilirim! Düşeceğim!!"

"Sen sadece beni takip et!"

Görüldüğü üzere Minori bütün dünyada bunu avuç içi kaplana yapabilecek tek kişiydi. Eğer başka biri olsaydı, üç saniyeden kısa bir zamanda bir uzuvları ısırılmış olurdu. Herkes nefesini tutarken, Minori Aisaka'yı çuval gibi sürükledi ve önündeki kişiye dedi ki,

"...Sen. Sen de gel!"

"....Huh?... B-Ben mi?"

İşaret ettiği kişi Takasu Ryuuji'den başkası değildi. Minori tarafından çağrıldığı için biraz kendinden geçmiş hissetti. '' Gerçi beni sadece 'sen' diye çağırdı..''Gözleri bu düşünceye biraz kısıldı, gerçi başka hiç kimse kaşlarını çattığını anlayamazdı.

Okul çatısı gergin bir atmosferle doluydu...aslında gözle görülemese de, öyle hissediliyordu.

Genel olarak güzel bir gündü, bulutlar gök yüzünde aheste aheste kayıyorlardı.

"M-Minorin...?"

"Kushieda?"

Ryuuji ve Aisaka'yı buraya sürükledikten sonra, Kushieda Minori onlara arkasını dönmüştü ... Nedendir bilinmez bu sıra dışı vaziyette, okul üniformasının üstüne giydiği eşofmanın kenarları rüzgara karşı dalgalanıyordu.

Ryuuji sesini kısarak kendisinden 30 cm alçakta olan Aisaka'ya fısıldadı,

"Hey... neler oluyor burada?"

"Ben nereden bileyim?..Minorin'i ben de ilk kez böyle görüyorum... belki de bir şeye kızmıştır?"

Aisaka melankolik bir havayla kafasını kaldırdı, rahatsız olmuş bir hali vardı, gene de öne adım atmaya karar verdi...

[[Image:Toradora vol01 179.jpg|thumb]]

"Şeyy... M-Minorin.....?"

Elini öne uzatırken sesi durdu. Sanki bütün dünya da durmuş gibiydi. Geri dönerken Minorin'in gözlerinden sanki bir göz yaşı pırıltısı görmüş gibi oldular, ancak daha emin olamadan Minori aniden Taiga'nın önüne atladı.

"Ahh?!" diye çığlık attı Aisaka, kollarını kalkan yaparak.'' Neler oluyor?'' Minori sesizce Aisaka'nın yanından kayarak geçti ve sonra...

"TAKASU----KUUUUUNNN!!!!!"

"Vahhh?!"

Minori Ryuuji'nin bir kaç metre önünde durdu ve zarifçe yere diz çöktü.

Uçuşan tozlar ve eşofman ceketinin ortasında...

"Şu andan itibaren Taigamı sana emanet ediyorum! Lütfen! Ona iyi bak!!!"

Gökleri delen bir bağırtıyla bunu söyledi.

"..Huh?! Ne..? Haaaa?!"

Minori elleri yerde alnı parmaklarına değene kadar başını eğdi . Ryuuji'nin bütün bu olanlardan ağzı açık kalmıştı, Aisaka ise çenesini kapamakta büyük çaba sarf ediyordu.

"Takasu-kun, bu kız.. Taiga, o benim için çok önemli bir arkadaş. Zaman zaman kolay sinirlenebilir, ama oldukça iyi kalpli ve nazik bir kızdır!!!... Lütfen! Onu m-mutlu et!!!"

Ühü... Aisaka'nın tek görebildiği Minori'nin ağladığıydı. Bir saniye geçti..on saniye... otuz saniye..

Kendine ilk gelen Ryuuji oldu,

"Kushieda, b-bekle bir saniye...n-neden bahsediyorsun..?"

"Lütfen böyle yapmayı kes!

Minori kafasını kaldırdı ve ciddi bir ifadeyle Ryuuji'ye baktı,

"Bilmezlikten gelmeyi kes, tamam mı? Takasu-kun, bu kadarı yeter artık! Herşeyin farkındayım! Sizi sonuna kadar destekleyeceğim!"

Minori bütün bunları direk Ryuujiye bakarak açık ve azimli bakışlarla ilan etti ...Ryuuji kendi açısından Minori'nin davranışından o kadar büyülenmişti ki, ağzını açamıyordu.

"Hiç fark etmediğimi mi düşünüyorsunuz? Her gün okula beraber yürümüyor musunuz? Ve ben de her zaman ikinizin arasındayım. Bunca zamandır beraber olduğunuzu bana söylemenizi bekledim..Ama ne kadar vakit geçerse geçsin bir türlü söylemiyorsunuz! O yüzden!"

"H-Hayır! Öyle değil! S-Sen, Kushieda, yanlış anladın..."

"Ben sadece diyorum ki kesin artık saklanmayı! Takasu-kun! Taiga! Çoktan çıktığınızı biliyorum! Size hep bunu söylemek istedim!"
Minorin hala yerde diz çökmüşken parmağıyla Ryuuji'yi işaret etti ve gülümseyerek başını eğdi,

"Evet!Yanılmış olamam!Takasu-kun sen Taiga'nın öteki yarısısın!Kesinlikle başkasının aranıza girmesine izin vermeyeceğim. O yüzden rahatlayın ve ilişkinize devam edin, tamam mı?"

''Bana yalvarsan bile, ben..'' Büyük bir darbe alan Ryuuji halsizce yere çömeldi, sanki ruhu bedenini terk edip gitmek üzereydi.

Şok konuşma yeteneğini elinden almıştı..Herşeyi inkar etmek istese bile..''Bunu yalanlamalıyım!''

"Hayır, yanlış anladın Minorin! O tür birşey yok aramızda!! En azından önce bizi bir dinleyemez misin? Lütfen hadi ayağa kalk!"

Aisaka Ryuuji'nin önüne fırlayıp açıklamaya başlamıştı.Ryuuji ağlamaklı oldu..''Evet, yanımda hala Aisaka var. Benim gibi bir umutsuz vakanın bu yanlış anlamayı açıklamasına yardım edebilir.'' Ryuuji beton yere kalpaklandı ve içinden sessizce bu mesajı Aisaka'ya gönderdi.

Ancak..

"Ho ho ho, utangaçlığa ne gerek var! Tebrikler siz ikinize!"

Minori zarif bir edayla eteğini düzeltti ve sessizce Aisaka'nın omzunun üzerinden Ryuuji'ye bir bakış fırlattı.

"Takasu-kun, eğer Taiga'yı ağlatırsan seni asla affetmem."

Bu sözleri kesinliğine şüphe bırakmayacak bir yüz ifadesiyle söylemişti.

''Mesele o değil! Bekle bir saniye! Düşündüğün gibi değil.. Değiiilll!!'' Ryuuji kalbinin derinliklerinde çığırdı. Birşey söylemeye, elini uzatmaya, şimdi arkasını dönmüş uzaklaşmaya hazırlanan Minori'ye açıklamaya çabaladı..Ama boğazı, eli ve geri kalan her uzvu felce uğramış gibiydi ve ağzından tek bir ses bile çıkmadı.

Hareketsiz Ryuuji'nin önünde, herşeyi açıklayacağınıa ümidini bağladığı son kişi, Aisaka'da bir bıçak darbesiyle yere yıkılmıştı. O minik cansız beden gözlerinin önünde geriye yere doğru süzülmüş ve hareketsiz kalmıştı; kan fışkırmış ve o küçük beden kızıla boyanmıştı.

"Ooooo..Demek öyle. Hmm, ben de merak ediyordum beraber misiniz diye! Takasu seni aradım, o yüzden buradayım.Ama sanırım artık arama nedenim o kadar da önemli değil. Tebrikler ikinize de! Gerçi bana bundan daha önce bahsetmediğine hala inanamıyorum ama.."

Meğerse Kitamura da olay yerindeymiş..

Herşeyi merdivenlere açılan kapıdan görmüş ve Minori'nin sözlerini duyduktan sonra o da aynı yanlış anlamaya kapılmıştı.

Kitamura yerde yatan minik cesede yaklaştı ve bitirici darbeyi indirdi,

"Aisaka Takasu'yu senin ellerine bırakıyorum. Birbirinize iyi bakın. Şimdi düşündüm de siz ikiniz birbirinize gerçekten de tastamam uymuşsunuz!"

Ve işte böyle iki donmuş vücut bir daha kalkacak gücü bulamayarak yerde yatmaya devam etti..

<center>* * *</center>

"Umm, acaba siparişinizi alabilir miyim?"

"..."

"..."

"...Eee, a-afedersiniz, ama birşey almayacaksınız.."

"Biraz meyve suyu olur."

"İki tane olsun, onunkiyle aynısı.."

"..İçecek, değil mi? Ah, bardaklar orada, buyrun kullanın."

Söylemekle görevli olduğu bu cümleleri söyledikten sonra, garson arkasını dönüp uzaklaştı. Ancak masadaki hiç kimse kalkıp da içecek falan almadı.

Ana yolun kenarındaki bu aile restoranında saat akşam on sularıydı. Pencerenin kenarındaki sigara içmenin yasak olduğu alanda iki ceset bir masayı paylaşmaktaydı..

Aylardan Nisan olduğu halde daha iri olanı gevşek bir tişört giyinmekteydi, kafasında yüzünü yıkarken saçlarını topladığı toka duruyordu; küçük olanı ise kırmızı kareli bir bluzla, yeşil kareli bir etek giyinmişti, kafasındaki saçlar uzun ve darmadağanıktı.

İkisi de tastamam sefil bir haldeydi. Tek laf etmeden, gözlerini bile kırpmayarak zamanın yavaşça akıp gitmesine izin veriyorlardı.

"Nasıl işler bu hale.. geldi?"

İlk konuşan daha iri ceset Ryuuji'ydi. Dirseklerini masaya dayayarak başını ellerini arasına aldı ve kısık bir sesle konuştu,

"Bir şey yanlış mı gitti? Nasıl Kushieda Minori böylesine yanlış bir fikre kapıldı.."

Ryuuji nihayet Minori'nin daha önce bilmediği bir yanını görmüştü; diğerlerine kolay kolay kulak asmayan, oldukça benmerkezcil bir kız. Baka bir deyişle Kushieda Minori süper egosantrikti. Ancak Aisaka'nın en iyi arkadaşı olduğuna göre, ikisinin ortak bir özelliği paylaşıyor olmaları pek de mantıksız sayılmazdı.

"Diğerlerinden ziyade.. Kushieda'nın yanlış anlaması.."

Ve üstelikte bir yıldır platonik bir aşk beslediği kızı aniden önünde diz çökmüş bulmak..Aynı derecede önemli bir diğer şey ise Aisaka'nın da aynı darbeyi yemiş olmasıydı.

"..."

Aisaka boş bakışlarını çevirdi. Kanepenin en ucunda oturarak kederli kederli yukarıya bakıyordu.''Öyle oturmaya devam ederse kayıp düşecek.Bu gerçekten de Avu İçi Kaplan mı? O, sırf bakışlarıyla bir adamı millerce öteye kaçıran 2-C'nin Avuç İçi Kaplanı, yırtıcı kükreyişi kulakları çınlatan o kaplan mı? '' Ryuuji Aisaka için de kötü hissetmeye başladı.

"Aisaka topla kendini."

Ryuuji kolunu masanın üzerinden uzattı ve Aisaka'nın minik omzunu sarstı, ancak..

"..."

Aisaka'nın ruhu hala vücuduna geri dönmemişti.

"Aisaka..."

Kalan enerjisini de harcamış olarak, Ryuuji yorgunlukla masanın üstüne serildi. ''Gerçekten de.. niye böyle olmuştu?''

Çoktan böyle yaralara alışmış olması gerekirdi.Yanlış anlaşılmak da, diğerlerine kötü bir ilk izlenim vermek de; böyle şeylere ana okulundan beri alışmış olmalıydı.

"...Ahh, işte sorun burada."

Ryuuji niye bu kadar şok olduğunu anladı. Yanlış anlaşıldığı için değildi, asıl mesele o yanlış anlaşılmadan sonra, aslında aşık olduğu kızdan aldığı tepkinin neşeli gülümsemeler ve ciddi destek sözleri olmasıydı, o yüzden kendini açıklayamamıştı. O yüzden bu kadar çaresiz hissediyordu.

''Ne kadar da aptalım'', Ryuuji kendi kedini lanetledi.''Tıpkı beklediğim gibi.. Gerçekten de beni hiçbir zaman sevmediği halde, ben kendim onun kalbini kazanmak için hiç çaba göstermediğim halde.. Ne ümit ediyordum ki? Belki de üzgün hissetmeye bile hakkım yok.''

Birkaç dakikayı daha bu şekilde düşünerek geçirdikten sonra, birşey fark ederek kafasını kaldırdı..

"Ah.."

Masanın üzerine konulan iki bardağın tıkırtısını duydu.

"..Bu seninki. Ne istediğini bilemedim, o yüzden.. her neyse al sana bir peach west indies, içinde bol bol c vitamini var."

Aisaka sessizce oturduğu yerden kalkmış ve iki büyük bardak dolusu meyve suyuyla geri dönmüştü. Bardakları masanın üzerine koyduktan sonra yerine tekrar yayılıp oturdu.

"Aisaka.."

''Ne zaman hayata geri döndü bu kız?'' Aisaka derin bir iç çekti. Dikleşerek, kafasını kaldırdı ve dedi ki;

"Üzgünüm. Hep birbirimize yapıştığımız için..ben hep herşey benim yolumdan gitsin diye tutturduğum için işlerin sonu böyle oldu. Hep Ryuuji'yi araya karıştırıp.. benim gibi ümitsiz bir sahip.. seni aptal köpek diye çağırmaya hakkım yok."

Sadece bakışları normal keskinliklerini korumuştu.Böyle konuşsa bile yorgun görünüyordu, gözleri parlaklığını yitirmişti.

Ryuuji'nin kalbine bir iğne batar gibi oldu.

''Aisaka da benim gibi hissediyor. Her zaman beraber olduğumuz için yanlış anlaşıldık ve böyle üzüldük! Aisaka da ben de, ikimizde iyice yakınlaştık. Ve bu yüzden, her zaman yüzyüze yanyana..''

Ancak..

"..Şey ben o kadar da şikayetçi değilim.. seninle beraber olmaktan.."

Ryuuji birşey daha söylemek istedi, ama vazggeçti. ''Aisaka'nın kendisi de acı çekiyor..o yüzden.. kendime güvenerek bir şey söyleyemiyorum.'' Bu sefer Aisaka konuştu:

"Ben k-karar verdim."

Pipetiyle bardağının dibindeki buzları dürtüştürürken, kafasını kaldırdı ve bir çift azim dolu gözle direk Ryuuji'ye baktı:

"Yarın gidip düzgün bir şekilde Kitamura-kun'a itiraf edeceğim. Aptalca hatalar yapmayacağım. İtiraf etmek için direk ve.. normal yolu kullanacağım."

Gözleri kendine pek güvenmediğini belli etse de, gene ekledi,"Böyle karar verdim."

Nefesi kesilen aslında Ryuuji oldu.

"Aisaka, niye aniden? Hayır, sene başından şu ana kadar aranızda doğru düzgün bir gelişme bile olmadı ki!"

"Doğru, hiç gelişme yok. Üstelik.."

''Bizi yanlış anladı ve seni de meseleye bulaştırdım..'' dedi kısık bir sesle.

"İşte o yüzden buna artık bir son vermek istiyorum."

"Son? Ne demek istiyorsun?"

"İkimizin 'sürekli beraber' olmasına bir son vermek demek istedim." diye bitirdi Aisaka.

Yüz ifadesi buz gibi soğuk olsa da bakışları netleşmişti. Ryuuji'nin ise nutku tutulmuştu.

"Bugünden itibaren artık özgürsün! Canın ne isterse onu yapabilirsin. Bir şey demeyeceğim. Eğer Minorin'e itiraf etmek falan istiyorsan, git et! Yarın benim itirafımın sonucu ne olursa olsun, artık beni dinlemek zorunda değilsin."

"...!"

"Bir köpek olarak hayatın bugün burada bitiyor.Yarından sonra eski halimize, aşk mektubundan önceki duruma geri döneceğiz!"

Bir kölenin azad oluş vaktiydi bu.

Artık onu dinlemek zorunda değildi.

Bu anda mutlu hissetmesi gerekiyordu!!

Gene de Ryuuji hiçbir şey söylemedi.

En azından, "Zamanın için teşekkürler!" ya da "Nihayet, kutlama vakti!!" gibi bir şeyler söyleyebilirdi. Ama hiçbir şey söylemedi. "Bundan sonra yalnız hissedeceğim." bile demedi.. kesinlikle hiç bir kelime çıkmadı ağzından. Ryuuji'nin kafası bomboştu , tek yapabildiği buz gibi bardağına tutunabilmekti. Parmakları buzun soğukluğundan uyuşmaya başladığında bile, kalbi buz kesmeye başladığında bile..

Ama nedendir bilinmez Aisaka gülümsedi. Mahçup bir ifadeyle gözlerini Ryuuji'den kaçırarak elleriyle ağznı kapadı ve kafasını eğdi,

"Çok tuhaf, niye böyle olduk biz? Bugün bile hiç önceden plan yapmadığımız halde.. İki yürüyen zombi sanki doğanın bir kanunuymuşçasına ikimizde aynı yerde bitiverelim,he he..Hergün beraber yemek yemek, beraber tembellik edip gene beraber kavga etmek.."

Gözleri minik hilallere kısılırken, küçük ellerinin arasından ufak bir kıkırtı kaçtı.Aisaka gerçekten de gülüyordu, Ryuuji ilk kez onun böyle içten, kalpten güldüğünü görmüştü.

"Aslında ben eve geri dönmek istemiyordum, bir tek benim olduğum o yalnız ev..O nedenle her zaman senin evine dalar, oturup akşam yemeği bile yerdim.Gerçekten de çok.."

Aisaka aklındakileri söylemeye çalışmaktan vazgeçti, omuz silkip sustu.''Nedir niyeti bu kızın?'' Boş bakışlarını çevirdi ve gözlerini kapadı, sanki gördüğü herşeyi dikkatle saklayıp bir daha hiç görülmesin diye mühürlemek istiyormuş gibiydi.

"Ha ha ha, nasıl desem bunu?..Ama neyseki açlıktan ölmedim huh?Gerçekten de sakarın ve beceriksizin tekiyim.O evde yalnız yaşadığımı farketmiştin değil mi?"

Aisaka belki de Ryuuji'nin kafasını salladığını görmedi.

"Benimkisi sıradan bir hikaye. Annem ve babamla pek iyi anlaşamazdık ve her zaman tartışıyorduk.Bir gün "Ben bu evden gidiyorum!" deyiverdim ve onlarda sadece "Buyur git!" dediler ve bu apartmanı verdiler bana.Farkına bile varmadan çoktan dışarı atılmıştım.Ama lafımı geri almak için fazla gururluydum.Buraya taşınıp geldiğimde hiç bir ev işi yapamadığımı fark ettim.Beni görmeye kimse gelmedi.Aslında gerçekten aptalca olan şey anne ve babamın o tip insanlar olduğunu bildiğim halde taşınmakta ısrar etmiş olmamdı.Ne kadar da salağım değil mi? Hadi gül bana! Merak etme kızmayacağım!"

En sonunda gözlerini açmıştı.

Bütün bunları tek bir seferde söyleyip içini boşalttıktan sonra,omuzlarının bu yükü taşımaktan yorgun düştüğünü anladı Ryuuji.

Ryuuji boğazından bir inilti sesi çıktığını fark etti.''Neyin nesidir bu? Nedir bu? Yani Aisaka'nın anlattığı bu basit hikaye, o trajik terk edilme hikayelerinden biri...Prensesin bir süre oynayıp sıkıldıktan sonra oyuncak şatosunda unutup gittiği oyuncak bebeğin hikayesi gibi...
''
Aisaka gülüyordu ve anlaşılan Ryuuji'nin de onunla beraber gülmesini bekliyordu. O yüzden..

"Heh! Ha ha ha ha!"

O yüzden..

"He he he! Evet çok salaksın!"

"Dedim işte sana!"

Ryuuji güldü, kalbinin paramparça olduğunu hissettiği halde, mutluymuş gibi gülmek için elinden geleni yaptı.Çünkü daha önce hiç kimsenin onun gülmesini bu kadar çok istediğini hissetmemişti.

Hepsi bitecekti bugün.Yarından itibaren herşey eski haline dönecekti. Birbirlerine selam bile vermeyecekler,Aisaka kimsenin yaklaşmaya cesaret edemediği o korkutucu Avuç içi kaplan olmaya geri dönecekti.Eğer öyleyse, istediği kadar gülmeliydi şimdi,bu sıradan aile lokantasında, Ryuuji Tanık olacağı Aisaka'nın son gülümsemesini dikkatle hafızasına kazımalıydı.
O zaman ben de ona göstereyim.Eminim bunu gördükten sonra çılgıncasına gülecektir.
"Hahaha,ben de sana ilginç birşey göstereyim mi?Bu kim biliyor musun?"
Ryuuji'nin elinde cüzdanında sakladığı eski bir fotoğraf vardı.
"Huh? Ah, bu senin... baban, öyle değil mi?
"Bingo, doğru cevap!"
"Pfftt!Hahahaha!!!" Bu gürültülü kahkaha herkesin bakışlarını üzerlerine topladı.
"Neyin nesidir bu?!!Hık demiş burnundan düşmüşsün.Ahahahaha! Bu çok komik!"
"Şu gözlerin etrafına bak.Tıpatıp aynıyız,hı?!Ben ve bu serseri!"
"Yeter artık, ahahaha... daha fazla gösterme!Ahahahaha!"
Gözlerinden yaşlar akan,ağzı gözü seyrilmeye başlayan Aisaka gülerek masanın üzerine serildi, ayaklarıyla yerleri tekmelemeye,yumruklarıyla masayı dövmeye başladı.Sesi gülmekten boğuklaşmaya başladığı halde kasıla kasıla gülmeye devam etti.Bu yüzde yüz oranla babadan oğula geçmiş gangster suratı Aisaka'nın içinde birşey ateşlemiş gibiydi.Eğer nefret ettiği babasından kalan bu surat Aisaka'yı böyle mutlu edebiliyorsa, o zaman belki de sahip olmaya değer bir şeymiş.
"Bu fotoğrafı daha önce kimseye göstermedim."
"Hahahaha! Hiç bu kadar güldüğümü hatırlamıyorum...Nasıl da bütün o genleri aynen almayı başardın!"
"Komik,değil mi?"
"Ne demezsin!Ahh! Doğru ya!Bana bu sırrını vermenin karşılığında, minnettarlığımın bir simgesi olarak, sana ilginç bir ayrıntıdan bahsedeyim."
"Biliyor musun.." dedi sinsice, bir yandanda elleriyla ağzının üstünü örterek gülümsemesini saklamaya çabalıyordu.Gözleri haylazlıkla parıldarken, yanakları kıpkırmızı olup şişmişti.Ryuuji'ye yaklaşmasını işaret edip, kulağına fısıldadı:
"O yediğin kurabiye parçaları aslında tuzluydu, değil mi?"
"Ne?!"
Alçak sesle söylediği bu sözler Ryuuji'yi bağırttırmıştı.''Nasıl?Nereden bildi tadını kurabiyelerin?''
"Heh heh heh! Aslında onları toplarken hırsımdan ağzıma bir tane atıvermiştim.Tatları korkunçtu.Ama sen, seni durdurmama izin vermedin ve hepsini tek seferde yuttun, üstüne bana yalan bile söyledin..."
Aniden sırrımı böyle ifşa etti.
Aisaka derin bir nefes çekti, kaybetmiş gibi göründüğü sözleri ararken, gülümsemesi bile hüzünlüydü.İç çekerek kafasını eğdi ve yüzünü sakladı.
"Sen, Ryuuji, bir köpek olarak çok aptalsın.Ama insan olarak hiç de fena sayılmazsın. O yüzden en yiysini meseleyi burada bitirmek olacağını biliyorum..Sen fena biri değilsin, ve aramızdaki bu ilişki bir efendi-hizmetkar ilişkisi değil de, ikimizin de eşit olacağı bir.."
"Aman sen zaten ne söyleyeceğimi anlamazsın!"diye bitirdi.
Kafasını kaldırdığında yüzüne her zamanki soğuk ifadeyi yine yerleştirmişti.
Aisaka "Gene karnım acıktı." diyerek menüyü açtı.
Ryuuji de aynısını yaptı.İkisi de biftekli burger siparişi verdiler."Senin pişirdiğin biftekler kesinlikle çok daha lezzetli!" Sonra her zamanki sohbetlerini ettiler, ve üstüne kimin içecek almaya gideceği üzerine kavga ettiler - tabi ki gitmek zorunda kalan Ryuuji oldu- ve sonra.. beraber geçirecekleri sınırlı zaman tik tak azalmaya devam etti.
Zaman herkes için aynı hızda akar ne de olsa!
Hesabı ödedikten sonra, ikisi karanlıkta evlerine doğru yan yana yürüdüler.
Bahar vakti, gece havasında sihirli birşey vardır, rüya gibi ibr meltem ten üstünde yumuşak yumuşak eser, hafif bir kaşıntı yaratır.şte böyle bir atmosferde Ryuuji kendini susmaya zorlayamıyordu, Aiska da sıra dışı bir şekilde konuşkandı bu gece.
Yirmi dakikalık yüryüş boyunca Aisaka sürekli gevezelik etti durdu..annesinin nasıl uzaklardaki bir şehire taşınıp gittiğini, üvey annesinin ne kadar korkunç olduğunu ve nasıl Aisaka'nın taşınmayı seçmesinin nedenin büyük bir parçası olduğunu anlattı.
Ryuuji de annesiyle beraber nasıl yaşadıklarından bahsetti;nasıl para güçlüğü çektiklerini, sürekli alaya ve horgörüyee maruz kaldıklarını ve annseini peşine takılan serseriyi anlattı.Ayrıca korkutucu görünüşü yüzünden sık sık yanlış anlaşılmasından, ergenlik yüzünden başına gelen günlük utanç verici olaylardan bile bahsetti.
Ryuuji daha önce kimseye bu kişisel sorunlarını anlatmamıştı daha önce, belki de Aisaka da ona kendi dertlerini anlattığından böyle açılabilmişti.''Acaba haklı mıyım?''
Çok kişisel olduğundan Aisaka2ya bunu soramasa da aklında cevabın evet olduğunu biliyordu.
Ve sonra o daha mutlu günlerinden konuştular ve zamanın nasılda hızla geçip gittiğinden yakındılar.
Ama kimse zamanın ilerleyişine karşı koyamaz ve sonunda...
"Ahhh!Kahretsin!"
Bu kelimeler sokağın köşesinde bir elektrik direkğinin altında telaffuz edildi.
Şansız direk Aisaka'nın hırsını çıkarmak için kullanabileceği bir hedefe dönüşmüştü.Bam!Küt! Yıkıcı saldırı hiç duraklamadan devam etti.''Bir sarhoş gibi davranıyor!''
"Bu haksızlık! Niye dünya bizim gibi insanlara karşı bu kadar zalim olmak zorunda!Ne kadar bıkkın olduğumuzu kimse anlamıyor!"
Bu acı çeken bağırış karanlıkta evlerin arasında yankılandı.Ryuuji onu durdurmadı, daha ziyade başını onayla sallayarak Aisaka'nın arkasında dikildi durdu.
"Bu doğru!Çok doğru! Hiç kimse ben ve Aisaka gibi korkutucu insanların da üzülebileceğini anlamıyor!"
"Ahh, beni sinirlendiriyorlar, okadar kızgınım ki!Grrrr!"

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Toradora%21:Volume1_Chapter4|4. Bölüm]]'e Geri Dön
| [[Toradora!_(Turkish)|Ana Sayfa]]'ya Geri Dön
| [[Toradora%21_%28Turkish%29:Volume1_Chapter6|6. Bölüm]]'e Git
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Toradora! (Turkish):Volume1 Chapter5

2009-09-14T12:52:16Z

Hariseldon:

'''Bölüm 5'''

"Hey, çek kafanı oradan! Televizyonun önünü kapatıyorsun!"

Ryuuji'nin televizyon ekranının yarısını görmesini engelleyen kafanın
sahibi geri dönmeden cevap verdi,

"Ah, kes sesini artık! Sen kendin biraz yana kayamaz mısın?"

Bu usandırıcı cevabı veren kayıtsızlıkla konuşan Aisaka'ydı.

"Ne?! Bir kere o benim televizyonum! Eğer aynı şeyi bir daha söylemeye niyetin varsa, çık dışarı, kapı orda! Zaten şu pencerenin hemen ardında yaşıyorsun!"

"..."

"BEN BURADA YOKMUŞUM GİBİ DAVRANMAYI KES!"

Ryuuji'nin bağırışı nihayet Aisaka'nın başını çevirmesini sağladı. Soğuk bir ifade yansıtan gözleri kirpiklerinin altında parlıyordu.

"Şu anda televizyon seyrediyorum, biraz sessiz olabilir misin? Off~ Aptal bir köpek kolay kolay bir şey öğrenmiyor, değil mi?

"Sen!!! Seni.."

''Baş belası komşu'' Ryuuji'nin aklına gelen ilk şeydi. Tam küçük sehpanın önünde ayağa kalkmış, kendisini Ryuuji'nin efendisi ilan eden ve televizyon ekranının çoğunu kafası kaplayan bu şahsı sertçe dürtmek
üzereyken...

"Ryuu~ chan..Kavga etmemelisiniz şimdi~ "

Yasuko açılmış kapının önünde belirdi ve dedi ki:

"Dün Ya-chan ev sahibi tarafından güzelce bir haşlandı.Dediğine göre zaten baştan beri gürültücüymüşüz,ama son zamanlarda gittikçe daha da kötü oluyormuş~"

"Eh, çoğu bu kız yüzünden..Hey! Niye sen gene hiçbir şey giyinmedin?!"

Ryuuji'nin sesi Aisaka'nın şaşırarak başını çevirmesini sağladı, İnko-chan bile irkilerek Yasuko'ya göz attı. Üç çift göz bembeyaz kar gibi tenine bakakalmışken, Yasuko kendisi hiç de rahatsız olmuş görünmüyordu...

Neredeyse şeffaf tek parça bir elbise giyinmiş, belini kıvıran Yasuko elinde bir de zarif leopar desenli bir ceket taşıyordu.

"Bu elbise havalı duruyor!"

"He he he, güzel, öyle değil mi? Başka ne düşünüyorsun Taiga-chan?"

Yasuko kıkırdayıp, eteğini sallaya dururken, Aisaka yüz ifadesini hiç değiştirmeden sadece uzun uzun baktı ona. Ryuuji nefesini tutuyordu...

"..İşte!"

Aisaka parmağıyla Yasuko'nun poposunun ortasını işaret etti.

"İç çamaşırın görünüyor."

"Aaah..! Gerçekten mi?!"

İnko-chan hiç tereddüt etmeden çabucak ekleyiverdi,

"Ama böylesi daha iyi!"

''Ne kadar aptalca. Kim bu dünyada bir kuşun dediğine kulak asar ki?''
Ryuuji kaşlarını çatarken, annesi aniden neşeleniverdi.''Aman tanrım, kuşun dediğini kabul etti bu kadın!?''

Yasuko eteğini kaldırdı ve çamaşırı ortada bir şekilde kendi etrafında şöyle bir döndü.

"O zaman ben bunu giyeyim! Hadi ben işe gidiyorum~"

Koca göğüslerini hafifçe sallandırarak mutlu mutlu gülümsedi ve biriktirdiği parayla aldığı çörek torbasını kaparak masum masum el salladı,

"Eh, Ryuu-chan, Taiga-chan, Ya-chan gidiyor artık~"

"Evet, evet, dikkatli ol. Çok fazla içme, ve tehlikeli birine rasgelirsen telefonla beni aramayı unutma!"

"Ta~mam~! Taiga-chan eve fazla geç gitme!"

"Tabi, dikkatli olun."

Eski kapı gıcırtıyla kapandığında Takasu evi dış dünyadan bir kez daha koptu.

Önemli olan, şu an, basitçe söylemek gerekirse...

"Hmm, ben gidip bir çay kaynatayım."

"Bana da hazırla ve bir de tatlı ekle tabi."

"Tatlı? Var mı ki evde? Umrunda olan tek şey yemek yemek mi senin? En azından arada sırada bize işe yarar bir şey getir!"

"..."

"Bana duvar muamelesi yapmayı kesecek misin sen?!"

Eğer küçük bir ihtimalle de olsa farketmediyseniz, Takasu Ryuuji ve Aisaka Taiga artık birbirlerinin varlığına tamamı ile alışmışlardı... aynı zamanda Ryuuji'nin garip aile yapısına da. Ama her halükarda bu konuda yapılabilecek birşey yoktu, çünkü bu ikisi neredeyse beraber yaşıyor gibiydiler.

Aisaka'nın geç kalkmayacağından emin olmak için, Ryuuji her sabah onu almaya evine giderdi. Yanında önceden hazırladığı [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/bento bentolarıda] getirerek, Aisaka giyinirken Ryuuji basit bir kahvaltı hazırlardı.

Okula yürürken, Minori ile karşılaşmadan önce aralarında uygun bir uzaklık bırakırlar, okula varana kadar da bu uzaklığı korurlardı.
Okulda, sık sık Kitamura'nın kalbini kazanmak için çeşitli stratejileri tartışırlar ve sonra bu stratejileri hayata geçirirlerdi...Gerçi çoğu başarısızlıkla sonuçlanmıştı şimdiye kadar.

Okuldan sonra, biraz alışveriş için markete yönelirlerdi...

Başta pişirme işlemi Aisaka'nın yerinde gerçekleşirdi, ama kısa sürede bir problemle karşılaştılar: Eğer sadece ikisi akşam yemeği yiyor olsaydı, her şey yolunda olurdu, ancak o zaman Yasuko ihmal edilmiş oluyordu. Eğer Ryuuji sadece Aisaka'nın payını pişirseydi, o zaman eve döndüğünde tekrar yemek pişirmek zorunda kalırdı ki bu bir günde iki akşam yemeği pişirmek, başka bir deyişle gereksiz yere yorulmak anlamına gelirdi. Aisaka'nın evinde büyük bir miktar pişirip, ailesinin payını eve getirebilirdi, ama bu da pek pratik olmazdı.

Böylece verilen karara göre pişirme Takasu'nun evinde yapılacaktı ve üçü hep beraber yiyecekti ki artık tam da öyle yapıyorlar. Aslında bir düşününce, iki yerde aynı işi yapmayı denemek gerçekten de yorucuydu. Aisaka'nın mutfağı pırıl pırıl olduğu halde, kullanması beklenmedik bir şekilde zor bir yerdi. Bıçaklar pek keskin değildi, ayrıca Ryuuji'nin sinirli hissetmesine yol açan başka bir neden de yeterince tabak çanak olmamasıydı.

Şaşırtıcı bir şekilde, Yasuko Aisaka'yı kabul etmeye oldukça açıktı ve Aisaka kendi açısından Yasuko'nun egzantirikliği konusunda pek de rahatsız veya meraklı değildi, o basitçe sadece akşam yemeği için geliyordu. Ve Yasuko'nun işe gitme vakti geldiğinde, o ve Ryuuji el sallayarak Yasuko'yu uğurlarlardı.

Başlarda, Aisaka Yasuko işe gider gitmez kendi evine yola çıkardı, ama sonraları televizyon seyretmek, [http://tr.wikipedia.org/wiki/Manga_%28%C3%A7izgi_roman%29 manga] okumak,arada sırada kestirmek, Kitamura ve Kushieda'yı merak etmek derken...Takasular'ın evinde harcadığı zaman yavaşça uzadı...

"..Ah!"

Ryuuji fark edene kadar, çoktan bu rutin yerleşmişti.

Çenesini kaplayan salyayı silerken, telaşla küçük sehpanın diğer tarafındaki şahsa bağırdı,

"Hey, Aisaka! Uyan!"

"..Hmm..?"

Tembel tembel televizyon seyrederken, fakında olmadan uyuyakalmışlardı. Ryuuji okul eşofmanlarını giymişken, Aisaka tüy gibi yumuşak ve kabarık tek paça elbisesinin içindeydi, ikiside yerde [http://sozluk.sourtimes.org/?t=tatami tatamilerin] üzerindeydi. Saat çoktan gecenin üçü omuştu bile.

"Ne olursa olsun bütün geceyi benim evimde geçirmemelisin, öyle değil mi? Acele et de, git kendi evinde yat!..."

"..Umm.."

Aisaka yüzünü oturma minderlerinden birine dayamış, minderi yastık olarak kullanırken, Ryuuji onun kendisini duyup duymadığından bile emin değildi. Aisaka elini elbiselerinin içine sokup karnınnı kaşımaya başladı...''Niye! seni''..Ryuuji çabucak minderi kafasının altından çekiverdi.

"Uug!..Umm.."

Aisaka kafası yere çarptığında bir anlığına gözlerini açtı. Sonra yerin sertliğine alışmaya çalışıyormuş gibi biraz kımıldandı ve rahat bir pozisyona girdiğinde tekrar hafif bir sesle horlamaya başladı.

Ryuuji kızın yanına çömeldi ve uyuyan yüzüne bakmak için eğilip yaklaştı...''Bu kadar yakın bir ilişki içerisindeyiz! Belkide kızlarla doğal bir şekilde bu kadar samimi olabileceğim bir yaşa geldim ha.. Hayır! Öyle değil! Bu kız sıradan bir kız değil, bu kız o avuç içi kaplan dedikleri kız ne de olsa!'' Ama gerçekten de gözlerinin önünde uyuyan bu narin yaratık o vahşice kükreyen avuç içi kaplan mıydı?
Halının dokusu pembe yanağında iz bırakmıştı, dudaklarının kenarlarındaysa biraz sıcak süt kalmıştı.Uzun saçları kilimin üzerine öyle dağılmışken, huzurla uyuyan yüzünde gerginlikten eser yoktu.

"..Hey..Aisaka..Aisaka.. uyan!"

Sessizlik. Sadece buz dolabı motorunun sesi duyulabiliyordu bu sessiz iki oda bir mutfaklık apartmanda. Şafağa kadar, yani Yasuko dönmeden önce hala biraz vakit vardı ve İnko-chan kafes perdesinin altında o çirkin suratıyla derin derin uyumaya devam etti.

"Aisaka.. Taiga!"

Vücudunun uzun gölgesi onun yüzünü kaplarken, Ryuuji Aisaka'nın boynunda atan nabzı görebiliyordu. Aisaka'nın kulağına yaklaşıp ona bağırmayı planladı, öne doğru eğildi, ama o anda, vücudu kaskatı kesildi. Burnuna garip ama oldukça hoş bir koku çarptı ve bu koku Aisaka'dan geliyordu.

"E-Eğer uyanmazsan...Sa-Sana saldıracağım burada!"

...''Tabi ki ciddi değilim. Mümkün değil. Yani, niye Aisaka'ya bi şey yapmak isteyeyim ki? Hem ayrıca benim çoktan sevdiğim biri var (Minori..). O yüzden hiç ona bir şey yapmayı aklımdan bile geçirmedim.. Cidden!...Doğruyu söylüyorum!''

''Ama bu kız da fazla vurdumduymaz. Madem uyanmaya niyeti yok, onu biraz korkutmak lazım...Korkutacak bir şey söyleyeceğim o kadar!''

Ama Aisaka hareketsiz kalmaya devam etti. Pamuk beyazı yanağında bir kilim ipliği olduğunu farketti Ryuuji...''Bu onu kaşındırabilir'' diye düşündü. ''Kötü bir niyetim yok.. Sadece onu düşünüyorum.. Onun için bu iplik parçasını alacağım''..Ryuuji yutkundu ve yavaşça elini uzattı...

"Ommp!"

Uçarak odanın öteki tarafına gönderilmişti.

"..Hmm? Ne.. yapıyorsun?"

"..H-Hiç birşey.."

Eğer bu bir rastlantı idiyse gerçektende biraz fazla büyük bir taneydi. Aisaka yerde dönerken, kolu da dönmüş, güçlü bir yumrukla bilmeden Ryuuji'nin çenesine iyi bir aparkat yerleştirmişti. Aisaka uyandı ve kafasını kaşıdı, sonra tepe taklak olmuş Ryuuji'yi şüpheyle süzerek kaşlarını çattı,

"...Tuhaf.. ne diye gürültü yapıyorsun? Saat gecenin bir yarısı. İstediğimiz en son şey ev sahibini bir daha kızdırmak!"

"Ra-Rahat bırak beni!"

Eğer Aisaka az önce gerçekten uyanık olsaydı, Ryuji çoktan ölü bir adam olmuştu. Uyurken bile hala korkutucu bu kız..

Aisaka gerçekten de avuç içi bir kaplandı. Vahşet genleri kanını dolduruyordu, karşısına çıkan her rakibi paralayacak tipte bir lise kızıydı.

Artık onu iyice tanıdığı halde, bu gerçeği unutmamak için Takasu Ryuuji bazen gene de böyle durumları görmeye ihtiyacı olduğunu hissediyordu.

<center>* * *</center>

'''Tanık İfadesi 1'''

"Ben Haruta Koji, sınıf 2-C'den bildiriyorum: Gerçekten de gördüm, kulüp aktiviteleri bittikten sonra eve dönerken istasyonun yanındaki süper marketten yiyecek bir şeyler alıyordum... O ikisi kesinlikle Takasu ve Avuç içi Kaplandı! Takasu bir alışveriş sepeti taşıyor ve hangi balığı seçeceğine karar veriyordu ki avuç içi kaplan sepete biraz et tıkıştırmaya başladı. Takasu çabucak ona bağırdı, "Hani bu gece buharda pişmiş balık yiyecektik!" ve eti rafına geri koydu. Ve sonra bir miktar soğan ve turp aldılar. Kasaya geldiklerinde, Takasu dedi ki, "Ortak cüzdanımızdan 1000 yen çıkar", avuç içi kaplan uslu uslu bir cüzdan çıkardı. Takasu gene "O değil, öteki, ortak cüzdan!" Nasıl desem, tıpkı evli bir çift gibiydiler."

'''Tanık İfadesi 2'''

"Ben Kihara Maya, ben de sınıf 2-C'den bildiriyorum: Sabah okula giderken yolda gördüm... Normalde bisikletle giderim okula.. O yeni yapılan havalı apartmanı biliyor musunuz? Ne zaman oradan geçsem, burada yaşasam ne kadar harika olurdu diye düşünmüşümdür. İşte öyle sabahların birinde Takasu-kun'un dışarı çıktığını gördüm. Düşündüm ki, "Vay canına! Burada mı yaşıyor o ?" Aisaka'nın homurdanarak peşinden koştuğunu gördüm, "Hala uykum var! Beni daha erken kaldırmalıydın!" Gözlerime inanamadım. Devamını izlemeden edemedim ve Takasu-kun'un arkaya dönüp bağırdığını gördüm, "Kaç kere çağırdım seni!".. Yoksa bu ... onlar gerçekten..?

'''Tanık 3'''

"Şey, ee... Ben sınıf 2-C'den Noto Hisamitsu. Birinci sınıftayken Takasu ile yakın arkadaştık ve hala berebar çok zaman geçiriyoruz. Ama son zamanlarda ne zaman onunla birlikte okula yürümek istesem bir şekilde ortadan kayboluveriyor. Neyin nesidir bu diye düşünmeden edemiyorum. Daha dün, en sevdiğim grubun yeni albümü çıktığı için müzik mağazasına beraber gideriz diye düşündüm. Gidip öğle yemeği arasında ona sordum..Sonunda.. Oldukça gariptir, bana dedi ki 'Bekle bir saniye,' ve sonra arkaya döndü, "Aisaka, bugün seninle eve gelemiyeceğim, tamam mı?.. 8'de dönerim.'.. Bu beni meraklandırdı. Dönersin? Nereye? Ve ne yapacaksın o döndüğün yerde? Daha sonra, müzik mağazasındayken, ne oluyor diye sordum ona, o da sadece 'Boş ver' dedi... Kesinlikle birşeyler dönüyor!"

'''Tanık 4'''

"Ben sınıf 2-C'den Kushieda Minori. Sanırım benim için Taiga'nın yakın bir arkadaşı diyebilirsiniz, ama son zamanlarda sanki benden birşeyler saklıyor gibi. Her sabah okula beraber yürümeden önce aynı yerde buluşuyoruz, ama , bunu nasıl açıklasam size.. Takasu-kun da beraber geliyor, sanki hiçbirşeyin farkında değilmiş gibi yürüyerek her zaman Taiga'nın biraz arkasında beliriveriyor. Bu bir 'çift' oldular anlamına mı geliyor? Yoksa bir daha 'asla ayrılmamaya and mı içtiler'? Ama Taiga her zaman " Sadece yolda karşılaşıveriyoruz," diye iddia da bulunuyor ya da "Gerçekten mi? Hiç fark etmemişim." diyor. Hmmm, her ne kadar Taiga'nın üç günde bir okula geç kalma alışkanlığından kurtulmuş olmasına sevinsem de... Benden birşey sakladığı hissinden rahatsız olmadan edemiyorum. O ikisi okulda bile biraz sinsi görünüyor bana, kim bilir ne haltlar karıştırıyorlar... Oh? Yoksa kıskançlık dedikleri şey bu mu? O zaman Sailor sistemine ne olacak? Peki ya Rosa Chinensis ve Rosa Gigantea ne olacak?... [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Marimite Ne] diyorum ben? Ahhh! ben bile neden bahsettiğimi anlamıyorum artık~!!! "

...Ryuuji hala Ryuuji idi. Keskin bakışları çoğu zaman yanlış anlamalara ve söylentilere yol açardı. Ama o çoktan alışmıştı, ya da daha açıklayıcı olmak gerekirse, incinmemek için, bir defans mekanizması olarak başkalarının dediklerini göz ardı etmeyi çoktan öğrenmişti.

... Aisaka ise hala Aisaka'ydı. Dedikoduları pek de dert etmeyen tipte bir kızdı. Esasında kendisi dışında kimse ilgisini çekmezdi, (Minorin ve Kitamura istisnalardı tabi).

Baştan beri ikisi de okulda şöhret sahibi olduklarından, etraflarında artan fısıltıların hiç farkına varmadılar.

Bu vesvesesi hiç bitmeyen sınıfta, ikisine bakışlar atıp başlarını sallayarak sınıf arkadaşları birbirlerinin kulaklarına fısıldaştılar: ".. Kendi gözlerimle gördüm, ikisi de aynı binadan çıktı... ", "Beraber marketteydiler önceki gün... ", "Gene ikisi fısıldaşıyorlar..", "Ah! İkisi de ortadan kayboldu! ", "Avuç içi kaplan Takasu'yu ilk ismiyle çağırdı," "Ama Takasu da cesur, öyle rahat rahat onu aptal diye çağırabilmek", "Ve üstelik de hala sağ salim kalmak..", "Bentoları bile aynı!"

''Acaba Takasu Ryuuji ve Aisaka Taiga beraber...?''

"Ah, kahretsin!"

Minik avuç içi kaplan soludu, herkesin irkilmesine yol açarak. ''Ne oldu? Avını mı kaybetti?'' Ancak Aisaka'nın yüz ifadesi değişmedi,

"Hey Ryuuji! Sana bir şey söylemeyi unuttum... "

Aisaka, Ryuuji'nin etrafında oturan sınıf arkadaşlarının eğilmeye başlayıp dediklerine kulak misafiri olmaya çalıştığı gerçeğini göz ardı ederek direk onun cam kenarındaki sırasına yürüdü.

"Şimdi ne var?"

"Dün... "

Aisaka'nın sesi alçalıyordu... ''Duyamıyorum!'' Dedi paparazziler daha da yakına eğilerek.

"..söylemyi unuttum..."

Ryuuji homurdandı ve Aisaka'nın alçak sesini dinlemek için yüzünü kaldırdı. Etraflarındaki kulaklar pozisyonlarından gelen herhangi bir sinyali almaya çalışırken, sadece Ryuuji'nin duyabileceği bir sesle fısıldamaya devam etti Aisaka.

"...bu gece evet gitmiyor..."

''NE?!'' Ryuuji'nin arkasında oturan oğlanlar bunu duyunca kaskatı oldular. ''Ne dedi o az önce??'' Notları sağa sola dağıtarak herkese az önce duyduklarını ilettiler. Aisaka az önce ''bu gece eve gitmeyeceğini'' söyledi. Herkes sustu. Etraflarındaki bakışları göz ardı ederek, Ryuuji cevap verdi,

"..gece kalacak?.."

"...Evet."

"O zaman... çoktan hazır.."

"...Evet."

''Olamaz! Olabilir mi? Onlar gerçekten!!!?'' Fısıltılar sınıftan sürüklenip geçti. ''Hey, bekle bir saniye, onlar gerçekten, gece kalmak dedi.. ve hazırlanmak dedi..''

"Yani bunun anlamı avuç içi kaplan Takasu'nun evinde kalacak bu gece demek mi?"

Salyalarını yutarak, uzun saçlı Haruto alçak sesle fısıldadı

"Takasu hazır ol dedi.. b-bunun anlamı beraber yatağa gitmek? Aman tanrım... bu insana ne kadar yanlış bir his veriyor..."

Tam Haruta'nın arkasında ayakta duran dört göz Noto da yavaşça cevap verdi.

''Uvaaa~!'' Sınıftaki kızların bazıları heyecanla soluk alıp vermeye başladılar. ''Bu sınıfımızın resmi olarak bilinen ilk cinsel deneyimi olabilir!...'' Kihara Maya kıpkırmızı kesildi ve açıkça ilan etti, "Bence bu onların ilk seferleri bile değil!" Oğlanların bazıları acıyla mırıldandı, "Aslında ben her zaman avuç içi kaplanın biraz güzel olduğunu düşünmüştüm, kimse ona kancayı takamaz diye ümit ediyordum..." Diğerleri de ekledi, " Ben de öyle. Geçen sene ona aşkımı itiraf ettiğimde, umursamaz bir şekilde hepimizin cehenneme kadar gidebileceğini söylemişti..." Daha ve daha fazlası fikirlerini dile getirmeye başladı.

Bütün sınıf tek bir vücut halinde Ryuuji'ye döndü, ikisinin geleceklerini planlamalarını izlemek için. Aisaka pencereden dışarı bakıyordu, o yüzden kimse surat ifadesini seçemiyordu, bu arada Ryuuji kaşlarını çatıyordu, sanki birine meydan okuyormuş gibi... yüksek bir ihtimalle Aisaka'nın babasına.

"Ku-Kushieda, görünüşe bakılırsa senin iyi dostuna bu gece büyük bir şey olacak!"

Kushieda sessiz kaldı.

"Kushieda?"

Kızlar kaç kez omzuna dokunsalarsa dokunsunlar veya dirsekleriyle dürterlerse dürtsünler, o hareketsiz kaldı ve öylece o ikisini izlemeye devam etti.

Aslında o kadar gerekli olmasada, ikilimizin gerçekte neden bahsettiğini açıklasak iyi olur:

"Annen dün bir şey yemeden çıkmadı mı? ''Bu gece eve gelmeyecekmiş'', onu söylememi istedi.Bar sahibinin doğum günü olduğu için, sabaha kadar parti yapacaklarmış."

"Yasuko barda mı kalacak?Yani bütün gece mi kalacak?"

"''Evet'', öyle söyledi."

"O zaman ''çoktan hazır'' olmalı bütün gece o yaşlı adam İnage'nin acılarını dinlemeye, daha geçen sene boşandı o adam."

"O kısmı da söyledi, 'O İnage yok mu durmadan aynı şey..." gibi birşeyler söyledi..." "Ahh, kahretsin! Beni ailenin kişisel sekreteri olarak kullanmaktan vazgeç!"

"Eğer beğenmiyorsan, yemek yemeğe benim eve gelme!"

"..."

"Sana kaç kez söylemem gerekiyor beni duymazlıktan gelme diye?!"

<center>* * *</center>

2-C oldukça normal bir teneffüs geçirmekteydi. Takasu Ryuuji güneşle kaplı sırasında manga okuyor, Aisaka Taiga ise suratında canı sıkılmış bir ifade, etrafında 'bana yaklaşma' diyen bir aurayla sessizce kutu sütünü içiyordu.

Ancak oldukça cesaret sahibi bir kişi gedi ve Aisaka'nın sırtını sıvazladı,

"Hey, Taiga.. Şu an vaktin var mı?"

Bu kişi Kushieda Minori'den bir başkası değildi. ''Yani sonunda soracak, ha?...'' Bütün sınıf avuç içi kaplanın kafasının arkasına dikmişti gözlerini.

"Niye bu kadar ciddi bir surat... Hey! Minorin?!"

Geçmişte kendisi için pek de normal olmayan ciddi bir ifadeyle, Minori Taiga'yı yakasından sürükleyerek sırasından kaldırdı. Minik Aisaka bağırdı,

"S-Sen beni çekiştirmeden de hareket edebilirim! Düşeceğim!!"

"Sen sadece beni takip et!"

Görüldüğü üzere Minori bütün dünyada bunu avuç içi kaplana yapabilecek tek kişiydi. Eğer başka biri olsaydı, üç saniyeden kısa bir zamanda bir uzuvları ısırılmış olurdu. Herkes nefesini tutarken, Minori Aisaka'yı çuval gibi sürükledi ve önündeki kişiye dedi ki,

"...Sen. Sen de gel!"

"....Huh?... B-Ben mi?"

İşaret ettiği kişi Takasu Ryuuji'den başkası değildi. Minori tarafından çağrıldığı için biraz kendinden geçmiş hissetti. '' Gerçi beni sadece 'sen' diye çağırdı..''Gözleri bu düşünceye biraz kısıldı, gerçi başka hiç kimse kaşlarını çattığını anlayamıyordu.

Okul çatısı gergin bir atmosferle doluydu...aslında gözle görülemese de, öyle hissediliyordu.

Genel olarak güzel bir gündü, bulutlar gök yüzünde aheste aheste kayıyorlardı.

"M-Minorin...?"

"Kushieda?"

Ryuuji ve Aisaka'yı buraya sürükledikten sonra, Kushieda Minori arkasını dönmüştü onlara... Bu sıra dışı vaziyette, okul üniformasının üstüne giydiği eşofmanın kenarları nedendir bilinmez rüzgara karşı uçuşuyordu.

Ryuuji sesini kısarak kendisinden 30 cm alçakta olan Aisaka'ya fısıldadı,

"Hey... neler oluyor burada?"

"Be nereden bileyim?..Minorin'i ben de ilk kez böyle görüyorum... belki de bir şeye kızmıştır?"

Aisaka melankolik bir havayla kafasını kaldırdı, rahatsız olmuş bir hali vardı, gene de öne adım atmaya karar verdi...

[[Image:Toradora vol01 179.jpg|thumb]]

"Şeyy... M-Minorin.....?"

Elini öne uzatırken sesi durdu. Sanki bütün dünya da durmuş gibiydi. Geri dönerken Minorin'in gözlerinden sanki bir göz yaşı pırıltısı görmüş oldular, ancak daha emin olamadan Minori aniden Taiga'nın önüne atladı.

"Ahh?!" diye çığlık attı Aisaka, kollarını kalkan yaparak.'' Neler oluyor?'' Minori sesizce Aisaka'nın yanından kayarak geçti ve sonra...

"TAKASU----KUUUUUNNN!!!!!"

"Vahhh?!"

Minori Ryuuji'nin bir kaç metre önünde durdu ve zarifçe yere diz çöktü.

Uçuşan tozlar ve eşofman ceketinin ortasında...

"Şu andan itibaren Taiga'mı sana emanet ediyorum! Lütfen! Ona iyi bak!!!"

Gökleri delen bir bağırtıyla bunu söyledi.

"..Huh?! Ne..? Haaaa?!"

Minori elleri yerde başını eğdi alnı parmaklarına değene kadar. Ryuuji'nin bütün bu olanlardan ağzı açık kalmıştı, Aisaka ise çenesini kapamakta büyük çaba sarf ediyordu.

"Takasu-kun, bu kız.. Taiga, o benim için çok önemli bir arkadaş. Zaman zaman kolay sinirlenebilir, ama oldukça iyi kalpli ve nazik bir kızdır!!!... Lütfen! Onu m-mutlu et!!!"

Ühü... Aisaka'nın tek görebildiği Minori'nin ağladığıydı. Bir saniye geçti..on saniye... otuz saniye..

Kendine ilk gelen Ryuuji oldu,

"Kushieda, b-bekle bir saniye...n-neden bahsediyorsum..?"

"Lütfen böyle yapmayı kes!

Minori kafasını kaldırdı ve ciddi bir ifadeyle Ryuuji'ye baktı,

"Bilmezlikten gelmeyi kes, tamam mı? Takasu-kun, bu kadarı yeter artık! Herşeyin farkındayım! Sizi sonuna kadar destekleyeceğim!"

Minori bütün bunları direk Ryuujiye bakarak açık ve azimli bakışlarla ilan etti ...Ryuuji kendi açısından Minori'nin davranışından o kadar büyülenmişti ki, ağzını açamıyordu.

"Hiç fark etmediği mi düşünüyorsunuz? Her gün okula beraber yürümüyor musunuz? Ve ben de her zaman ikinizin arasındayım. Bunca zamandır beraber olduğunuzu bana söylemenizi bekledim..Ama ne kadar vakit geçerse geçsin bir türlü söylemiyorsunuz! O yüzden!"

"H-Hayır! Öyle değil! S-Sen, Kushieda, yanlış anladın..."

"Ben sadece diyorum ki kesin artık saklanmayı! Takasu-kun! Taiga! Çoktan çıktığınızı biliyorum! Size hep bunu söylemek istedim!"
Minorin hala yerde diz çökmüşken parmağıyla Ryuuji'yi işaret etti ve gülümseyerek başını eğdi,

"Evet!Yanılmış olamam!Takasu-kun sen Taiga'nın öteki yarısısın!Kesinlikle başkasının aranıza girmesine izin vermeyeceğim. O yüzden rahatlayın ve ilişkinize devam edin, tamam mı?"

''Bana yalvarsan bile, ben..'' Büyük bir darbe alan Ryuuji halsizce yere çömeldi, sanki ruhu bedenini terk edip gitmek üzereydi.

Şok konuşma yeteneğini elinden almıştı..Herşeyi inkar etmek istese bile..''Bunu yalanlamalıyım!''

"Hayır, yanlış anladın Minorin! O tür birşey yok aramızda!! En azından çnce bizi bir dinleyemez misin? Lütfen hadi ayağa kalk!"

Aisaka Ryuuji'nin önüne fırlayıp açıklamaya başlamıştı.Ryuuji ağlamaklı oldu..''Evet, yanımda hala Aisaka var. Benim gibi bir umutsuz vakanın bu yanlış anlamayı açıklamasına yardım edebilir.'' Ryuuji beton yere kalpaklandı ve içinden sessizce bu mesajı Aisaka'ya gönderdi.

Ancak..

"Ho ho ho, utangaçlığa ne gerek var! Tebrikler siz ikinize!"

Minori zarif bir edayla eteğini düzeltti ve sessizce Aisaka'nın omzunun üzerinden Ryuuji'ye bir bakış fırlattı.

"Takasu-kun, eğer Taiga'yı ağlatırsan seni asla affetmem."

Bu sözleri kesinliğine şüphe bırakmayacak bir yüz ifadesiyle söylemişti.

''Mesele o değil! Bekle bir saniye! Düşündüğün gibi değil.. Değiiilll!!'' Ryuuji kalbinin derinliklerinde çığırdı. Birşey söylemye, elini uzatmaya, şimdi arkasını dönmüş uzaklaşmaya hazırlanan Minori'ye açıklamaya çabaladı..Ama boğazı, eli ve geri kalan her uzvu felce uğramış gibiydi ve ağzından tek bir ses bile çıkmadı.

Hareketsiz Ryuuji'nin önünde, herşeyi açıklayacağınıa ümidini bağladığı son kişi, Aisaka'da bir bıçak darbesiyle yere yıkılmıştı. O minik cansız beden göxlerinin önünde geriye yere doğru süzülmüş ve hareketsiz kalmıştı; kan fışkırmış ve o küçük beden kızıla boyanmıştı.

"Ooooo..Demek öyle. Hmm, ben de merak ediyordum beraber misiniz diye! Takasu seni aradım, o yüzden buradayım.Ama sanırım artık arama nedenim o kadar da önemli değil. Tebrikler ikinize de! Gerçi bana bundan daha önce bahsetmediğine hala inanamıyorum ama.."

Meğerse Kitamura da olay yerindeymiş..

Herşeyi merdivenlere açılan kapıdan görmüş. Ve Minori'nin sözlerini duyduktan sonra o da aynı yanlış anlamaya kapılmış.

Kitamura yerde yatan minik cesede yaklaştı ve bitirici darbeyi indirdi,

"Aisakai Takasu'yu senin ellerine bırakıyorum. Birbirinize iyi bakın. Şimdi düşündüm de siz ikiniz biribrinize gerçekten de tastamam uymuşsunuz!"

Ve işte böyle iki donmuş vücud yerde yatmaya devametti.. bir daha kalkacak gücü bulamayarak...

<center>* * *</center>

"Umm, acaba siparişinizi alabilir miyim?"

"..."

"..."

"...Eee, a-afedersiniz, ama birşey almayacaksınız.."

"Biraz meyve suyu olur."

"İki tane olsun, onunkiyle aynısı.."

"..İçecek, değil mi? Ah, bardaklar orada, buyrun kullanın."

Söylemekle görevli ol duğu bu cümleleri söyledikten sonra, garson arkasını dönüp uzaklaştı. Ancak masadaki hiç kimse kalkıp da içecek falan almadı.

Ana yolun kenarındaki bu aile restoranında saat akşam on sularıydı. Pencerenin kenarındaki sigara içmenin yasak olduğu alnda iki ceset bir masayı paylaşmaktaydı..

Aylardan Nisan olduğu halde daha iri olanı gevşek bir tişört giyinmekteydi, kafasında yüzünü yıkarken saçlarını topladığı toka duruyordu; küçük olanı ise kırmızı kareli bir bluzla, yeşikl kareli bir etek giyinmişti, kafasındaki saçlar uzun ve darmadağanıktı.

İkisi de tastamam sefil bir haldeydi. Tek laf etmeden, gözlerini bile kırpmayarak zamanın yavaşça akıp gitmesine izin veriyorlardı.

"Nasıl işler bu hale.. geldi?"

İlk konuşan daha iri ceset Ryuuji'ydi. Dirseklerini masaya dayayarak başını ellerini arasına ladı ve kısık bir sesle konuştu,

"Bir şey yanlış mı gitti? Nasıl Kushieda Minori böylesine yanlış bir fikre kapıldı.."

Ryuuji nihayet Minri'nin daha önce bilmediği bir yanını görmüştü; diğerlerine kolay kolay kulak asmayan, oldukça benmerkezcil bir kı. Baka bir deyişle Kushieda Minori süper egosantrikti. Ancak Aisaka'nın en iyi arkadaşı olduğuna göre, ikisinin ortak bir özelliği paylaşıyor olamaları pek de mantıksız sayılmazdı.

"Diğerlerinden ziyade.. Kushieda'nın yanlış anlaması.."

Ve üstelikte bir yıldır platonik bir aşk beslediği kızı aniden önünde diz çökmüş bulmak..Aynı derecede önemli bir ğer şey ise Aisaka'nın da aynı darbeyi yemiş olmasıydı.

"..."

Aisaka boş bakışlarını çevirdi. Kanepenin en ucunda oturarak kederli kederli yukarıya bakıyordu.''Öyle oturmaya devam ederse kayıp düşecek.Bu gerçekten de Avu İçi Kaplan mı? O, sırf bakışlarıyla bir adamı millerce öteye kaçıran 2-C'nin Avuç İçi Kaplanı, yırtıcı kükreyişi kulakları delen o kaplan mı? '' Ryuuji Aisaka için de kötü hissetmeye başladı.

"Aisaka topla kendini."

Ryuuji kolunu masanın üzerinden uzattı ve aisaka'nın minik omzunu sarstı, ancak..

"..."

Aisaka'nın ruhu hala vücuduna geri dönmemişti.

"Aisaka..."

Kalan enerjisini de harcamış olarak, Ryuuji yorgunlukla masanın üstüne serildi. Gerçekten de.. niye böyle olmuştu?

Çoktan böyle yaralara alışmış olması gerekirdi.Yanlış anlaşılmak da, diğerlerine kötü bir ilk izlenim vermek de; böyle şeylere ana okulundan beri alışmış olmalıydı.

"...Ahh, işte sorun burada."

Ryuuji niye bu kadar şok olduğunu anladı. Yanlış anlaşıldığı için değildi, asıl mesele o yanlış anlaşılmadan sonra, aslında aşık olduğu kızdan aldığı tepkinin neşeli gülümsemeler ve ciddi destek sözleri olmasıydı, o yüzden kendini açıklayamamıştı. O yüzden bu kadar çaresiz hissediyordu.

Ne kadar da aptalım, Ryuuji kendi kedini lanetledi.Tıpkı beklediğim gibi.. Gerçekten de beni hiçbir zaman sevmediği halde, ben kendim onun kalbini kazanmak için hiç çaba göstermediğim halde.. Ne ümit ediyordum ki? Belki de üzgün hissetmeye bile hakkım yok.

Birkaç dakika daha bu şekilde düşünerek geçtikten sonra, birşey fark ederek kafasını kaldırdı..

"Ah.."

Masanın üzerine konulan iki bardağın çıkardığı sesi duydu.

"..Bu seninki. Ne istediğini bilemedim, o yüzden.. herneyse al sana bir peach west indies, içinde bol bol c vitamini var."

Aisaka sessizce oturduğu yerden kalkmış ve iki büyük bardak dolusu meyve suyuyla geri dönmüştü. Bardakları masanın üzerine koyduktan sonra yerine tekrar yayılıp oturduç

"Aisaka.."

''Ne zaman hayata geri döndü bu kız?'' Aisaka derin bir iç çekti. Dikleşerek, kafasını kaldırdı ve dedi ki;

"Üzgünüm. hep birbirimize yapıştığımız için..ben hep herşey benim yolumdan gitsin diye tutturduğum için işlerin sonu böyle oldu. Hep Ryuuji'yi araya karıştırıp.. benim gibi ümitsiz bir sahip.. seni aptal köpek diye çağırmaya hakkım yok."

Sadece bakışları normal keskinliklerini korumuştu.Böyle konuşsa bile yorgun görünüyordu, gözleri parlıklığını yitirmişti.

Ryuuji'nin kalbine bir iğne batar gibi oldu.

''Aisaka da benim gibi hissediyor. Her zaman beraber olduğumuz için yanlış anlaşıldık ve böyle üzüldük! Aisaka da ben de, ikimizde iyice yakınlaştık. Ve bu yüzden, her zaman yüzyüze yanyana..''

Ancak..

"..Şey ben o kadar da şikayetçi değilim.. seninle beraber olmaktan.."

Ryuuji birşey daha söylemek istedi, ama vazggeçti. ''Aisaka'nın kendisi de acı çekiyor..o yüzden.. kendime güvenerek bir şey söyleyemiyorum.'' Bu sefer Aisaka konuştu:

"Ben k-karar verdim."

Pipetiyle bardağının dibindeki buzları dürtüştürürken, kafasını kaldırdı ve bir çift azim dolu gözle direk Ryuuji'ye baktı:

"Yarın gidip düzgün bir şekilde Kitamura-kun'a itiraf edeceğim. Aptalca hatalar yapmayacağım. İtiraf etmek için direk ve.. normal yolu kullanacağım."

Gözleri kendine pek güvenmediğini belli etse de, gene ekledi,"Böyle karar verdim."

Nefesi kesilen aslında Ryuuji oldu.

"Aisaka, niye aniden? Hayır, sene başından şu ana kadar aranızda doğru düzgün bir gelişme bile olmadı ki!"

"Doğru, hiç gelişme yok. Üstelik.."

''Bizi yanlış anladı ve seni de araya karıştırdım..'' dedi kısık bir sesle.

"İşte o yüzden buna artık bir son vermek istiyorum."

"Son? Ne demek istiyorsun?"

"İkimizn 'sürekli beraber' olmasına bir son vermek demek istedim." diye bitirdi Aisaka.

Yüz ifadesi buz gibi soğuk olsa da gözleri netleşmişti. Ryuuji'nin ise nutku tutulmuştu.

"Bugünden itibaren artık özgürsün! Canın ne isterse onu yapabilirsin. Bir şey demeyeceğim. Eğer Minorin'e itiraf etmek falan istiyorsan, git et! Yarın benim itirafımın sonucu ne olursa olsun, artık beni dinlemek zorunda değilsin."

"...!"

"Bir köpek olarak hayatın bugün burada bitiyor.Yarından itibaren eski halimize, aşk mektubundan önceki duruma geri döneceğiz!"

Bir kölenin azad oluş vaktiydi bu.

Artık onu dinlemek zorunda değildi.

Bu anda mutlu hissetmesi gerekiyordu!!

Gene de Ryuuji hiçbir şey söylemedi.

En azındam, "Zamanın için teşekkürler!" ya da "Nihayet, kutlama vakti!!" gibi bir şeyler söyleyebilirdi. Ama hiçbir şey söylemedi. "Bundan sonra yalnız hissedeceğim." bile demedi.. kesinlikle hiç bir kelime çıkmadı ağzından. Ryuuji'nin kafası bomboştu , tek yapabildiği buz gibi bardağına tutunabilmekti. Parmakları buzun soğuklundan uyuşmaya başladığında bile, kalbi buz kesmeye başladığında bile..

Ama nedendir bilinmez Aisaka gülümsedi. Mahçup bir ifadeyle gözlerini Ryuuji'den kaçırarak elleriyle ağznı kapadı ve kafasını eğdi,

"Çok tuhaf, niye böyle olduk biz? Bugün bile hiç önceden plan yapmadığımız halde.. İki yürüyen zombi sanki doğanın bir kanunuymuşçasına ikimizde aynı yerde bitiverelim,he he..Hergün beraber yemek yemek, beraber tembellik edip gene beraber kavga etmek.."

Gözleri minik hilallere kısılırken, küçük ellerinin arasından ufak bir kıkırtı kaçtı.Aisaka gerçekten de gülüyordu, Ryuuji ilk kez onun böyle içten, kalpten güldüğünü görmüştü.

"Aslında ben eve geri dönmek istemiyordum, bir tek benim olduğum o yalnız ev..O nedenle her zaman senin evine dalar, oturup akşam yemeği bile yerdim.Gerçekten de çok.."

Aisaka aklındandaki söylemeye çalışmaktan vazgeçti omuz silkip sustu.''Nedir niyeti bu kızın?'' Boş bakışlarını çevirdi ve gözlerini kapadı, sanki gördüğü herşeyi dikkatle saklayıp bir daha hiç görülmesin diye mühürlemek istiyormuş gibiydi.

"Ha ha ha, nasıl desem bunu?..Ama neyseki açlıktan ölmedim huh?Gerçekten de sakarın ve beceriksizin tekiyim.O evde yalnız yaşadığımı farketmiştin değil mi?"

Aisaka belki de Ryuuji'nin kafasını salladığını görmedi.

"Benimkisi sıradan bir hikaye. Annem ve babamla pek iyi anlaşamazdık ve her zaman tartışıyorduk.Bir gün "Ben bu evden gidiyorum!" deyiverdim ve onlarda sadece "Buyur git!" dediler ve bu apartmanı verdiler bana.Farkına bile varmadan çoktam dışarı atılmıştım.Ama lafımı geri almak için fazla gururluydum.Buraya taşınıp geldiğimde hiç bir ev işi yapamadığımı fark ettim.Beni görmeye kimse gelmedi.Aslında gerçekten aptalca olan şey anne ve babamın o tip insanlar olduğunu bildiğim halde taşınmakta ısrar etmiş olmamdı.Ne kadar da salağım değil mi? Hadi gül bana! Merak etme kızmayacağım!"

En sonunda gözlerini açmıştı.

Bütün bunları tek bir seferde söyleyip içini boşalttıktan sonra,omuzlarının bu yükü taşımaktan yorgun düştüğünü anladı Ryuuji.

Ryuuji boğazından bir inilti sesi çıktığını fark etti.''Neyin nesidir bu? Nedir bu? Yani Aisaka'nın anlattığı bu basit hikaye, o trajik terk eddilme hikayelerinden biri...Prensesin bir süre oynayıp sıkıldıktan sonra oyuncak şatosunda untup gittiği oyuncak bebeğin hikayesş gibi...
''

Aisaka gülüyordu ve anlaşılan Ryuuji'nin de onunla beraber gülmesini bekliyordu. O yüzden..

"Heh! Ha ha ha ha!"

O yüzden..

"He he he! Evet çok salaksın!"

"Dedim işte sana!"

Ryuuji güldü, kalbinin paramparça olduğunu hissettiği halde, mutluymuş gibi gülmek için elinden geleni yaptı.Çünkü dha önce hiç kimsenin onun gülmesini bu kadar çok istediğini hissetmemişti.

Hepsi bitecekti bugün.Yarından itibaren herşey eski haline dönecekti. Birbirlerini selam bile vermeden

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Toradora%21:Volume1_Chapter4|4. Bölüm]]'e Geri Dön
| [[Toradora!_(Turkish)|Ana Sayfa]]'ya Geri Dön
| [[Toradora%21_%28Turkish%29:Volume1_Chapter6|6. Bölüm]]'e Git
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Toradora! (Turkish):Volume1 Chapter5

2009-08-29T19:51:51Z

Hariseldon:

'''Bölüm 5'''

"Hey, çek kafanı oradan! Televizyonun önünü kapatıyorsun!"

Ryuuji'nin televizyon ekranının yarısını görmesini engelleyen kafanın
sahibi geri dönmeden cevap verdi,

"Ah, kes sesini artık! Sen kendin biraz yana kayamaz mısın?"

Bu usandırıcı cevabı veren kayıtsızlıkla konuşan Aisaka'ydı.

"Ne?! Bir kere o benim televizyonum! Eğer aynı şeyi bir daha söylemeye niyetin varsa, çık dışarı, kapı orda! Zaten şu pencerenin hemen ardında yaşıyorsun!"

"..."

"BEN BURADA YOKMUŞUM GİBİ DAVRANMAYI KES!"

Ryuuji'nin bağırışı nihayet Aisaka'nın başını çevirmesini sağladı. Soğuk bir ifade yansıtan gözleri kirpiklerinin altında parlıyordu.

"Şu anda televizyon seyrediyorum, biraz sessiz olabilir misin? Off~ Aptal bir köpek kolay kolay bir şey öğrenmiyor, değil mi?

"Sen!!! Seni.."

''Baş belası komşu'' Ryuuji'nin aklına gelen ilk şeydi. Tam küçük sehpanın önünde ayağa kalkmış, kendisini Ryuuji'nin efendisi ilan eden ve televizyon ekranının çoğunu kafası kaplayan bu şahsı sertçe dürtmek
üzereyken...

"Ryuu~ chan..Kavga etmemelisiniz şimdi~ "

Yasuko açılmış kapının önünde belirdi ve dedi ki:

"Dün Ya-chan ev sahibi tarafından güzelce bir haşlandı.Dediğine göre zaten baştan beri gürültücüymüşüz,ama son zamanlarda gittikçe daha da kötü oluyormuş~"

"Eh, çoğu bu kız yüzünden..Hey! Niye sen gene hiçbir şey giyinmedin?!"

Ryuuji'nin sesi Aisaka'nın şaşırarak başını çevirmesini sağladı, İnko-chan bile irkilerek Yasuko'ya göz attı. Üç çift göz bembeyaz kar gibi tenine bakakalmışken, Yasuko kendisi hiç de rahatsız olmuş görünmüyordu...

Neredeyse şeffaf tek parça bir elbise giyinmiş, belini kıvıran Yasuko elinde bir de zarif leopar desenli bir ceket taşıyordu.

"Bu elbise havalı duruyor!"

"He he he, güzel, öyle değil mi? Başka ne düşünüyorsun Taiga-chan?"

Yasuko kıkırdayıp, eteğini sallaya dururken, Aisaka yüz ifadesini hiç değiştirmeden sadece uzun uzun baktı ona. Ryuuji nefesini tutuyordu...

"..İşte!"

Aisaka parmağıyla Yasuko'nun poposunun ortasını işaret etti.

"İç çamaşırın görünüyor."

"Aaah..! Gerçekten mi?!"

İnko-chan hiç tereddüt etmeden çabucak ekleyiverdi,

"Ama böylesi daha iyi!"

''Ne kadar aptalca. Kim bu dünyada bir kuşun dediğine kulak asar ki?''
Ryuuji kaşlarını çatarken, annesi aniden neşeleniverdi.''Aman tanrım, kuşun dediğini kabul etti bu kadın!?''

Yasuko eteğini kaldırdı ve çamaşırı ortada bir şekilde kendi etrafında şöyle bir döndü.

"O zaman ben bunu giyeyim! Hadi ben işe gidiyorum~"

Koca göğüslerini hafifçe sallandırarak mutlu mutlu gülümsedi ve biriktirdiği parayla aldığı çörek torbasını kaparak masum masum el salladı,

"Eh, Ryuu-chan, Taiga-chan, Ya-chan gidiyor artık~"

"Evet, evet, dikkatli ol. Çok fazla içme, ve tehlikeli birine rasgelirsen telefonla beni aramayı unutma!"

"Ta~mam~! Taiga-chan eve fazla geç gitme!"

"Tabi, dikkatli olun."

Eski kapı gıcırtıyla kapandığında Takasu evi dış dünyadan bir kez daha koptu.

Önemli olan, şu an, basitçe söylemek gerekirse...

"Hmm, ben gidip bir çay kaynatayım."

"Bana da hazırla ve bir de tatlı ekle tabi."

"Tatlı? Var mı ki evde? Umrunda olan tek şey yemek yemek mi senin? En azından arada sırada bize işe yarar bir şey getir!"

"..."

"Bana duvar muamelesi yapmayı kesecek misin sen?!"

Eğer küçük bir ihtimalle de olsa farketmediyseniz, Takasu Ryuuji ve Aisaka Taiga artık birbirlerinin varlığına tamamı ile alışmışlardı... aynı zamanda Ryuuji'nin garip aile yapısına da. Ama her halükarda bu konuda yapılabilecek birşey yoktu, çünkü bu ikisi neredeyse beraber yaşıyor gibiydiler.

Aisaka'nın geç kalkmayacağından emin olmak için, Ryuuji her sabah onu almaya evine giderdi. Yanında önceden hazırladığı [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/bento bentolarıda] getirerek, Aisaka giyinirken Ryuuji basit bir kahvaltı hazırlardı.

Okula yürürken, Minori ile karşılaşmadan önce aralarında uygun bir uzaklık bırakırlar, okula varana kadar da bu uzaklığı korurlardı.
Okulda, sık sık Kitamura'nın kalbini kazanmak için çeşitli stratejileri tartışırlar ve sonra bu stratejileri hayata geçirirlerdi...Gerçi çoğu başarısızlıkla sonuçlanmıştı şimdiye kadar.

Okuldan sonra, biraz alışveriş için markete yönelirlerdi...

Başta pişirme işlemi Aisaka'nın yerinde gerçekleşirdi, ama kısa sürede bir problemle karşılaştılar: Eğer sadece ikisi akşam yemeği yiyor olsaydı, her şey yolunda olurdu, ancak o zaman Yasuko ihmal edilmiş oluyordu. Eğer Ryuuji sadece Aisaka'nın payını pişirseydi, o zaman eve döndüğünde tekrar yemek pişirmek zorunda kalırdı ki bu bir günde iki akşam yemeği pişirmek, başka bir deyişle gereksiz yere yorulmak anlamına gelirdi. Aisaka'nın evinde büyük bir miktar pişirip, ailesinin payını eve getirebilirdi, ama bu da pek pratik olmazdı.

Böylece verilen karara göre pişirme Takasu'nun evinde yapılacaktı ve üçü hep beraber yiyecekti ki artık tam da öyle yapıyorlar. Aslında bir düşününce, iki yerde aynı işi yapmayı denemek gerçekten de yorucuydu. Aisaka'nın mutfağı pırıl pırıl olduğu halde, kullanması beklenmedik bir şekilde zor bir yerdi. Bıçaklar pek keskin değildi, ayrıca Ryuuji'nin sinirli hissetmesine yol açan başka bir neden de yeterince tabak çanak olmamasıydı.

Şaşırtıcı bir şekilde, Yasuko Aisaka'yı kabul etmeye oldukça açıktı ve Aisaka kendi açısından Yasuko'nun egzantirikliği konusunda pek de rahatsız veya meraklı değildi, o basitçe sadece akşam yemeği için geliyordu. Ve Yasuko'nun işe gitme vakti geldiğinde, o ve Ryuuji el sallayarak Yasuko'yu uğurlarlardı.

Başlarda, Aisaka Yasuko işe gider gitmez kendi evine yola çıkardı, ama sonraları televizyon seyretmek, [http://tr.wikipedia.org/wiki/Manga_%28%C3%A7izgi_roman%29 manga] okumak,arada sırada kestirmek, Kitamura ve Kushieda'yı merak etmek derken...Takasular'ın evinde harcadığı zaman yavaşça uzadı...

"..Ah!"

Ryuuji fark edene kadar, çoktan bu rutin yerleşmişti.

Çenesini kaplayan salyayı silerken, telaşla küçük sehpanın diğer tarafındaki şahsa bağırdı,

"Hey, Aisaka! Uyan!"

"..Hmm..?"

Tembel tembel televizyon seyrederken, fakında olmadan uyuyakalmışlardı. Ryuuji okul eşofmanlarını giymişken, Aisaka tüy gibi yumuşak ve kabarık tek paça elbisesinin içindeydi, ikiside yerde [http://sozluk.sourtimes.org/?t=tatami tatamilerin] üzerindeydi. Saat çoktan gecenin üçü omuştu bile.

"Ne olursa olsun bütün geceyi benim evimde geçirmemelisin, öyle değil mi? Acele et de, git kendi evinde yat!..."

"..Umm.."

Aisaka yüzünü oturma minderlerinden birine dayamış, minderi yastık olarak kullanırken, Ryuuji onun kendisini duyup duymadığından bile emin değildi. Aisaka elini elbiselerinin içine sokup karnınnı kaşımaya başladı...''Niye! seni''..Ryuuji çabucak minderi kafasının altından çekiverdi.

"Uug!..Umm.."

Aisaka kafası yere çarptığında bir anlığına gözlerini açtı. Sonra yerin sertliğine alışmaya çalışıyormuş gibi biraz kımıldandı ve rahat bir pozisyona girdiğinde tekrar hafif bir sesle horlamaya başladı.

Ryuuji kızın yanına çömeldi ve uyuyan yüzüne bakmak için eğilip yaklaştı...''Bu kadar yakın bir ilişki içerisindeyiz! Belkide kızlarla doğal bir şekilde bu kadar samimi olabileceğim bir yaşa geldim ha.. Hayır! Öyle değil! Bu kız sıradan bir kız değil, bu kız o avuç içi kaplan dedikleri kız ne de olsa!'' Ama gerçekten de gözlerinin önünde uyuyan bu narin yaratık o vahşice kükreyen avuç içi kaplan mıydı?
Halının dokusu pembe yanağında iz bırakmıştı, dudaklarının kenarlarındaysa biraz sıcak süt kalmıştı.Uzun saçları kilimin üzerine öyle dağılmışken, huzurla uyuyan yüzünde gerginlikten eser yoktu.

"..Hey..Aisaka..Aisaka.. uyan!"

Sessizlik. Sadece buz dolabı motorunun sesi duyulabiliyordu bu sessiz iki oda bir mutfaklık apartmanda. Şafağa kadar, yani Yasuko dönmeden önce hala biraz vakit vardı ve İnko-chan kafes perdesinin altında o çirkin suratıyla derin derin uyumaya devam etti.

"Aisaka.. Taiga!"

Vücudunun uzun gölgesi onun yüzünü kaplarken, Ryuuji Aisaka'nın boynunda atan nabzı görebiliyordu. Aisaka'nın kulağına yaklaşıp ona bağırmayı planladı, öne doğru eğildi, ama o anda, vücudu kaskatı kesildi. Burnuna garip ama oldukça hoş bir koku çarptı ve bu koku Aisaka'dan geliyordu.

"E-Eğer uyanmazsan...Sa-Sana saldıracağım burada!"

...''Tabi ki ciddi değilim. Mümkün değil. Yani, niye Aisaka'ya bi şey yapmak isteyeyim ki? Hem ayrıca benim çoktan sevdiğim biri var (Minori..). O yüzden hiç ona bir şey yapmayı aklımdan bile geçirmedim.. Cidden!...Doğruyu söylüyorum!''

''Ama bu kız da fazla vurdumduymaz. Madem uyanmaya niyeti yok, onu biraz korkutmak lazım...Korkutacak bir şey söyleyeceğim o kadar!''

Ama Aisaka hareketsiz kalmaya devam etti. Pamuk beyazı yanağında bir kilim ipliği olduğunu farketti Ryuuji...''Bu onu kaşındırabilir'' diye düşündü. ''Kötü bir niyetim yok.. Sadece onu düşünüyorum.. Onun için bu iplik parçasını alacağım''..Ryuuji yutkundu ve yavaşça elini uzattı...

"Ommp!"

Uçarak odanın öteki tarafına gönderilmişti.

"..Hmm? Ne.. yapıyorsun?"

"..H-Hiç birşey.."

Eğer bu bir rastlantı idiyse gerçektende biraz fazla büyük bir taneydi. Aisaka yerde dönerken, kolu da dönmüş, güçlü bir yumrukla bilmeden Ryuuji'nin çenesine iyi bir aparkat yerleştirmişti. Aisaka uyandı ve kafasını kaşıdı, sonra tepe taklak olmuş Ryuuji'yi şüpheyle süzerek kaşlarını çattı,

"...Tuhaf.. ne diye gürültü yapıyorsun? Saat gecenin bir yarısı. İstediğimiz en son şey ev sahibini bir daha kızdırmak!"

"Ra-Rahat bırak beni!"

Eğer Aisaka az önce gerçekten uyanık olsaydı, Ryuji çoktan ölü bir adam olmuştu. Uyurken bile hala korkutucu bu kız..

Aisaka gerçekten de avuç içi bir kaplandı. Vahşet genleri kanını dolduruyordu, karşısına çıkan her rakibi paralayacak tipte bir lise kızıydı.

Artık onu iyice tanıdığı halde, bu gerçeği unutmamak için Takasu Ryuuji bazen gene de böyle durumları görmeye ihtiyacı olduğunu hissediyordu.

<center>* * *</center>

'''Tanık İfadesi 1'''

"Ben Haruta Koji, sınıf 2-C'den bildiriyorum: Gerçekten de gördüm, kulüp aktiviteleri bittikten sonra eve dönerken istasyonun yanındaki süper marketten yiyecek bir şeyler alıyordum... O ikisi kesinlikle Takasu ve Avuç içi Kaplandı! Takasu bir alışveriş sepeti taşıyor ve hangi balığı seçeceğine karar veriyordu ki avuç içi kaplan sepete biraz et tıkıştırmaya başladı. Takasu çabucak ona bağırdı, "Hani bu gece buharda pişmiş balık yiyecektik!" ve eti rafına geri koydu. Ve sonra bir miktar soğan ve turp aldılar. Kasaya geldiklerinde, Takasu dedi ki, "Ortak cüzdanımızdan 1000 yen çıkar", avuç içi kaplan uslu uslu bir cüzdan çıkardı. Takasu gene "O değil, öteki, ortak cüzdan!" Nasıl desem, tıpkı evli bir çift gibiydiler."

'''Tanık İfadesi 2'''

"Ben Kihara Maya, ben de sınıf 2-C'den bildiriyorum: Sabah okula giderken yolda gördüm... Normalde bisikletle giderim okula.. O yeni yapılan havalı apartmanı biliyor musunuz? Ne zaman oradan geçsem, burada yaşasam ne kadar harika olurdu diye düşünmüşümdür. İşte öyle sabahların birinde Takasu-kun'un dışarı çıktığını gördüm. Düşündüm ki, "Vay canına! Burada mı yaşıyor o ?" Aisaka'nın homurdanarak peşinden koştuğunu gördüm, "Hala uykum var! Beni daha erken kaldırmalıydın!" Gözlerime inanamadım. Devamını izlemeden edemedim ve Takasu-kun'un arkaya dönüp bağırdığını gördüm, "Kaç kere çağırdım seni!".. Yoksa bu ... onlar gerçekten..?

'''Tanık 3'''

"Şey, ee... Ben sınıf 2-C'den Noto Hisamitsu. Birinci sınıftayken Takasu ile yakın arkadaştık ve hala berebar çok zaman geçiriyoruz. Ama son zamanlarda ne zaman onunla birlikte okula yürümek istesem bir şekilde ortadan kayboluveriyor. Neyin nesidir bu diye düşünmeden edemiyorum. Daha dün, en sevdiğim grubun yeni albümü çıktığı için müzik mağazasına beraber gideriz diye düşündüm. Gidip öğle yemeği arasında ona sordum..Sonunda.. Oldukça gariptir, bana dedi ki 'Bekle bir saniye,' ve sonra arkaya döndü, "Aisaka, bugün seninle eve gelemiyeceğim, tamam mı?.. 8'de dönerim.'.. Bu beni meraklandırdı. Dönersin? Nereye? Ve ne yapacaksın o döndüğün yerde? Daha sonra, müzik mağazasındayken, ne oluyor diye sordum ona, o da sadece 'Boş ver' dedi... Kesinlikle birşeyler dönüyor!"

'''Tanık 4'''

"Ben sınıf 2-C'den Kushieda Minori. Sanırım benim için Taiga'nın yakın bir arkadaşı diyebilirsiniz, ama son zamanlarda sanki benden birşeyler saklıyor gibi. Her sabah okula beraber yürümeden önce aynı yerde buluşuyoruz, ama , bunu nasıl açıklasam size.. Takasu-kun da beraber geliyor, sanki hiçbirşeyin farkında değilmiş gibi yürüyerek her zaman Taiga'nın biraz arkasında beliriveriyor. Bu bir 'çift' oldular anlamına mı geliyor? Yoksa bir daha 'asla ayrılmamaya and mı içtiler'? Ama Taiga her zaman " Sadece yolda karşılaşıveriyoruz," diye iddia da bulunuyor ya da "Gerçekten mi? Hiç fark etmemişim." diyor. Hmmm, her ne kadar Taiga'nın üç günde bir okula geç kalma alışkanlığından kurtulmuş olmasına sevinsem de... Benden birşey sakladığı hissinden rahatsız olmadan edemiyorum. O ikisi okulda bile biraz sinsi görünüyor bana, kim bilir ne haltlar karıştırıyorlar... Oh? Yoksa kıskançlık dedikleri şey bu mu? O zaman Sailor sistemine ne olacak? Peki ya Rosa Chinensis ve Rosa Gigantea ne olacak?... [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Marimite Ne] diyorum ben? Ahhh! ben bile neden bahsettiğimi anlamıyorum artık~!!! "

...Ryuuji hala Ryuuji idi. Keskin bakışları çoğu zaman yanlış anlamalara ve söylentilere yol açardı. Ama o çoktan alışmıştı, ya da daha açıklayıcı olmak gerekirse, incinmemek için, bir defans mekanizması olarak başkalarının dediklerini göz ardı etmeyi çoktan öğrenmişti.

... Aisaka ise hala Aisaka'ydı. Dedikoduları pek de dert etmeyen tipte bir kızdı. Esasında kendisi dışında kimse ilgisini çekmezdi, (Minorin ve Kitamura istisnalardı tabi).

Baştan beri ikisi de okulda şöhret sahibi olduklarından, etraflarında artan fısıltıların hiç farkına varmadılar.

Bu vesvesesi hiç bitmeyen sınıfta, ikisine bakışlar atıp başlarını sallayarak sınıf arkadaşları birbirlerinin kulaklarına fısıldaştılar: ".. Kendi gözlerimle gördüm, ikisi de aynı binadan çıktı... ", "Beraber marketteydiler önceki gün... ", "Gene ikisi fısıldaşıyorlar..", "Ah! İkisi de ortadan kayboldu! ", "Avuç içi kaplan Takasu'yu ilk ismiyle çağırdı," "Ama Takasu da cesur, öyle rahat rahat onu aptal diye çağırabilmek", "Ve üstelik de hala sağ salim kalmak..", "Bentoları bile aynı!"

''Acaba Takasu Ryuuji ve Aisaka Taiga beraber...?''

"Ah, kahretsin!"

Minik avuç içi kaplan soludu, herkesin irkilmesine yol açarak. ''Ne oldu? Avını mı kaybetti?'' Ancak Aisaka'nın yüz ifadesi değişmedi,

"Hey Ryuuji! Sana bir şey söylemeyi unuttum... "

Aisaka, Ryuuji'nin etrafında oturan sınıf arkadaşlarının eğilmeye başlayıp dediklerine kulak misafiri olmaya çalıştığı gerçeğini göz ardı ederek direk onun cam kenarındaki sırasına yürüdü.

"Şimdi ne var?"

"Dün... "

Aisaka'nın sesi alçalıyordu... ''Duyamıyorum!'' Dedi paparazziler daha da yakına eğilerek.

"..söylemyi unuttum..."

Ryuuji homurdandı ve Aisaka'nın alçak sesini dinlemek için yüzünü kaldırdı. Etraflarındaki kulaklar pozisyonlarından gelen herhangi bir sinyali almaya çalışırken, sadece Ryuuji'nin duyabileceği bir sesle fısıldamaya devam etti Aisaka.

"...bu gece evet gitmiyor..."

''NE?!'' Ryuuji'nin arkasında oturan oğlanlar bunu duyunca kaskatı oldular. ''Ne dedi o az önce??'' Notları sağa sola dağıtarak herkese az önce duyduklarını ilettiler. Aisaka az önce ''bu gece eve gitmeyeceğini'' söyledi. Herkes sustu. Etraflarındaki bakışları göz ardı ederek, Ryuuji cevap verdi,

"..gece kalacak?.."

"...Evet."

"O zaman... çoktan hazır.."

"...Evet."

''Olamaz! Olabilir mi? Onlar gerçekten!!!?'' Fısıltılar sınıftan sürüklenip geçti. ''Hey, bekle bir saniye, onlar gerçekten, gece kalmak dedi.. ve hazırlanmak dedi..''

"Yani bunun anlamı avuç içi kaplan Takasu'nun evinde kalacak bu gece demek mi?"

Salyalarını yutarak, uzun saçlı Haruto alçak sesle fısıldadı

"Takasu hazır ol dedi.. b-bunun anlamı beraber yatağa gitmek? Aman tanrım... bu insana ne kadar yanlış bir his veriyor..."

Tam Haruta'nın arkasında ayakta duran dört göz Noto da yavaşça cevap verdi.

''Uvaaa~!'' Sınıftaki kızların bazıları heyecanla soluk alıp vermeye başladılar. ''Bu sınıfımızın resmi olarak bilinen ilk cinsel deneyimi olabilir!...'' Kihara Maya kıpkırmızı kesildi ve açıkça ilan etti, "Bence bu onların ilk seferleri bile değil!" Oğlanların bazıları acıyla mırıldandı, "Aslında ben her zaman avuç içi kaplanın biraz güzel olduğunu düşünmüştüm, kimse ona kancayı takamaz diye ümit ediyordum..." Diğerleri de ekledi, " Ben de öyle. Geçen sene ona aşkımı itiraf ettiğimde, umursamaz bir şekilde hepimizin cehenneme kadar gidebileceğini söylemişti..." Daha ve daha fazlası fikirlerini dile getirmeye başladı.

Bütün sınıf tek bir vücut halinde Ryuuji'ye döndü, ikisinin geleceklerini planlamalarını izlemek için. Aisaka pencereden dışarı bakıyordu, o yüzden kimse surat ifadesini seçemiyordu, bu arada Ryuuji kaşlarını çatıyordu, sanki birine meydan okuyormuş gibi... yüksek bir ihtimalle Aisaka'nın babasına.

"Ku-Kushieda, görünüşe bakılırsa senin iyi dostuna bu gece büyük bir şey olacak!"

Kushieda sessiz kaldı.

"Kushieda?"

Kızlar kaç kez omzuna dokunsalarsa dokunsunlar veya dirsekleriyle dürterlerse dürtsünler, o hareketsiz kaldı ve öylece o ikisini izlemeye devam etti.

Aslında o kadar gerekli olmasada, ikilimizin gerçekte neden bahsettiğini açıklasak iyi olur:

"Annen dün bir şey yemeden çıkmadı mı? ''Bu gece eve gelmeyecekmiş'', onu söylememi istedi.Bar sahibinin doğum günü olduğu için, sabaha kadar parti yapacaklarmış."

"Yasuko barda mı kalacak?Yani bütün gece mi kalacak?"

"''Evet'', öyle söyledi."

"O zaman ''çoktan hazır'' olmalı bütün gece o yaşlı adam İnage'nin acılarını dinlemeye, daha geçen sene boşandı o adam."

"O kısmı da söyledi, 'O İnage yok mu durmadan aynı şey..." gibi birşeyler söyledi..." "Ahh, kahretsin! Beni ailenin kişisel sekreteri olarak kullanmaktan vazgeç!"

"Eğer beğenmiyorsan, yemek yemeğe benim eve gelme!"

"..."

"Sana kaç kez söylemem gerekiyor beni duymazlıktan gelme diye?!"

<center>* * *</center>

2-C oldukça normal bir teneffüs geçirmekteydi. Takasu Ryuuji güneşle kaplı sırasında manga okuyor, Aisaka Taiga ise suratında canı sıkılmış bir ifade, etrafında 'bana yaklaşma' diyen bir aurayla sessizce kutu sütünü içiyordu.

Ancak oldukça cesaret sahibi bir kişi gedi ve Aisaka'nın sırtını sıvazladı,

"Hey, Taiga.. Şu an vaktin var mı?"

Bu kişi Kushieda Minori'den bir başkası değildi. ''Yani sonunda soracak, ha?...'' Bütün sınıf avuç içi kaplanın kafasının arkasına dikmişti gözlerini.

"Niye bu kadar ciddi bir surat... Hey! Minorin?!"

Geçmişte kendisi için pek de normal olmayan ciddi bir ifadeyle, Minori Taiga'yı yakasından sürükleyerek sırasından kaldırdı. Minik Aisaka bağırdı,

"S-Sen beni çekiştirmeden de hareket edebilirim! Düşeceğim!!"

"Sen sadece beni takip et!"

Görüldüğü üzere Minori bütün dünyada bunu avuç içi kaplana yapabilecek tek kişiydi. Eğer başka biri olsaydı, üç saniyeden kısa bir zamanda bir uzuvları ısırılmış olurdu. Herkes nefesini tutarken, Minori Aisaka'yı çuval gibi sürükledi ve önündeki kişiye dedi ki,

"...Sen. Sen de gel!"

"....Huh?... B-Ben mi?"

İşaret ettiği kişi Takasu Ryuuji'den başkası değildi. Minori tarafından çağrıldığı için biraz kendinden geçmiş hissetti. '' Gerçi beni sadece 'sen' diye çağırdı..''Gözleri bu düşünceye biraz kısıldı, gerçi başka hiç kimse kaşlarını çattığını anlayamıyordu.

Okul çatısı gergin bir atmosferle doluydu...aslında gözle görülemese de, öyle hissediliyordu.

Genel olarak güzel bir gündü, bulutlar gök yüzünde aheste aheste kayıyorlardı.

"M-Minorin...?"

"Kushieda?"

Ryuuji ve Aisaka'yı buraya sürükledikten sonra, Kushieda Minori arkasını dönmüştü onlara... Bu sıra dışı vaziyette, okul üniformasının üstüne giydiği eşofmanın kenarları nedendir bilinmez rüzgara karşı uçuşuyordu.

Ryuuji sesini kısarak kendisinden 30 cm alçakta olan Aisaka'ya fısıldadı,

"Hey... neler oluyor burada?"

"Be nereden bileyim?..Minorin'i ben de ilk kez böyle görüyorum... belki de bir şeye kızmıştır?"

Aisaka melankolik bir havayla kafasını kaldırdı, rahatsız olmuş bir hali vardı, gene de öne adım atmaya karar verdi...

[[Image:Toradora vol01 179.jpg|thumb]]

"Şeyy... M-Minorin.....?"

Elini öne uzatırken sesi durdu. Sanki bütün dünya da durmuş gibiydi. Geri dönerken Minorin'in gözlerinden sanki bir göz yaşı pırıltısı görmüş oldular, ancak daha emin olamadan Minori aniden Taiga'nın önüne atladı.

"Ahh?!" diye çığlık attı Aisaka, kollarını kalkan yaparak.'' Neler oluyor?'' Minori sesizce Aisaka'nın yanından kayarak geçti ve sonra...

"TAKASU----KUUUUUNNN!!!!!"

"Vahhh?!"

Minori Ryuuji'nin bir kaç metre önünde durdu ve zarifçe yere diz çöktü.

Uçuşan tozlar ve eşofman ceketinin ortasında...

"Şu andan itibaren Taiga'mı sana emanet ediyorum! Lütfen! Ona iyi bak!!!"

Gökleri delen bir bağırtıyla bunu söyledi.

"..Huh?! Ne..? Haaaa?!"

Minori elleri yerde başını eğdi alnı parmaklarına değene kadar. Ryuuji'nin bütün bu olanlardan ağzı açık kalmıştı, Aisaka ise çenesini kapamakta büyük çaba sarf ediyordu.

"Takasu-kun, bu kız.. Taiga, o benim için çok önemli bir arkadaş. Zaman zaman kolay sinirlenebilir, ama oldukça iyi kalpli ve nazik bir kızdır!!!... Lütfen! Onu m-mutlu et!!!"

Ühü... Aisaka'nın tek görebildiği Minori'nin ağladığıydı. Bir saniye geçti..on saniye... otuz saniye..

Kendine ilk gelen Ryuuji oldu,

"Kushieda, b-bekle bir saniye...n-neden bahsediyorsum..?"

"Lütfen böyle yapmayı kes!

Minori kafasını kaldırdı ve ciddi bir ifadeyle Ryuuji'ye baktı,

"Bilmezlikten gelmeyi kes, tamam mı? Takasu-kun, bu kadarı yeter artık! Herşeyin farkındayım! Sizi sonuna kadar destekleyeceğim!"

Minori bütün bunları direk Ryuujiye bakarak açık ve azimli bakışlarla ilan etti ...Ryuuji kendi açısından Minori'nin davranışından o kadar büyülenmişti ki, ağzını açamıyordu.

"Hiç fark etmediği mi düşünüyorsunuz? Her gün okula beraber yürümüyor musunuz? Ve ben de her zaman ikinizin arasındayım. Bunca zamandır beraber olduğunuzu bana söylemenizi bekledim..Ama ne kadar vakit geçerse geçsin bir türlü söylemiyorsunuz! O yüzden!"

"H-Hayır! Öyle değil! S-Sen, Kushieda, yanlış anladın..."

"Ben sadece diyorum ki kesin artık saklanmayı! Takasu-kun! Taiga! Çoktan çıktığınızı biliyorum! Size hep bunu söylemek istedim!"
Minorin hala yerde diz çökmüşken parmağıyla Ryuuji'yi işaret etti ve gülümseyerek başını eğdi,

"Evet!Yanılmış olamam!Takasu-kun sen Taiga'nın öteki yarısısın!Kesinlikle başkasının aranıza girmesine izin vermeyeceğim. O yüzden rahatlayın ve ilişkinize devam edin, tamam mı?"

''Bana yalvarsan bile, ben..'' Büyük bir darbe alan Ryuuji halsizce yere çömeldi, sanki ruhu bedenini terk edip gitmek üzereydi.

Şok konuşma yeteneğini elinden almıştı..Herşeyi inkar etmek istese bile..''Bunu yalanlamalıyım!''

"Hayır, yanlış anladın Minorin! O tür birşey yok aramızda!! En azından çnce bizi bir dinleyemez misin? Lütfen hadi ayağa kalk!"

Aisaka Ryuuji'nin önüne fırlayıp açıklamaya başlamıştı.Ryuuji ağlamaklı oldu..''Evet, yanımda hala Aisaka var. Benim gibi bir umutsuz vakanın bu yanlış anlamayı açıklamasına yardım edebilir.'' Ryuuji beton yere kalpaklandı ve içinden sessizce bu mesajı Aisaka'ya gönderdi.

Ancak..

"Ho ho ho, utangaçlığa ne gerek var! Tebrikler siz ikinize!"

Minori zarif bir edayla eteğini düzeltti ve sessizce Aisaka'nın omzunun üzerinden Ryuuji'ye bir bakış fırlattı.

"Takasu-kun, eğer Taiga'yı ağlatırsan seni asla affetmem."

Bu sözleri kesinliğine şüphe bırakmayacak bir yüz ifadesiyle söylemişti.

''Mesele o değil! Bekle bir saniye! Düşündüğün gibi değil.. Değiiilll!!'' Ryuuji kalbinin derinliklerinde çığırdı. Birşey söylemye, elini uzatmaya, şimdi arkasını dönmüş uzaklaşmaya hazırlanan Minori'ye açıklamaya çabaladı..Ama boğazı, eli ve geri kalan her uzvu felce uğramış gibiydi ve ağzından tek bir ses bile çıkmadı.

Hareketsiz Ryuuji'nin önünde, herşeyi açıklayacağınıa ümidini bağladığı son kişi, Aisaka'da bir bıçak darbesiyle yere yıkılmıştı. O minik cansız beden göxlerinin önünde geriye yere doğru süzülmüş ve hareketsiz kalmıştı; kan fışkırmış ve o küçük beden kızıla boyanmıştı.

"Ooooo..Demek öyle. Hmm, ben de merak ediyordum beraber misiniz diye! Takasu seni aradım, o yüzden buradayım.Ama sanırım artık arama nedenim o kadar da önemli değil. Tebrikler ikinize de! Gerçi bana bundan daha önce bahsetmediğine hala inanamıyorum ama.."

Meğerse Kitamura da olay yerindeymiş..

Herşeyi merdivenlere açılan kapıdan görmüş. Ve Minori'nin sözlerini duyduktan sonra o da aynı yanlış anlamaya kapılmış.

Kitamura yerde yatan minik cesede yaklaştı ve bitirici darbeyi indirdi,

"Aisakai Takasu'yu senin ellerine bırakıyorum. Birbirinize iyi bakın. Şimdi düşündüm de siz ikiniz biribrinize gerçekten de tastamam uymuşsunuz!"

Ve işte böyle iki donmuş vücud yerde yatmaya devametti.. bir daha kalkacak gücü bulamayarak...

<center>* * *</center>

"Umm, acaba siparişinizi alabilir miyim?"

"..."

"..."

"...Eee, a-afedersiniz, ama birşey almayacaksınız.."

"Biraz meyve suyu olur."

"İki tane olsun, onunkiyle aynısı.."

"..İçecek, değil mi? Ah, bardaklar orada, buyrun kullanın."

Söylemekle görevli ol duğu bu cümleleri söyledikten sonra, garson arkasını dönüp uzaklaştı. Ancak masadaki hiç kimse kalkıp da içecek falan almadı.

Ana yolun kenarındaki bu aile restoranında saat akşam on sularıydı. Pencerenin kenarındaki sigara içmenin yasak olduğu alnda iki ceset bir masayı paylaşmaktaydı..

Aylardan Nisan olduğu halde daha iri olanı gevşek bir tişört giyinmekteydi, kafasında yüzünü yıkarken saçlarını topladığı toka duruyordu; küçük olanı ise kırmızı kareli bir bluzla, yeşikl kareli bir etek giyinmişti, kafasındaki saçlar uzun ve darmadağanıktı.

İkisi de tastamam sefil bir haldeydi. Tek laf etmeden, gözlerini bile kırpmayarak zamanın yavaşça akıp gitmesine izin veriyorlardı.

"Nasıl işler bu hale.. geldi?"

İlk konuşan daha iri ceset Ryuuji'ydi. Dirseklerini masaya dayayarak başını ellerini arasına ladı ve kısık bir sesle konuştu,

"Bir şey yanlış mı gitti? Nasıl Kushieda Minori böylesine yanlış bir fikre kapıldı.."

Ryuuji nihayet Minri'nin daha önce bilmediği bir yanını görmüştü; diğerlerine kolay kolay kulak asmayan, oldukça benmerkezcil bir kı. Baka bir deyişle Kushieda Minori süper egosantrikti. Ancak Aisaka'nın en iyi arkadaşı olduğuna göre, ikisinin ortak bir özelliği paylaşıyor olamaları pek de mantıksız sayılmazdı.

"Diğerlerinden ziyade.. Kushieda'nın yanlış anlaması.."

Ve üstelikte bir yıldır platonik bir aşk beslediği kızı aniden önünde diz çökmüş bulmak..Aynı derecede önemli bir ğer şey ise Aisaka'nın da aynı darbeyi yemiş olmasıydı.

"..."

Aisaka boş bakışlarını çevirdi. Kanepenin en ucunda oturarak kederli kederli yukarıya bakıyordu.''Öyle oturmaya devam ederse kayıp düşecek.Bu gerçekten de Avu İçi Kaplan mı? O, sırf bakışlarıyla bir adamı millerce öteye kaçıran 2-C'nin Avuç İçi Kaplanı, yırtıcı kükreyişi kulakları delen o kaplan mı? '' Ryuuji Aisaka için de kötü hissetmeye başladı.

"Aisaka topla kendini."

Ryuuji kolunu masanın üzerinden uzattı ve aisaka'nın minik omzunu sarstı, ancak..

"..."

Aisaka'nın ruhu hala vücuduna geri dönmemişti.

"Aisaka..."

Kalan enerjisini de harcamış olarak, Ryuuji yorgunlukla masanın üstüne serildi. Gerçekten de.. niye böyle olmuştu?

Çoktan böyle yaralara alışmış olması gerekirdi.Yanlış anlaşılmak da, diğerlerine kötü bir ilk izlenim vermek de; böyle şeylere ana okulundan beri alışmış olmalıydı.

"...Ahh, işte sorun burada."

Ryuuji niye bu kadar şok olduğunu anladı. Yanlış anlaşıldığı için değildi, asıl mesele o yanlış anlaşılmadan sonra, aslında aşık olduğu kızdan aldığı tepkinin neşeli gülümsemeler ve ciddi destek sözleri olmasıydı, o yüzden kendini açıklayamamıştı. O yüzden bu kadar çaresiz hissediyordu.

Ne kadar da aptalım, Ryuuji kendi kedini lanetledi.Tıpkı beklediğim gibi.. Gerçekten de beni hiçbir zaman sevmediği halde, ben kendim onun kalbini kazanmak için hiç çaba göstermediğim halde.. Ne ümit ediyordum ki? Belki de üzgün hissetmeye bile hakkım yok.

Birkaç dakika daha bu şekilde düşünerek geçtikten sonra, birşey fark ederek kafasını kaldırdı..

"Ah.."

Masanın üzerine konulan iki bardağın çıkardığı sesi duydu.

"..Bu seninki. Ne istediğini bilemedim, o yüzden.. herneyse al sana bir peach west indies, içinde bol bol c vitamini var."

Aisaka sessizce oturduğu yerden kalkmış ve iki büyük bardak dolusu meyve suyuyla geri dönmüştü. Bardakları masanın üzerine koyduktan sonra yerine tekrar yayılıp oturduç

"Aisaka.."

''Ne zaman hayata geri döndü bu kız?'' Aisaka derin bir iç çekti. Dikleşerek, kafasını kaldırdı ve dedi ki;

"Üzgünüm. hep birbirimize yapıştığımız için..ben hep herşey benim yolumdan gitsin diye tutturduğum için işlerin sonu böyle oldu. Hep Ryuuji'yi araya karıştırıp.. benim gibi ümitsiz bir sahip.. seni aptal köpek diye çağırmaya hakkım yok."

Sadece bakışları normal keskinliklerini korumuştu.Böyle konuşsa bile yorgun görünüyordu, gözleri parlıklığını yitirmişti.

Ryuuji'nin kalbine bir iğne batar gibi oldu.

''Aisaka da benim gibi hissediyor. Her zaman beraber olduğumuz için yanlış anlaşıldık ve böyle üzüldük! Aisaka da ben de, ikimizde iyice yakınlaştık. Ve bu yüzden, her zaman yüzyüze yanyana..''

Ancak..

"..Şey ben o kadar da şikayetçi değilim.. seninle beraber olmaktan.."

Ryuuji birşey daha söylemek istedi, ama vazggeçti. ''Aisaka'nın kendisi de acı çekiyor..o yüzden.. kendime güvenerek bir şey söyleyemiyorum.'' Bu sefer Aisaka konuştu:

"Ben k-karar verdim."

Pipetiyle bardağının dibindeki buzları dürtüştürürken, kafasını kaldırdı ve bir çift azim dolu gözle direk Ryuuji'ye baktı:

"Yarın gidip düzgün bir şekilde Kitamura-kun'a itiraf edeceğim. Aptalca hatalar yapmayacağım. İtiraf etmek için direk ve.. normal yolu kullanacağım."

Gözleri kendine pek güvenmediğini belli etse de, gene ekledi,"Böyle karar verdim."

Nefesi kesilen aslında Ryuuji oldu.

"Aisaka, niye aniden? Hayır, sene başından şu ana kadar aranızda doğru düzgün bir gelişme bile olmadı ki!"

"Doğru, hiç gelişme yok. Üstelik.."

''Bizi yanlış anladı ve seni de araya karıştırdım..'' dedi kısık bir sesle.

"İşte o yüzden buna artık bir son vermek istiyorum."

"Son? Ne demek istiyorsun?"

"İkimizn 'sürekli beraber' olmasına bir son vermek demek istedim." diye bitirdi Aisaka.

Yüz ifadesi buz gibi soğuk olsa da gözleri netleşmişti. Ryuuji'nin ise nutku tutulmuştu.

"Bugünden itibaren artık özgürsün! Canın ne isterse onu yapabilirsin. Bir şey demeyeceğim. Eğer Minorin'e itiraf etmek falan istiyorsan, git et! Yarın benim itirafımın sonucu ne olursa olsun, artık beni dinlemek zorunda değilsin."

"...!"

"Bir köpek olarak hayatın bugün burada bitiyor.Yarından itibaren eski halimize, aşk mektubundan önceki duruma geri döneceğiz!"

Bir kölenin azad oluş vaktiydi bu.

Artık onu dinlemek zorunda değildi.

Bu anda mutlu hissetmesi gerekiyordu!!

Gene de Ryuuji hiçbir şey söylemedi.

En azındam, "Zamanın için teşekkürler!" ya da "Nihayet, kutlama vakti!!" gibi bir şeyler söyleyebilirdi. Ama hiçbir şey söylemedi. "Bundan sonra yalnız hissedeceğim." bile demedi.. kesinlikle hiç bir kelime çıkmadı ağzından. Ryuuji'nin kafası bomboştu , tek yapabildiği buz gibi bardağına tutunabilmekti. Parmakları buzun soğuklundan uyuşmaya başladığında bile, kalbi buz kesmeye başladığında bile..

Ama nedendir bilinmez Aisaka gülümsedi. Mahçup bir ifadeyle gözlerini Ryuuji'den kaçırarak elleriyle ağznı kapadı ve kafasını eğdi,

"Çok tuhaf, niye böyle olduk biz? Bugün bile hiç önceden plan yapmadığımız halde.. İki yürüyen zombi sanki doğanın bir kanunuymuşçasına ikimizde aynı yerde bitiverelim,he he..Hergün beraber yemek yemek, beraber tembellik edip gene beraber kavga etmek.."

Gözleri minik hilallere kısılırken, küçük ellerinin arasından ufak bir kıkırtı kaçtı.Aisaka gerçekten de gülüyordu, Ryuuji ilk kez onun böyle içten, kalpten güldüğünü görmüştü.

"Ben aslında eve gitmek istemezdim, bir tek benim olduğum o yanlız

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Toradora%21:Volume1_Chapter4|4. Bölüm]]'e Geri Dön
| [[Toradora!_(Turkish)|Ana Sayfa]]'ya Geri Dön
| [[Toradora%21_%28Turkish%29:Volume1_Chapter6|6. Bölüm]]'e Git
|-
|}
</noinclude>